I  [ 


CAMBRIDGE  ENGLISH  CLASSICS 


Grace    Abounding 

and 

The    Pilgrim's    Progress 

by 

John   Bunyan 


JOHN   BUNYAN 

Baptized  at  Elstow  Church,  November  30th   1628 
Died  in  London,  August  31st   1688 

He  is  buried  in  the  Nonconformist  Burial-place 
Bunhill  Fields 


x 


JOHN  BUNT  AN 
GRACE  ABOUNDING 

AND 

THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS 


THE    TEXT    EDITED     BY 


JOHN   BROWN,   D.D. 


Cambridge  : 

at  the  University  Press 

1907 


CAMBRIDGE    UNIVERSITY   PRESS   WAREHOUSE, 

C.  F.  CLAY,  Manager. 

Uontion:    FETTER   LANE,   E.G. 

(Slaasoto:    50,   WELLINGTON   STREET. 


Etivjig:    F.  A.   BROCKHAUS. 
i?.cto  gotk:    G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS. 
Bombau  anli  Calcutta:    MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,    Ltd. 


[A//  Rights  7-e served] 


NOTE. 

THE  text  of  Grace  Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners 
here  adopted  is  that  of  the  sixth  edition  published 
in  1688,  the  year  of  Bunyan's  death.    Till  1883  this  was 
the  earliest  we  possessed  but  in  that  year  a  copy  of  the 
first  edition  of  1666  was  acquired  for  the  Library  of 
the  British  Museum.     On  comparison  it  was  seen  at 
once   that   by  the   time  of  the  sixth  edition  the  work 
had   been    greatly    enlarged    by    its    author,   receiving 
additions  of  no   fewer  than   fifty   or  sixty  paragraphs. 
Of  the  second  edition   no  copy  is  known  ;  and  all  the 
knowledge  we  possess  of  the  third  edition  of  1679  is 
derived  from  an  item  in  the  Trinity  Term  Catalogue  of 
Stationers'   Hall   of  that  year,   recently    published   by 
Mr  Arber.     It  would  appear  that  the  additions  referred 
to  had  by  this  time  been  made,  as  this  further  issue  is 
described  as  "  The  Third  Edition  corrected  and  much 
enlarc^ed."     Probably  in  consequence  of  the  expiration 
of  the   censorship   of  the  Press    in    1679    two    other 
editions  followed  in  quick  succession,  for  that  of  1680 
is   described   as   the   fifth.     Of  the   fourth   edition  no 


NOTE 

existing  copy  is  known.  A  unique  copy  of  the  fifth 
edition  was  included  in  the  Collection  of  the  late 
W.  G.  Thorpe,  Esq.,  of  the  Middle  Temple,  but  in 
1904  it  was  sold  and  cannot  now  be  traced.  The 
title-page  of  the  first  edition  is  reproduced  on  p.  viii  : 
The  supplement  to  Grace  Abounding^  entitled  A 
Relation  of  the  Imprisonment  was  not  published  during 
Bunyan's  lifetime,  nor  indeed,  as  the  title  indicates, 
till  1765,  remaining  till  that  year  in  the  possession  of 
his  family.  It  was  ultimately  sold  to  James  Buckland, 
the  publisher  in  Paternoster  Row,  for  five  guineas,  by 
Hannah  Bunyan,  Bunyan's  great  granddaughter,  who 
died  at  Bedford  February  15th,  1770,  aged  seventy-six. 
It  is  an  eminently  characteristic  production  of  Bunyan's 
pen. 

The  text  of  'The  Pilgrim's  Progress  adopted  for  Part  I 
is  that  of  the  eleventh  edition  of  1688,  the  one  which 
received  Bunyan's  latest  emendations.  Only  two 
copies  of  this  edition  are  known  :  the  one  in  the 
British  Museum,  which  is  defective  to  the  extent  of 
having  no  fewer  than  nineteen  leaves  missing  ;  and  the 
other,  a  perfect  copy,  and  therefore  unique,  which  has 
furnished  the  text  of  the  present  edition.  It  has  been 
kindly  lent  by  its  owner,  an  American  gentleman,  who 
not  only  possesses  an  unrivalled  collection  of  Bunyan 
first  editions,  but  also  the  original  warrant  for 
Bunyan's  committal  to  the  town  gaol  on  Bedford 
Bridge  in  1676,  during  which  second  imprisonment  of 
six  months  he  wrote  his  Pilgrim  Dream, 
vi 


NOTE 

The  text  selected  for  Part  II,  the  story  of  Christiana 
and  her  children,  is  that  of  the  second  edition, 
published  in  1687,  the  one  which  received  the  author's 
latest  additions  and  emendations.  Some  of  Bunyan's 
most  characteristic  touches  are  to  be  found  in  the 
marginal  notes  he  appended  to  the  text.  In  Part  II 
there  are  no  fewer  than  384  of  these,  in  addition  to 
Scripture  references,  and  of  these  384  as  many  as  148 
were  added  for  the  first  time  to  this  second  edition  of 
1687.  The  present  work  has  been  printed  from  a 
perfect  and  rare  copy  of  this  edition  kindly  lent  for  the 
purpose  by  Eliot  Pye-Smith  Reed,  Esq.,  of  Earlsmead, 
Hampstead  Heath,  son  of  the  late  Sir  Charles  Reed,  a 
well-known  expert  in  everything  relating  to  Bunyan. 


J.  B. 

15  June,   1907. 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 


TO    THE 


CHIEF    OF    SINNERS: 


OR, 


A    Brief    and    Faithful    Relation    of    the    exceeding 
Mercy  of  God  in  Christ  to  His  poor  Servant, 

JOHN    BUNYAN; 

Wherein  is  particularly  showed  the  manner  of  his  conversion, 

his  sight   and   trouble   for   sin,   his   dreadful   temptations, 

also  how  he  despaired  of  God's  mercy,  and  how  the 

Lord  at  length  through  Christ  did  deliver  him 

from  all  the  guilt  and  terror  that  lay 

upon  him. 

Whereunto  is  added  a  brief  relation  of  his  call  to  the  work  of 

the  ministry,  of  his  temptations  therein,  as  also  what  he 

hath  met  with  in  prison.     All  which  was  written  by 

his  own  hand  there,  and  now  published  for  the 

support   of  the  weak   and  tempted  people 

of  God. 


'  Come  and  hear,  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and  I  will  declare  nvhat  he 
hath  done  for  my  soul.'' — Psal.  Ixvi.   i6. 


London  :    Printed  by  George  Larkin,   1666. 
viii 


Grace    Abounding 

TO    THE 

CHIEF 
OF 

SINNERS: 

OR, 

A    Brief   and    Faithful    Relation    of   the    exceeding 
Mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  to  His  poor  Servant 

JOHN  BUNT  AN. 

NAMELY, 

In  his  Taking  of  him  out  of  the  Dunghil,  and 

Converting  of  him  to  the  Faith  of  his 

Blessed  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 

HERE 

Is  also  particularly  shewed,  what  Sight  of,  and  what  Trouble 
he  had  for  Sin  ;  and  also,  what  various  Temptations  he 
hath  met  with,  and  how  God  hath  carried  him  through 
them. 

Corrected,  and  much  Enlarged  now  by  the 

Author,  for  the  Benefit  of  the  Tempted 

and  Dejected  Christian. 

The  Sixth  Edition,  Corre6ted. 

Come  and  hear.,  all  ye  that  fear  God.,  and  I  ivill  declare  ivhat 
he  hath  done  for  my  soul,  Psal.  66.   i6. 

LONDON,  Printed  for  Nath.   Ponder,  at  the  Pea-cock  in 
the  Poultry,  over  against  the  Stocks-Market,   1688. 


A 

PREFACE: 

OR, 

Brief  Account 

OF   THE 

PUBLISHING   this   WORK. 

WRITTEN 

By  the  Author  thereof,  and  dedicated  to  those 
whom  God  hath  counted  him  worthy  to 
beget  to  Faith,  by  his  Ministry  in  the 
Word. 

CHildren,  Grace  be  with  you,  Amen.  /  being  taken  from  you 
in  presence,  and  so  tied  up,  that  I  cannot  perform  that ^  duty, 
that  from  God  doth  lie  upon  me,  to  you-ward,  for  your  further 
edifying  and  building  up  in  Faith  and  Holiness,  &c,  yet  that ^  you 
may  see  my  Soul  hath  fatherly  care  and  desire  after  your  spiritual 
and  everlasting  welfare,  I  now  once  again,  as  before  from  the  top  of 
Shenir  and  Hermon,  so  now  from  the  Lions  Dens,  and  from  the 
Mountains  of  the  Leopards  (Song^  4.  'i.)  do  look  yet  after  you  all, 
greatly  longing  to  see  your  safe  Arrival  into  THE  desired  Haven. 
I  thank  God  upon  every  Remembrance  of  you,  and  rejoice  even 
while  I  stick  between  the  Teeth  of  the  Lions  in  the  Wilderness,  at 
the  Grace,   and  Mercy,   and   Knowledge  of  Christ  our  Saviour, 

A  2  3 


THE    PREFACE 

which  God  hath  bestowed  upon  yoUy  with  abundance  of  Faith  and 
Love.  Tour  Hungrings  and  Thirstings  also  after  further  Ac- 
quaintance with  the  Father^  in  his  Son ;  your  Tenderness  of  Hearty 
your  Trembling  at  Sin^  your  sober  and  holy  Deportment  also  before 
both  God  and  Men^  is  great  Refreshment  to  me  ;  for  you  are  my 
Glory  and  Joy,  i  Thes.  2.  20. 

/  have  sent  you  here  inclosed.^  a  drop  of  that  Honey  that  I  have 
taken  out  of  the  Carcase  of  a  Lion^  Judg.  14.  5,  6,  7,  8.  / 
have  eaten  thereof  my  self  also^  and  am  much  refreshed  thereby. 
{Temptations^  when  we  meet  them  at  first ^  are  as  the  Lion  that 
roared  upon  Sampson  ;  but  if  we  overcome  them^  the  next  time  we 
see  them^  we  shall  find  a  Nest  of  Honey  within  them.)  The 
Philistines  understand  me  not.  It  is  something  a  Relation  of  the 
IVork  of  God  upon  my  Soul^  even  from  the  very  first^  till  now  ; 
wherein  you  may  perceive  my  Castings  down.,  and  Risings  up  ; 
for  he  woundeth^  and  his  hands  make  whole.  It  is  written  in  the 
Scripture.,  Isa.  38,  19.  The  father  to  the  children  shall  make 
known  the  truth  of  God.  Tea^  it  was  for  this  Reason  I  lay  so 
long  at  Sinai,  (Lev.  4.  10,  1 1.)  to  see  the  Fire^  and  the  Cloudy  and 
the  Darkness^  that  I  might  fear  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  my 
Life  upon  Earth,  and  tell  of  his  wondrous  Works  to  my 
Children,  Psal.   78.   3,  4,   5. 

Moses,   Numb.    33.    i,    2.   writ  of  the    fourneyings   of  the 

Children  of  Israel,  from  Egypt,  to   the  Land  of  Canaan  ;   and 

commanded  also.,  that  they  did  retne?nber  their  forty  Tears  Travel 

in  the  Wilderness  :  Thou  shalt  remember  all  the  way  which  the 

Lord  thy  God  led  thee  these  forty  years  in  the  Wilderness,  to 

humble  thee,  and  to   prove  thee,  and   to  know  what  was  in 

thine  heart,  whether  thou  wouldest  keep  his  commandments, 

or  no,  Deut,  8.  2,  3.      Wherefore  this  I  have  endeavoured  to  do  ; 

1  and  not  only  so,  but  to  publish  it  also  j  that,  if  God  will,  others  may 

\  be  put  in  remembrance  of  what  he  hath  done  for  their  Souls,  by 

^reading  his   Work  upon  me. 

It  is  profitable  for  Christians  to  be  often  calling  to  mind  the 
very  Beginnings  of  Grace  with  their  Souls.  It  is  a  night  to  be 
much  observed  to  the  Lord,  for  bringing  them  out  from  the 
Land  of  Egypt.  This  is  that  Night  of  the  Lord,  to  be  observed 
of  all  the  Children  of  Israel,  in  their  Generations,  Exod.  12.  42. 
My  God,  saith  David,  Psal.  42.  6.  My  Soul  is  cast  down 
within    me :    but    1    will    remember    thee   from   the   Land   of 


THE   PREFACE 

yordariy  and  of  the  Hermonites^  from  the  Hill  Mi-zar.  He 
remembred  also  the  Lion  and  the  Bear^  when  he  went  to  fight 
with  the  Giant  of  Gath,   I   Sam.    17.   36,  37. 

It  was  Paul'^  accustomed  manner,  A61.  22.  and  that,  when 
tried  for  his  Life,  A61.  24.  even  to  open  before  his  fudges  the 
manner  of  his  Conversion  :  He  would  think  of  that  Day,  and  that 
Hour,  in  which  he  first  did  meet  with  Grace  ;  for  he  found  it 
supported  him.  When  God  had  brought  the  Children  of  Israel  out 
of  the  Red-Sea,  far  into  the  JVilderness  ;  yet  they  must  turn  quite 
about  thither  again,  to  remember  the  drowning  of  their  Enemies 
there.  Numb.  14.  25.  for  though  they  sang  his  Praise  before,  yet 
they  soon  for  gat  his  Works,  Psal.  106.  1 1,  12. 

In  this  Discourse  of  mine,  you  may  see  much  ;  much,  I  say,  of 
the  Grace  of  God  towards  me :  I  thank  God,  I  can  count  it  much  ; 
for  it  was  above  my  Sins,  and  Satan  s  Temptations  too.  I  can 
remember  my  Fears,  and  Doubts,  and  sad  Months  with  comfort  ; 
they  are  as  the  head  of  Goliah  in  my  Hand  :  There  was  nothing 
to  David  like  Goliah'i  Sword,  even  that  Sword  that  should  have 
been  sheathed  in  his  Bowels  ;  for  the  very  sight  and  remembrance 
of  that  did  preach  forth  God^s  Deliverance  to  him.  Oh,  the 
Remembrance  of  my  great  Sins,  of  my  great  Temptations,  and 
of  my  great  Fears  of  perishing  for  ever  !  They  bring  fresh  into 
my  Mind  the  Remembrance  of  my  great  Help,  my  great  Support 
from  Heaven,  and  the  great  Grace  that  God  extended  to  such  a 
Wretch  as  I. 

My  dear  Children,  call  to  tnind  the  former  Days,  and  Tears  of 
ancient  Times  :  Retnember  also  your  Songs  in  the  Night,  and 
commune  with  your  oivn  Hearts,  Psal.  73.  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  lO,  1 1,  12. 
Tea,  look  diligently,  and  leave  no  Corner  therein  unsearched ;  for 
that  is  Treasure  hid,  even  the  Treasure  of  your  first  and  second 
Experience  of  the  Grace  of  God  toward  ^ou.  Remember,  Isay, 
We  Word  that  first  laid  hold  upon  you  :  Remember  your  Terrors  of 
Conscience,  and  Fear  of  Death  and  Hell :  Remember  also  your 
Tears  and  Prayers  to  God ;  yea,  how  you  sighed  under  every 
Hedge  of  Mercy.  Have  you  never  an  Hill  Mizar  to  remember  ? 
Have  you  forgot  the  Close,  the  Milk-house,  the  Stable,  the  Barn, 
and  the  like,  where  God  did  visit  your  Souls  ?  Re?nember  also  the 
Word ;  the  Word,  I  say,  upon  which  the  Lord  hath  caused  you  to 
hope  :  If  you  have  sinned  against  Light,  if  you  are  tempted  to 
blaspheme,  if  you  are  down  in  Despair,  if  you  think  God  fights 


THE    PREFACE 

against  you^  or  if  Heaven  is  hid  frofn  your  Eyes  ;  remember^  it  was 
thus  with  your  Father  ;  but  out  of  them  all  the  Lord  delivered 
me. 

/  could  have  enlarged  much  in  this  my  Discourse  of  my 
Temptations  and  Troubles  for  Sin  ;  as  also,  of  the  merciful 
Kindness^  and  Working  of  God  with  my  Soul :  I  could  also  have 
stepped  into  a  Stile  much  higher  than  this,  in  which  I  have  here 
discoursed,  and  could  have  adorned  all  things  more  than  here  I  have 
seemed  to  do  ;  but  I  dare  not :  God  did  not  play  in  tempting  of  me ; 
neither  did  I  play,  when  I  sunk  as  into  a  bottomless  Pit,  when  the 
Pangs  of  Hell  caught  hold  upon  me  ;  wherefore  I  may  not  play 
in  relating  of  them,  but  be  plain  and  simple,  and  lay  down  the 
thing  as  it  was  :  He  that  liketh  it,  let  him  receive  it ;  and  he  that 
does  not,  let  him  produce  a  better.      Farewel. 

My  dear  Children, 

The  Milk  and  Honey  is  beyond  this  Wilderness :  God  be 
merciful  to  you,  and  grant  you  be  not  slothful  to  go  in 
to  possess  the  Land. 

"John  Bunyan. 


Grace    Abounding 

TO   THE 

CHIEF 

OF 

SINNERS: 

OR, 

A  brief  Relation  of  the  exceeding  Mercy 

of  God  in  Christ,  to  his  poor  Servant, 

'John    Bunyan. 

IN  this  my  relation  of  the  merciful  working  of  God  upon 
my  Soul,  it  will  not  be  amiss,  if  in  the  first  place,  I  do,  in 
a  few  words,  give  you  an  hint  of  my  Pedigree,  and  manner  of 
bringing  up  ;  that  thereby  the  goodness  and  bounty  of  God 
towards  me,  may  be  the  more  advanced  and  magnified  before 
the  sons  of  men. 

2.  For  my  Descent  then,  it  was,  as  is  well  known  by 
many,  of  a  low  and  inconsiderable  generation  ;  my  father's 
house  being  of  that  rank  that  is  meanest,  and  most  despised  of 
all  the  families  in  the  Land.  Wherefore  I  have  not  here,  as 
others,  to  boast  of  Noble  Blood,  or  of  an  high-born  state 
according  to  the  flesh ;  though,  all  things  considered,  I  magnifie 
the  heavenly  Majesty,  for  that  by  this  door  he  brought  me  into 
this  World,  to  partake  of  the  Grace  an^  Life  that  is  in  Christ 
by  the  Gospel. 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

3.  But  yet,  notwithstanding  the  meanness  and  incon- 
siderableness  of  my  Parents,  it  pleased  God  to  put  it  into 
their  hearts,  to  put  me  to  School,  to  learn  both  to  read  and 
write ;  the  which  I  also  attained,  according  to  the  rate  of  other 
poor  men's  children ;  though  to  my  shame,  I  confess,  I  did  soon 
lose  that  little  I  learnt,  even  almost  utterly,  and  that  long 
before  the  Lord  did  work  his  gracious  work  of  Conversion 
upon  my  Soul. 

4.  As  for  my  own  natural  life,  for  the  time  that  I  was 
without  God  in  the  world,  it  was,  indeed,  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world^  and  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the 
children  of  disobedience^  Eph.  2.  2,  3.  It  was  my  delight,  to  be 
taken  captive  by  the  Devil,  at  his  will^  2  Tim.  2.  26.  being 
filled  with  all  unrighteousness  :  The  which  did  also  so  strongly 
work,  and  put  forth  it  self,  both  in  my  heart  and  life,  and  that 

I  from  a  child,  that  I  had  but  few  Equals  (especially  considering 
I  my  years,  which  were  tender,  being  few)  both  for  cursing, 
'swearing,  lying  and  blaspheming  the  holy  Name  of  God. 

5.  Yea,  so  setled  and  rooted  was  I  in  these  things,  that 
they  became  as  a  second  Nature  to  me ;  the  which,  as  I  also 
have  with  soberness  considered  since,  did  so  offend  the  Lord, 
that  even  in  my  chijdhood  hedjd^^-g  ajj^j^affrigbt  me  with 
fearfuT~3reams,  and  did  terrific  me  with  dreadful  visions :  For 
often,  after  I  had  spent  this  and  the  other  day  in  sin,  I  have  in 
my  bed  been  greatly  afflidted,  while  asleep,  with  the  apprehen- 
sions of  Devils,  and  wicked  Spirits,  who  still,  as  I  then  thought, 
laboured  to  draw  [m]e  away  with  them  ;  of  which  I  could  never 
be  rid. 

6.  Also  I  should,  at  these  years,  be  greatly  afflicted  and 
troubled  with  the  thoughts  of  the  fearful  torments  of  Hell-fire  ; 
still  fearing  that  it  would  be  my  lot  to  be  found,  at  last,  among 
those  Devils,  and  hellish  Fiends,  who  are  there  bound  down 
with  the  chains  and  bonds  of  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  Day. 

7.  These  things,  I  say,  when  I  was  but  a  child,  about 
nine  or  ten  years  old,  did  so  distress  my  Soul,  that  then,  in  the 
midst  of  my  many  sports,  and  childish  vanities,  amidst  my  vain 
companions,  I  was  often  much  cast  down  and  afflifted  in  my 
mind  therewith ;  yet  could  I  not  let  go  my  sins  :  Yea,  I  was 
also  then  so  overcome  with  despair  of  Life  and  Heaven,  that  I 


TO   THE    CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

should  often  wish,  either  that  there  had  been  no  Hell,  or  that  I 
had  been  a  Devil;  supposing  they  were  only  tormentors,  that  if 
it  must  needs  be,  that  I  indeed  went  thither,  I  might  be  rather 
a  tormentor,  than  be  tormented  my  self. 

8.  A  while  after,  these  terrible  dreams  did  leave  me, 
which  I  also  soon  forgot ;  for  my  pleasures  did  quickly  cut  oft 
the  remembrance  of  them,  as  if  they  had  never  been  :  Where- 
fore with  more  greediness,  according  to  the  strength  of  nature, 
I  did  still  let  loose  the  reins  to  my  lust,  and  delighted  in  all 
transgression  against  the  Law  of  God  :  So  that  until  I  came  to 
the  state  of  Marriage,  I  was  the  very  ringleader  of  all  the 
Youth  that  kept  me  company,  in  all  manner  of  vice  and 
ungodliness. 

9.  Yea,  such  prevalency  had  the  lusts  and  fruits  of  the 
flesh,  in  this  poor  Soul  of  mine,  that  had  not  a  miracle  of 
precious  Grace  prevented,  I  had  not  only  perished  by  the  stroak 
of  Eternal  Justice,  but  had  also  laid  my  self  open,  even  to  the 
stroak  of  those  Laws,  which  bring  some  to  disgrace,  and  open 
shame,  before  the  face  of  the  world. 

10.  In  these  days  the  thoughts  of  Religion  were  very 
grievous  to  me  ;  I  could  neither  endure  it  my  self,  nor  that  any 
other  should  :  So  that  when  I  have  seen  some  read  in  those 
books  that  concerned  Christian  Piety,  it  would  be  as  it  were  a 
prison  to  me.  Then  I  said  unto  Gody  Depart  from  me^  for  I 
desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways,  Job  21.  14,  15.  I  was  now 
void  of  all  good  consideration  ;  Heaven  and  Hell  were  both  out 
of  sight  and  mind  ;  and  as  for  Saving  and  Damning,  they  were 
least  in  my  thoughts.  0  Lord,  thou  knowest  my  life  ;  and  my 
ways  were  not  hid  from  thee. 

11.  But  this  I  well  remember.  That  though  I  could  my 
self  sin  with  the  greatest  delight  and  ease,  and  also  take  pleasure 
in  the  vileness  of  my  companions  ;  yet  even  then,  if  I  have  at 
any  time  seen  wicked  things  by  those  who  professed  goodness, 
it  would  make  my  spirit  tremble.  As  once,  above  all  the  rest, 
when  I  was  in  my  heighth  of  vanity,  yet  hearing  one  to  swear, 
that  was  reckoned  for  a  religious  man,  it  had  so  great  a  stroak 
upon  my  spirit,  that  it  made  my  heart  ake. 

12.  But  God  did  not  utterly  leave  me,  but  followed  me 
still ;  not  now  with  convi6lions,  but  judgments  ;  yet  such  as 
were  mixed  with  mercy.     For  once  I  fell  into  a  crick  of  the 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

Sea,  and  hardly  escaped  drowning :  Another  time  I  fell  out  of  a 
Boat,  into  Bedford-River,  but  Mercy  yet  preserved  me  alive  : 
Besides,  another  time,  being  in  the  field  with  one  of  my 
companions,  it  chanced  that  an  Adder  passed  over  the  high- 
way ;  so  I  having  a  stick  in  mine  hand,  struck  her  over  the 
back  ;  and  having  stunned  her,  I  forced  open  her  mouth  with 
my  stick,  and  plucked  her  sting  out  with  my  fingers ;  by  which 
aft,  had  not  God  been  merciful  to  me,  I  might,  by  my 
desperateness,  have  brought  my  self  to  mine  end. 

13.  This  also  I  have  taken  notice  of,  with  thanksgiving; 
When  I  was  a  Soldier,  I,  with  others,  were  drawn  out  to  go  to 
such  a  place  to  besiege  it ;  but  when  I  was  just  ready  to  go, 
one  of  the  Company  desired  to  go  in  my  room  ;  to  which, 
when  I  had  consented,  he  took  my  place  ;  and  coming  to  the 
Siege,  as  he  stood  Sentinel,  he  was  shot  into  the  head  with  a 
Musket-bullet,  and  died. 

14.  Here,  as  I  said,  were  Judgments  and  Mercy,  but 
neither  of  them  did  awaken  my  Soul  to  Righteousness ;  where- 
fore I  sinned  still,  and  grew  more  and  more  rebellious  against 
God,  and  careless  of  mine  own  Salvation. 

15.  Presently  after  this,  I  changed  my  condition  into  a 
married  state  ;  and  my  mercy  was,  to  light  upon  a  wife,  whose 
father  was  counted  godly :  This  woman  and  I,  though  we 
came  together  as  poor  as  poor  might  be,  (not  having  so  much 
house-hold-stuff  as  a  dish  or  spoon  betwixt  us  both)  yet  this  she 
had  for  her  part,  The  Plain  Maris  Path-iuay  to  Heaven,  and 
The  PraSiice  of  Piety,  which  her  father  had  left  her,  when  he 
died.  In  these  two  books  I  should  sometimes  read  with  her, 
wherein  I  also  found  some  things  that  were  somewhat  pleasing 
to  me  ;  (but  all  this  while  I  met  with  no  convi6lion.)  She  also 
would  be  often  telling  of  me,  what  a  godly  man  her  father  was, 
and  how  he  would  reprove  and  corre£i  vice,  both  in  his  house,  and 
amongst  his  neighbours  ;  what  a  striSl  and  holy  life  he  lived  in  his 
day,  both  in  word  and  deed. 

16.  Wherefore  these  books,  with  this  relation,  though  they 
did  not  reach  my  heart,  to  awaken  it  about  my  sad  and  sinful 
state,  yet  they  did  beget  within  me  some  desires  to  Religion  : 
So  that,  because  I  knew  no  better,  I  fell  in  very  eagerly  with 
the  Religion  of  the  times;  to  wit,  to  go  to  Church  twice  a  day, 
and  that  too  with  the  foremost ;  and  there  should  very  devoutly, 
10 


TO   THE    CHIEF   OF   SINNERS 

both  say  and  sing  as  others  did,  yet  retaining  my  wicked  life : 
But  withal,  I  was  so  over-run  with  the  spirit  of  Superstition, 
that  I  adored,  and  that  with  great  devotion,  even  all  things 
(both  the  High-place,  Priest,  Clerk,  Vestments,  Service,  and 
what  else)  belonging  to  the  Church  ;  counting  all  things  holy, 
that  were  therein  contained ;  and  especially,  the  Priest  and 
Clerk  most  happy,  and  without  doubt,  greatly  blessed,  because 
they  were  the  Servants,  as  I  then  thought,  of  God  ;  and  were 
principal  in  the  holy  Temple,  to  do  his  work  therein. 

17.  This  conceit  grew  so  strong,  in  little  time,  upon  my 
spirit,  that  had  I  but  seen  a  Priest  (though  never  so  sordid  and 
debauched  in  his  life)  I  should  find  my  spirit  fall  under  him, 
reverence  him,  and  knit  unto  him ;  yea,  I  thought,  for  the  love 
I  did  bear  unto  them  (supposing  they  were  the  Ministers  of 
God)  I  could  have  lain  down  at  their  feet,  and  have  been 
trampled  upon  by  them  ;  their  Name,  their  Garb,  and  Work 
did  so  intoxicate  and  bewitch  me. 

18.  After  I  had  been  thus  for  some  considerable  time, 
another  thought  came  in  my  mind;  and  that  was,  Whether  we 
were  of  the  Israelites^  or  no  ?  For  finding  in  the  Scriptures, 
that  they  were  once  the  peculiar  people  of  God,  thought  I,  If 
I  were  once  of  this  race,  my  Soul  must  needs  be  happy.  Now 
again  I  found  within  me  a  great  longing  to  be  resolved  about 
this  Question,  but  could  not  tell  how  I  should :  At  last,  I  asked 
my  father  of  it  ;  who  told  me,  No^  we  were  not.  Wherefore 
then  I  fell  in  my  spirit,  as  to  the  hopes  of  that,  and  so 
remained. 

19.  But  all  this  while,  I  was  not  sensible  of  the  danger 
and  evil  of  sin  ;  I  was  kept  from  considering  that  sin  would 
damn  me,  what  Religion  soever  I  followed,  imless  I  was  found 
in  Christ:  Nay,  I  never  thought  of  him,  nor  whether  there  was 
such  an  one,  or  no.  Thus  Man^  while  blind,  doth  tvander,  hut 
wearieth  himself  with  vanity  :  for  he  knoweth  not  the  way  to  the 
City  of  Gody  Eccles.  10.  15. 

20.  But  one  day  (amongst  all  the  Sermons  our  Parson 
made)  his  Subjeft  was,  to  treat  of  the  Sabbath-day,  and  of  the 
evil  of  breaking  that,  either  with  labour,  sports,  or  otherwise  : 
(Now  I  was,  notwithstanding  my  Religion,  one  that  took  much 
delight  in  all  manner  of  vice  ;  and  especially,  that  was  the  day 
that  I  did  solace  my  self  therewith.)     Wherefore  I  fell  in  my 

II 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

Conscience  under  his  Sermon,  thinking  and  believing  that  he 
made  that  Sermon  on  purpose  to  shew  me  my  evil-doing  :  And 
at  that  time  I  felt  w^hat  guilt  was,  though  never  before,  that  I 
can  remember;  but  then  I  was,  for  the  present,  greatly  loaden 
therewith,  and  so  went  home  when  the  Sermon  was  ended, 
with  a  great  burthen  on  my  spirit. 

21.  This,  for  that  instant,  did  benumb  the  sinews  of  my 
best  delights,  and  did  imbitter  my  former  pleasures  to  me  :  But 
behold,  it  lasted  not ;  for  before  I  had  well  dined,  the  trouble 
began  to  go  off  my  mind,  and  my  heart  returned  to  its  old 
course  :  But  Oh  !  how  glad  was  1,  that  this  trouble  was  gone 
from  me,  and  that  the  fire  was  put  out,  that  I  might  sin  again 
without  control !  Wherefore,  when  I  had  satisfied  Nature  with 
my  food,  I  shook  the  Sermon  out  of  my  mind,  and  to  my  old 
custom  of  sports  and  gaming  I  returned  with  great  delight. 

22.  But  the  same  day,  as  I  was  in  the  midst  of  a  game  at 
Cat,  and  having  struck  it  one  blow  from  the  hole,  just  as  I  was 
about  to  strike  it  the  second  time,  a  voice  did  suddainly  dart 
from  Heaven,  into  my  Soul,  which  said,  JVilt  thou  leave  thy  sins, 
and  go  to  Heaven  ;  or  have  thy  sins,  and  go  to  Hell?  At  this  I 
was  put  to  an  exceeding  maze  ;  wherefore,  leaving  my  Cat 
upon  the  ground,  I  looked  up  to  Heaven,  and  was  as  if  I  had, 
with  the  eyes  of  my  understanding,  seen  the  Lord  Jesus  looking 
down  upon  me,  as  being  very  hotly  displeased  with  me,  and  as 
if  he  did  severely  threaten  me  with  some  grievous  punishment 
for  these,  and  other  my  ungodly  praftices. 

23.  I  had  no  sooner  thus  conceived  in  my  mind,  but 
suddainly  this  conclusion  was  fastned  on  my  spirit  (for  the 
former  hint  did  set  my  sins  again  before  my  face  :)  That  I  had 
been  a  great  and  grievous  sinner,  and  that  it  zvas  now  too  late  for 
me  to  look  after  Heaven  ;  for  Christ  would  not  forgive  me,  nor 
pardon  my  transgressions.  Then  I  fell  to  musing  upon  this  also; 
and  while  I  was  thinking  of  it,  and  fearing  lest  it  should  be  so, 
I  felt  my  heart  sink  in  despair,  concluding  it  was  too  late  ;  and 
therefore  I  resolved  in  my  mind,  I  would  go  on  in  sin  :  For, 
thought  I,  if  the  case  be  thus,  my  state  is  surely  miserable  ; 
miserable  if  I  leave  my  sins,  and  but  miserable  if  I  follow  them: 
I  can  but  be  damned  ;  and  if  it  must  be  so,  I  had  as  good  be 
damned  for  many  sins,  as  be  damned  for  few. 

24.  Thus  I  stood  in  the  midst  of  my  play,  before  all  that 

12 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF   SINNERS 

then  were  present ;  but  yet  I  told  them  nothing :  But,  I  say,  I 
having  made  this  conclusion,  I  returned  desperately  to  my  sport 
again  ;  and  I  well  remember,  that  presently  this  kind  of  despair 
did  so  possess  my  Soul,  that  I  was  perswaded,  I  could  never 
attain  to  other  comfort  than  what  I  should  get  in  sin  ;  for 
Heaven  was  gone  already,  so  that  on  that  I  must  not  think  : 
Wherefore  I  found  within  me  a  great  desire  to  take  my  fill  of 
sin,  still  studying  what  sin  was  yet  to  be  committed,  that  I 
might  taste  the  sweetness  of  it  ;  and  I  made  as  much  haste  as  I 
could  to  fill  my  belly  with  its  delicates,  lest  I  should  die  before 
I  had  my  desire  ;  for  that  I  feared  greatly.  In  these  things, 
/  protest  before  God^  I  lye  not^  neither  do  I  feign  this  form  of 
speech  ;  these  were  really,  strongly,  and  with  all  my  heart,  my 
desires  ;  The  good  Lord  whose  mercy  is  unsearchable^  forgive  me  my 
transgressions. 

25.  (And  I  am  very  confident,  that  this  temptation  of  the 
Devil  is  more  usual  amongst  poor  creatures  than  many  are 
aware  of,  even  to  over-run  the  spirits  with  a  scurfy  and  seared 
frame  of  heart,  and  benumbing  of  conscience  ;  which  frame  he 
stilly  and  slily  supplieth  with  such  despair,  that  though  not 
much  guilt  attendeth  Souls,  yet  they  continually  have  a  secret 
conclusion  within  them,  that  there  is  no  hopes  for  them  ;  for 
they  have  loved  sinsy  therefore  after  them  they  will  go^  Jer.  2.  25. 
and  18.  12.) 

26.  Now  therefore  I  went  on  in  sin  with  great  greediness 
of  mind,  still  grudging  that  I  could  not  be  so  satisfied  with  it  as 
I  would.  This  did  continue  with  me  about  a  month,  or  more : 
But  one  day,  as  I  was  standing  at  a  neighbour's  shop-window, 
and  there  cursing  and  swearing,  and  playing  the  mad-man,  after 
my  wonted  manner,  there  sate  within  the  woman  of  the  house, 
and  heard  me  ;  who,  though  she  also  was  a  very  loose  and 
ungodly  wretch,  yet  protested  that  I  swore  and  cursed  at  that 
most  fearful  rate,  that  she  was  made  to  tremble  to  hear  me  ; 
and  told  me  further.  That  I  was  the  ungodliest  fellow^  for 
swearings  that  ever  she  heard  in  all  her  life  \  and  that  /,  by  thus 
doings  was  able  to  spoil  all  the  Youth  in  the  whole  Town^  if  they 
came  but  in  my  company. 

27.  At  this  reproof  I  was  silenced,  and  put  to  secret 
shame  ;  and  that  too,  as  I  thought,  before  the  God  of  Heaven  : 
Wherefore  while  I  stood  there,  and  hanging  down  my  head,  I 

13 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

wished  with  all  my  heart  that  I  might  be  a  little  child  again, 
that  my  father  might  learn  me  to  speak  without  this  wicked 
way  of  swearing ;  for,  thought  I,  I  am  so  accustomed  to  it,  that 
it  is  but  in  vain  for  me  to  think  of  a  reformation,  for  I  thought 
it  could  never  be. 

28.  But  how  it  came  to  pass,  I  know  not ;  I  did,  from 
this  time  forward,  so  leave  my  swearing,  that  it  was  a  great 
wonder  to  my  self  to  observe  it ;  and  whereas  before  I  knew 
not  how  to  speak,  unless  I  put  an  Oath  before,  and  another 
behind,  to  make  my  words  have  authority  ;  now  I  could, 
without  it,  speak  better,  and  with  more  pleasantness,  than  ever 
I  could  before.  All  this  while  I  knew  not  Jesus  Christ,  neither 
did  I  leave  my  sports  and  play. 

29.  But  quickly  after  this,  I  fell  in  company  with  one 
poor  man,  that  made  profession  of  Religion  ;  who,  as  I  then 
thought,  did  talk  pleasantly  of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  the  matters 
of  Religion  :  Wherefore  falling  into  some  love  and  liking  to 
what  he  said,  I  betook  me  to  my  Bible,  and  began  to  take  great 
pleasure  in  reading,  but  especially  with  the  Historical  part 
thereof;  for  as  for  PauPs  Epistles,  and  such  like  Scriptures, 
I  could  not  away  with  them  ;  being  as  yet  ignorant,  either  of 
the  corruptions  of  my  nature,  or  of  the  want  and  worth  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  save  me. 

30.  Wherefore  I  fell  to  some  outward  Reformation,  both 
in  my  words  and  life,  and  did  set  the  Corninandments  before  me 
for  my  ivay  to  Heaven  ;  which  Commandments  I  also  did  strive 
to  keep,  and,  as  I  thought,  did  keep  them  pretty  well  some- 
times, and  then  I  should  have  comfort ;  yet  now  and  then 
should  break  one,  and  so  afflift  my  Conscience  ;  but  then  I 
should  repent,  and  say,  I  was  sorry  for  it,  and  promise  God  to 
do  better  next  time,  and  there  get  help  again,  for  then  I 
thought  I  pleased  God  as  well  as  any  man   in  England. 

31.  Thus  I  continued  about  a  year;  all  which  time  our 
Neighbours  did  take  me  to  be  a  very  godly  man,  a  new  and 
religious  man,  and  did  marvel  much  to  see  such  a  great  and 
famous  alteration  in  my  life  and  manners  ;  and  indeed,  so  it 
was,  though  yet  I  knew  not  Christ,  nor  Grace,  nor  Faith,  nor 
Hope ;  for,  as  I  have  well  seen  since,  had  I  then  died,  my  state 
had  been  most  fearful. 

32.  But,  I  say,  my  Neighbours  were  amazed  at  this  my 

14 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

great  Conversion  ;  from  prodigious  prophaneness,  to  something 
like  a  moral  life  ;  and  truly,  so  they  well  might  ;  for  this  my 
Conversion  was  as  great,  as  for  Toyn  of  Bethlern  to  become  a 
sober  man.  Now  therefore  they  began  to  praise,  to  commend, 
and  speak  well  of  me,  both  to  my  face,  and  behind  my  back. 
Now  I  was,  as  they  said,  become  godly  ;  now  I  was  become  a 
right  honest  man.  But,  Oh  !  when  I  understood  that  these 
were  their  words  and  opinions  of  me,  it  pleased  me  mighty 
well :  For  though  as  yet  I  was  nothing  but  a  poor  painted 
Hypocrite,  yet  I  loved  to  be  talked  of,  as  one  that  was  truly 
Godly.  I  was  proud  of  my  Godliness  ;  and  indeed,  I  did  all  I 
did,  either  to  be  seen  of,  or  to  be  well  spoken  of  by  men  :  And 
thus  I  continued  for  about  a  twelve-month,  or  more. 

33.  Now  you  must  know,  that  before  this,  I  had  taken 
much  delight  in  ringing ;  but  my  Conscience  beginning  to  be 
tender,  I  thought  such  praftice  was  but  vain,  and  therefore 
forced  my  self  to  leave  it,  yet  my  mind  hanckered  ;  wherefore 
I  should  go  to  the  Steeple-house,  and  look  on,  though  I  durst 
not  ring :  But  I  thought  this  did  not  become  Religion  neither, 
yet  I  forced  my  self,  and  would  look  on  still :  But  quickly  after, 
I  began  to  think,  Hoiv  if  one  of  the  Bells  should  fall  ?  Then  I 
chose  to  stand  under  a  main  Beam,  that  lay  overthwart  the 
Steeple,  from  side  to  side,  thinking  there  I  might  stand  sure. 
But  then  I  should  think  again,  Should  the  Bell  fall  with  a 
swing,  it  might  first  hit  the  wall,  and  then  re-bounding  upon 
me,  might  kill  me,  for  all  this  Beam  :  This  made  me  stand  in 
the  Steeple  door  ;  and  now,  thought  I,  I  am  safe  enough  ;  for 
if  a  Bell  should  then  fall,  I  can  slip  out  behind  these  thick  walls, 
and  so  be  preserved  notwithstanding, 

34.  So  after  this,  I  would  yet  go  to  see  them  ring,  but 
would  not  go  further  than  the  Steeple-door  ;  but  then  it  came 
into  my  head,  How  if  the  Steeple  it  self  should  fall  ?  and  this 
thought  (it  may  fall  for  ought  I  know)  when  I  stood  and  looked 
on,  did  continually  so  shake  my  mind,  that  I  durst  not  stand  at 
the  Steeple-door  any  longer,  but  was  forced  to  flee,  for  fear  the 
Steeple  should  fall  upon  my  head. 

35.  Another  thing  was,  my  dancing;  I  was  a  full  year, 
before  I  could  quite  leave  that ;  but  all  this  while,  when  I 
thought  I  kept  this  or  that  Commandment,  or  did,  by  word 
or  deed,  any  thing  that  I  thought  were  good,  I  had  great  peace 

15 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

in  my  Conscience ;  and  should  think  with  my  self,  God  cannot 
chuse  but  be  now  pleased  with  me ;  yea,  to  relate  it  in  my  own 
way,  I  thought  no  man  in  England  could  please  God  better 
than  I. 

36.  But,  poor  wretch  as  I  was,  I  was  all  this  while 
ignorant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  going  about  to  establish  my 
own  Righteousness  ;  and  had  perished  therein,  had  not  God, 
in  mercy,  shewed  me  more  of  my  state  by  nature. 

37.  But  upon  a  day,  the  good  Providence  of  God  did  cast 
me  to  Bedford^  to  work  on  my  Calling;  and  in  one  of  the  streets 
of  that  Town,  I  came  where  there  were  three  or  four  poor 
women  sitting  at  a  door,  in  the  Sun,  talking  about  the  things 
of  God  ;  and  being  now  willing  to  hear  them  discourse,  I  drew 
near  to  hear  what  they  said,  for  I  was  now  a  brisk  Talker  also 
my  self,  in  the  matters  of  Religion :  But  I  may  say,  /  heard^  hut 
I  understood  not ;  for  they  were  far  above,  out  of  my  reach  : 
Their  talk  was  about  a  new  birth,  the  work  of  God  on  their 
hearts,  also  how  they  were  convinced  of  their  miserable  state 
by  nature  ;  they  talked  how  God  had  visited  their  Souls  with 
his  love  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  with  what  words  and  promises 
they  had  been  refreshed,  comforted  and  supported  against  the 
temptations  of  the  Devil :  Moreover,  they  reasoned  of  the 
suggestions  and  temptations  of  Satan  in  particular  ;  and  told 
to  each  other,  by  which  they  had  been  afflifted,  and  how  they 
were  born  up  under  his  assaults  :  They  also  discoursed  of  their 
own  wretchedness  of  heart,  of  their  unbelief;  and  did  contemn, 
slight  and  abhor  their  own  Righteousness,  as  filthy  and  in- 
sufficient to  do  them  any  good. 

38.  And  me-thought  they  spake,  as  if  joy  did  make  them 
speak ;  they  spake  with  such  pleasantness  of  Scripture-language, 
and  with  such  appearance  of  Grace  in  all  they  said,  that  they 
were  to  me,  as  if  they  had  found  a  new  world,  as  if  they  were 
people  that  dwelt  alone^  and  tuere  not  to  be  reckoned  amongst  their 
Neighbours^  Numb.  23.  9, 

,,  39.  At  this  I  felt  my  own  heart  began  to  shake,  and 
mistrust  my  condition  to  be  naught ;  for  I  saw,  that  in  all  my 
thoughts  about  Religion  and  Salvation,  the  new  Birth  did  never 
enter  into  my  mind,  neither  knew  I  the  comfort  of  the  Word 
and  Promise,  nor  the  deceitfulness  and  treachery  of  my  own 
wicked   heart.      As  for  secret   thoughts,   I   took  no   notice  of 

16 


TO    THE    CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

them ;  neither  did  I  understand  what  Satan's  temptations  were, 
nor  how  they  were  to  be  withstood  and  resisted,  iffc. 

40.  Thus  therefore,  when  I  had  heard  and  considered 
what  they  said,  I  left  them,  and  went  about  my  employment 
again,  but  their  talk  and  discourse  went  with  me;  also  my  heart 
would  tarry  with  them,  for  I  was  greatly  affefted  with  their 
words,  both  because  by  them  I  was  convinced,  that  I  wanted 
the  true  tokens  of  a  truly  godly  man,  and  also  because  by  them 
I  was  convinced  of  the  happy  and  blessed  condition  of  him  that 
was  such  an  one. 

41.  Therefore  I  should  often  make  it  my  business  to  be 
going  again  and  again  into  the  company  of  these  poor  people,  for 
I  could  not  stay  away ;  and  the  more  I  went  amongst  them,  the 
more  I  did  question  my  condition;  and,  as  I  still  do  remember, 
presently  I  found  two  things  within  me,  at  which  I  did  some- 
times marvel  ;  (especially  considering  what  a  blind,  ignorant, 
sordid  and  ungodly  wretch  but  just  before  I  was  :)  The  one 
was  a  very  great  softness  and  tenderness  of  heart,  which  caused 
me  to  fall  under  the  conviftion  of  what  by  Scripture  they 
asserted  ;  and  the  other  was,  a  great  bending  in  my  mind  to 
a  continual  meditating  on  them,  and  on  all  other  good  things 
which  at  any  time  I  heard  or  read  of. 

42.  By  these  things  my  mind  was  now  so  turned,  that  it 
lay  like  an  Horse-leach  at  the  Vein,  still  crying  out,  G/w,  givey 
Prov.  30.  15.  Yea,  it  was  so  fixed  on  Eternity,  and  on  the 
things  about  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  (that  is  so  far  as  I  knew, 
though  as  yet,  God  knows,  I  knew  but  little)  that  neither 
pleasures,  nor  profits,  nor  perswasions,  nor  threats  could  loose 
it,  or  make  it  let  go  its  hold  ;  and  though  I  may  speak  it  with 
shame,  yet  it  is,  in  very  deed,  a  certain  truth,  it  would  then 
have  been  as  difiicult  for  me  to  have  taken  my  mind  from 
Heaven  to  Earth,  as  I  have  found  it  often  since  to  get  again 
from  Earth  to  Heaven. 

43.  One  thing  I  may  not  omit :  There  was  a  young  man 
in  our  Town,  to  whom  my  heart  before  was  knit  more  than  to 
any  other ;  but  he  being  a  most  wicked  creature  for  cursing  and 
swearing,  and  whoring,  I  now  shook  him  off,  and  forsook  his 
company ;  but  about  a  quarter  of  a  year  after  I  had  left  him,  I 
met  him  in  a  certain  Lane,  and  asked  him  how  he  did ;  he, 
after  his  old  swearing  and  mad  way,  answered,  He  was  well. 

B.  B  17 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

But^  Harry,  said  I,  why  do  you  swear  and  curse  thus  ?  What 
will  become  of  you^  ^f  y°^  ^^^  '"  ^^^^^  condition  ?  He  answered  me 
in  a  great  chafe,  What  would  the  Devil  do  for  company^  if  it  were 
not  for  such  as  I  am  ? 

44.  About  this  time  I  met  with  some  Ranters  Books,  that 
were  put  forth  by  some  of  our  Country-men ;  which  Books  were 
also  highly  in  esteem  by  several  old  Professors;  some  of  these 
I  read,  but  was  not  able  to  make  a  judgment  about  them  ; 
wherefore,  as  I  read  in  them,  and  thought  upon  them  (feeling 
my  self  unable  to  judge)  I  should  betake  my  self  to  hearty 
prayer,  in  this  manner  ;  O  Lord^  I  am  a  fool^  and  not  able  to 
know  the  Truth  from  Error  :  Lord^  leave  me  not  to  my  own 
Blindness^  either  to  approve  of^  or  condemn  this  DoSfrine :  If  it 
be  of  God^  let  me  not  despise  it  ;  if  it  be  of  the  Devil^  let  me  not 
embrace  it.  Lord^  I  lay  my  Souly  in  this  matter^  only  at  thy  foot ; 
let  me  not  be  deceived.,  I  humbly  beseech  thee.  I  had  one  religious 
intimate  Companion  all  this  while,  and  that  was  the  poor  man 
that  I  spoke  of  before  ;  but  about  this  time,  he  also  turned  a 
most  devilish  Ranter.,  and  gave  himself  up  to  all  manner  of 
filthiness,  especially  Uncleanness  :  He  would  also  deny  that 
there  was  a  God,  Angel,  or  Spirit ;  and  would  laugh  at  all 
exhortations  to  sobriety :  When  I  laboured  to  rebuke  his 
wickedness,  he  would  laugh  the  more,  and  pretend  that  he 
had  gone  through  all  Religions,  and  could  never  light  on  the 
right,  till  now :  He  told  me  also,  that  in  little  time,  I  should  see 
all  Professors  turn  to  the  ways  of  the  Ranters.  Wherefore, 
abominating  those  cursed  principles,  I  left  his  company  forth- 
with, and  became  to  him  as  great  a  stranger,  as  I  had  been 
before  a  familiar. 

45.  Neither  was  this  man  only  a  temptation  to  me,  but 
my  Calling  lying  in  the  Country,  I  happened  to  light  into 
several  peoples  company  ;  who,  though  strift  in  Religion  for- 
merly, yet  were  also  swept  away  by  these  Ranters.  These 
would  also  talk  with  me  of  their  ways,  and  condemn  me  as  legal 
and  dark ;  pretending  that  they  only  had  attained  to  perfeftion, 
that  could  do  what  they  would,  and  not  sin.  Oh  !  These 
temptations  were  suitable  to  my  flesh,  I  being  but  a  young 
man,  and  my  nature  in  its  prime ;  but  God,  who  had,  as  I 
hope,  designed  me  for  better  things,  kept  me  in  the  fear  of  his 
Name,  and  did  not  suffer  me  to  accept  of  such  cursed  principles. 

18 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

And  blessed  be  God,  who  put  it  into  my  heart  to  cry  to  him  to 
be  kept  and  direfted,  still  distrusting  mine  own  wisdom  ;  for  I 
have  since  seen  even  the  effeft  of  that  prayer,  in  his  preserving 
me,  not  only  from  Ranting  Errors,  but  from  those  also  that 
have  sprung  up  since.  The  Bible  was  precious  to  me  in 
those  days. 

46.  And  now,  me-thought,  I  began  to  look  into  the  Bible 
with  new  eyes,  and  read  as  I  never  did  before  ;  and  especially 
the  Epistles  of  the  Apostle  St.  Paul  were  sweet  and  pleasant  to 
me  ;  and  indeed,  I  was  then  never  out  of  the  Bible,  either  by 
reading,  or  meditation  ;  still  crying  out  to  God,  that  I  might 
know  the  truth,  and  way  to  Heaven  and  Glory. 

47.  And  as  I  went  on  and  read  I  lighted  on  that  passage, 
To  one  is  given  by  the  Spirit^  the  word  of  wisdom;  to  another^  the 
word  of  knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit ;  and  to  another^  faith^  &c. 
I  Cor.  12.  And  though,  as  I  have  since  seen,  that  by  this 
Scripture  the  Holy  Ghost  intends,  in  special,  things  extra- 
ordinary, yet  on  me  it  then  did  fasten  with  conviftion,  that 
I  did  want  things  ordinary,  even  that  understanding  and 
wisdom  that  other  Christians  had.  On  this  word  I  mused 
and  could  not  tell  what  to  do  ;  especially,  this  word  [Faitljl 
put  me  to  it;  for  I  could  not  help  it,  but  sometimes  must 
question  whether  I  had  any  Faith,  or  no  ;  but  I  was  loath  to 
conclude,  I  had  no  Faith  ;  for  if  /  do  so,  thought  I,  then  I  shall 
count  my  self  a  very  Cast-away  indeed. 

48.  No,  said  I  with  my  self,  though  I  am  convinced  that 
I  am  an  ignorant  Sot,  and  that  I  want  those  blessed  Gifts  of 
Knowledge  and  Understanding  that  other  good  people  have  ; 
yet  at  a  venture  I  will  conclude,  I  am  not  altogether  faithless^ 
though  I  know  not  what  Faith  is  :  For  it  was  shewed  me,  and 
that  too  (as  I  have  seen  since)  by  Satan,  that  those  who  conclude 
themselves  in  a  faithless  state,  have  neither  rest  nor  quiet  in 
their  souls;    and  I  was  loth  to  fall  quite  into  despair. 

49.  Wherefore  by  this  suggestion,  I  was,  for  a  while,  made 
afraid  to  see  my  want  of  Faith  ;  but  God  would  not  suffer  me 
thus  to  undo  and  destroy  my  Soul,  but  did  continually,  against 
this  my  blind  and  sad  conclusion,  create  still  within  me'^such 
suppositions,  insomuch  that  I  could  not  rest  content,  until  I  did 
now  come  to  some  certain  knowledge,  whether  I  had  Faith,  or 
no;  this  always  running  in  my  mind^  But  how  if  you  want  Faith 

B2  jg 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

indeed  ?     But  how  can  you  tell  you  have  Faith  ?     And  besides, 
I  saw  for  certain,  if  I  had  it  not,  I  was  sure  to  perish  for  ever. 

50.  So  that  though  I  endeavoured  at  the  first  to  look  over 
the  business  of  Faith,  yet  in  a  little  time,  I  better  considering 
the  matter,  was  willing  to  put  my  self  upon  the  trial,  whether 
I  had  Faith,  or  no.  But  alas,  poor  wretch  !  so  ignorant  and 
brutish  was  I,  that  I  knew,  to  this  day,  no  more  how  to  do  it, 
than  I  know  how  to  begin  and  accomplish  that  rare  and  curious 
piece  of  Art,  which  I  never  yet  saw  or  considered. 

51.  Wherefore  while  I  was  thus  considering,  and  being 
put  to  my  plunge  about  it  (for  you  must  know,  that  as  yet  I 
had,  in  this  matter,  broken  my  mind  to  no  man,  only  did  hear 
and  consider)  the  Tempter  came  in  with  his  delusion.  That  there 
was  no  way  for  me  to  know  I  had  Faith^  hut  by  trying  to  work 
some  Miracle  ;  urging  those  Scriptures  that  seem  to  look  that 
way,  for  the  inforcing  and  strengthning  his  temptation.  Nay, 
one  day,  as  1  was  betwixt  Elstow  and  Bedford  the  temptation 
was  hot  upon  me,  to  try  if  I  had  Faith,  by  doing  some  Miracle; 
which  JVIiracle,  at  that  time,  was  this ;  I  must  say  to  the  Puddles 
that  were  in  the  Horse-pads,  Be  dry ;  and  to  the  dry  places^  Be 
you  the  puddles:  And  truly,  one  time  I  was  going  to  say  so 
indeed;  but  just  as  I  was  about  to  speak,  this  thought  came  into 
my  mind  ;  But  go  under  yonder  Hedge^  and  pray  first^  that  God 
would  make  you  able  :  But  when  I  had  concluded  to  pray,  this 
came  hot  upon  me ;  That  if  I  prayed,  and  came  again,  and  tried 
to  do  it,  and  yet  did  nothing  notwithstanding,  then  be  sure  I 
had  no  Faith,  but  was  a  Cast-away,  and  lost.  Nay,  thought 
I,  if  it  be  so,  I  will  not  try  yet,  but  will  stay  a  little  longer. 

52.  So  I  continued  at  a  great  loss  ;  for  I  thought,  if  they 
only  had  Faith,  which  could  do  so  wonderful  things,  then  I 
concluded,  that  for  the  present  I  neither  had  it,  nor  yet  for 
time  to  come  were  ever  like  to  have  it.  Thus  I  was  tossed 
betwixt  the  Devil  and  my  own  ignorance,  and  so  perplexed, 
especially  at  some  times,  that  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

53.  About  this  time,  the  state  and  happiness  of  these  poor 
people  at  Bedford  was  thus,  in  a  kind  of  Vision,  presented  to  me : 
I  saw,  as  if  they  were  set  on  the  Sunny-side  of  some  high 
Mountain,  there  refreshing  themselves  with  the  pleasant  beams 
of  the  Sun,  while  I  was  shivering  and  shrinking  in  the  Cold, 
afflicted  with  Frost,  Snow  and  dark  Clouds :   Me~thought  also, 

20 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

betwixt  me  and  them,  I  saw  a  Wall  that  did  compass  about 
this  Mountain  ;  now  through  this  Wall  my  Soul  did  greatly 
desire  to  pass  ;  concluding,  that  if  I  could,  I  would  go  even 
into  the  very  midst  of  them,  and  there  also  comfort  my  self 
with  the  heat  of  their  Sun. 

54.  About  this  Wall  I  thought  my  self  to  go  again  and 
again,  still  prying  as  I  went,  to  see  if  I  could  find  some  way  or 
passage,  by  which  I  might  enter  therein  ;  but  none  could  I  find 
for  some  time  :  At  the  last,  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  narrow  gap, 
like  a  little  door-way,  in  the  Wall,  thorough  which  I  attempted 
to  pass  :  Now  the  passage  being  very  strait  and  narrow,  I  made 
many  offers  to  get  in,  but  all  in  vain,  even  until  I  was  well  nigh 
quite  beat  out  by  striving  to  get  in  ;  at  last  with  great  striving, 
me-thought  I  at  first  did  get  in  my  head,  and  after  that,  by  a 
sideling  striving,  my  shoulders,  and  my  whole  body :  Then  was 
I  exceeding  glad,  and  went  and  sate  down  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  so  was  comforted  with  the  light  and  heat  of  their  Sun. 

55.  Now  this  Mountain  and  Wall,  ^c.  was  thus  made 
out  to  me  ;  the  Mountain  signified  the  Church  of  the  Living 
God  ;  the  Sun  that  shone  thereon,  the  comfortable  shining  of 
his  merciful  Face  on  them  that  were  therein  ;  the  Wall  I  thought 
was  the  Word,  that  did  make  separation  between  the  Christians 
and  the  World  ;  and  the  Gap  which  was  in  this  Wall,  I  thought, 
was  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  Way  to  God  the  Father,  Job.  14.  6. 
Mat.  7.  14.  But  forasmuch  as  the  Passage  was  wonderful 
narrow,  even  so  narrow,  that  I  could  not  but  with  great  diffi- 
culty enter  in  thereat,  it  shewed  me,  that  none  could  enter  into 
Life,  but  those  that  were  in  down-right  earnest,  and  unless  also 
they  left  this  wicked  World  behind  them  ;  for  here  was  only 
room  for  Body  and  Soul,  but  not  for  Body  and  Soul,  and 
Sin. 

56.  This  resemblance  abode  upon  my  Spirit  many  days  ; 
all  which  time  I  saw  my  self  in  a  forlorn  and  sad  condition, 
but  yet  was  provoked  to  a  vehement  hunger  and  desire  to  be 
one  of  that  number  that  did  sit  in  the  Sun-shine  :  Now  also 
I  should  pray,  where-ever  I  was  ;  whether  at  home,  or  abroad  ; 
in  house,  or  field;  and  should  also  often,  with  lifting  up  of  heart, 
sing  that  of  the  fifty  first  Psalni^  0  Lord^  consider  my  distress ; 
for  as  yet  I  knew  not  where  I  was. 

57.  Neither    as    yet   could   I    attain    to    any   comfortable 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

perswasion  that  I  had  Faith  in  Christ ;  but  instead  of  having 
satisfaction,  here  I  began  to  find  my  Soul  to  be  assaulted  with 
fresh  doubts  about  my  future  happiness ;  especially  with  such  as 
these,  Whether  I  was  eleSied  :  But  how  If  the  Day  of  Grace 
should  now  be  past  and  gone? 

58.  By  these  two  temptations  I  was  very  much  afflicted 
and  disquieted  ;  sometimes  by  one,  and  sometimes  by  the  other 
of  them.  And  first,  to  speak  of  that  about  my  questioning  my 
Eleftion  ;  I  found  at  this  time,  that  though  I  was  in  a  flame  to 
find  the  way  to  Heaven  and  Glory,  and  though  nothing  could 
beat  me  off  from  this,  yet  this  question  did  so  offend  and 
discourage  me,  that  I  was,  especially  at  some  times,  as  if  the 
very  strength  of  my  body  also  had  been  taken  away  by  the  force 
and  power  thereof.  This  Scripture  also  did  seem  to  me,  to 
trample  upon  all  my  desires  ;  It  is  neither  in  hi?n  that  willeth^ 
nor  in  him  that  runneth  ;  hut  in  God  that  sheiueth  rnercy^  Rom.  9. 

59.  With  this  Scripture  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do,  for 
I  evidently  saw,  unless  that  the  great  God,  of  his  infinite  Grace 
and  Bounty,  had  voluntarily  chosen  me  to  be  a  Vessel  of  Mercy, 
though  I  should  desire,  and  long,  and  labour  until  my  heart  did 
break,  no  good  could  come  of  it.  Therefore  this  would  still 
stick  with  me.  How  can  you  tell  you  are  eleifed  ?  And  what  if 
you  should  not  ?     How  then  ? 

60.  O  Lord,  thought  I,  what  if  I  should  not  indeed  ?  It 
may  be,  you  are  not,  said  the  Tempter  :  It  may  be  so  indeed, 
thought  I.  Why  then,  said  Satan,  you  had  as  good  leave  off, 
and  strive  no  further  ;  for  if,  indeed,  you  should  not  be  elefted 
and  chosen  of  God,  there  is  no  talk  of  your  being  saved ;  For  it 
is  neither  in  him  that  willeth^  nor  in  him  that  runneth  \  but  in  God 
that  sheweth  mercy. 

61.  By  these  things  I  was  driven  to  my  wits  end,  not 
knowing  what  to  say,  or  how  to  answer  these  temptations  ; 
(indeed,  I  little  thought  that  Satan  had  thus  assaulted  me,  but 
that  rather  it  was  my  own  prudence,  thus  to  start  the  question  ;) 
for  that  the  Ele6l  only  attained  Eternal  Life,  that  I,  without 
scruple,  did  heartily  close  withal  ;  but  that  my  self  was  one  of 
them,  there  lay  the  question. 

62.  Thus  therefore,  for  several  days,  I  was  greatly  assaulted 
and  perplexed ;  and  was  often,  when  I  have  been  walking,  ready 
to  sink  where  I  went,  with  faintness  in  my  mind :  But  one  day, 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

after  I  had  been  so  many  weeks  oppressed  and  cast  down  there- 
with, as  I  was  now  quite  giving  up  the  Ghost  of  all  my  hopes 
of  ever  attaining  life,  that  sentence  fell  with  weight  upon  my 
spirit,  Look  at  the  generations  of  old^  and  see  :  Did  ever  any  trust 
in  God^  and  were  confounded  ? 

63.  At  which  I  was  greatly  lightned,  and  encouraged  in 
my  Soul ;  for  thus  at  that  very  instant,  it  was  expounded  to 
me  :  Begin  at  the  beginning  of  Genesis,  and  read  to  the  end  of 
the  Revelations,  and  see  if  you  can  find  that  there  was  any  that 
ever  trusted  in  the  Lord^  and  was  confounded.  So  coming  home, 
I  presently  went  to  my  Bible,  to  see  if  I  could  find  that  saying, 
not  doubting  but  to  find  it  presently ;  for  it  was  so  fresh,  and 
with  such  strength  and  comfort  on  my  spirit,  that  I  was  as  if  it 
talked  with  me. 

64.  Well,  I  looked,  but  I  found  it  not;  only  it  abode  upon 
me  :  Then  I  did  ask  first  this  good  man,  and  then  another,  if 
they  knew  where  it  was  ;  but  they  knew  no  such  place.  At 
this  I  wonder'd,  that  such  a  sentence  should  so  suddainly,  and 
with  such  comfort  and  strength,  sieze  and  abide  upon  my  heart, 
and  yet  that  none  could  find  it  (for  I  doubted  not,  but  it  was  in 
holy  Scripture.) 

65.  Thus  I  continued  above  a  year,  and  could  not  find 
the  place  ;  but  at  last,  casting  my  eye  into  the  Jpocrypha-hooks^ 
I  found  it  in  Ecclesiastlcus^  Ecclus.  2.  lO.  This,  at  the  first,  did 
somewhat  daunt  me  ;  but  because  by  this  time  I  had  got  more 
experience  of  the  love  and  kindness  of  God,  it  troubled  me  the 
less  ;  especially  when  I  considered,  that  though  it  was  not  in 
those  Texts  that  we  call  Holy  and  Canonical,  yet  forasmuch 
as  this  sentence  was  the  sum  and  substance  of  many  of  the 
Promises,  it  was  my  duty  to  take  the  comfort  of  it;  and  I  bless 
God  for  that  word,  for  it  was  of  God  to  me :  That  word  doth 
still,  at  times,  shine  before  my  face. 

66.  After  this,  that  other  doubt  did  come  with  strength 
upon  me.  But  how  if  the  Day  of  Grace  should  be  past  and  gone  ? 
How  if  you  have  over-stood  the  time  of  Mercy  ?  Now  I 
remember,  that  one  day,  as  I  was  walking  into  the  Country, 
I  was  much-  in  the  thoughts  of  this,  But  how  if  the  Day  of 
Grace  he  past?  And  to  aggravate  my  trouble,  the  Tempter 
presented  to  my  mind  those  good  people  of  Bedford.,  and 
suggested  thus  unto  me  ;  That  these  being  converted  already, 

23 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

they  were  all  that  God  would  save  in  those  parts ;  and 
that  I  came  too  late,  for  these  had  got  the  Blessing  before 
I  came. 

67.  Now  was  I  in  great  distress,  thinking  in  very  deed, 
that  this  might  well  be  so  ;  wherefore  I  went  up  and  down  be- 
moaning my  sad  condition  ;  counting  my  self  far  worse  than  a 
thousand  fools  for  standing  off  thus  long,  and  spending  so  many 
years  in  sin  as  I  have  done  ;  still  crying  out.  Oh,  that  I  had 
turned  sooner  !  Oh,  that  I  had  turned  seven  years  ago  !  It 
made  me  also  angry  with  my  self,  to  think  that  I  should  have 
no  more  wit,  but  to  trifle  away  my  time,  till  my  Soul  and 
Heaven  were  lost. 

68.  But  when  I  had  been  long  vexed  with  this  fear,  and 
was  scarce  able  to  take  one  step  more,  just  about  the  same  place 
where  I  received  my  other  encouragement,  these  words  broke  in 
upon  my  mind.  Compel  them  to  come  in^  that  my  house  may  be 
filled-,  and  yet  there  is  room,  Luk.  14.  22,  23.  These  words, 
but  especially  them.  And  yet  there  is  room,  were  sweet  words  to 
me ;  for  truly,  I  thought  that  by  them  I  saw  that  there  was 
place  enough  in  Heaven  for  me  ;  and  moreover,  that  when  the 
Lord  Jesus  did  speak  these  words,  he  then  did  think  of  me  ; 
and  that  he  knowing  the  time  would  come,  that  I  should  be 
afflicted  with  fear  that  there  was  no  place  left  for  me  in  his 
bosom,  did  before  speak  this  word,  and  leave  it  upon  record, 
that  I  might  find  help  thereby  against  this  vile  temptation. 
This  I  then  verily  believed. 

69.  In  the  light  and  encouragement  of  this  Word,  I  went 
a  pretty  while  ;  and  the  comfort  was  the  more,  when  I  thought 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  should  think  on  me  so  long  ago,  and  that 
he  should  speak  them  words  on  purpose  for  my  sakej  for  I  did 
think  verily,  that  he  did  on  purpose  speak  them,  to  encourage 
me  withal. 

70.  But  I  was  not  without  my  temptations  to  go  back 
again  ;  temptations,  I  say,  both  from  Satan,  mine  own  heart, 
and  carnal  acquaintance  ;  but,  I  thank  God,  these  were  out- 
weighed by  that  sound  sense  of  Death,  and  of  the  Day  of 
Judgment,  which  abode,  as  it  were,  continually  in  my  view. 
I  should  often  also  think  on  Nebuchadnezzar  ;  of  whom  it  is 
said,  He  had  given  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  Dan.  5. 
18,  19.     Yet,  thought  I,  if  this  great  man  had  all  his  portion 

24 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

in  this  World,  one  hour  in  Hell-fire  would  make  him  forget  all. 
Which  Consideration  was  a  great  help  to  me. 

71.  I  was  also  made,  about  this  time,  to  see  something 
concerning  the  Beasts  that  Moses  counted  clean,  and  unclean  : 
I  thought  those  Beasts  were  types  of  men  ;  the  clean^  types  of 
them  that  were  the  people  of  God  ;  but  the  unclean^  types  of 
such  as  were  the  children  of  the  wicked  One.  Now  I  read, 
that  the  clean  Beasts  chewed  the  Cud ;  that  is,  thought  I,  they 
shew  us,  we  must  feed  upon  the  Word  of  God  :  They  also 
parted  the  Hoof;  I  thought  that  signified,  we  must  part,  if  we 
would  be  saved,  with  the  ways  of  ungodly  men.  And  also,  in 
further  reading  about  them,  I  found,  that  though  we  did  chew 
the  Cud,  as  the  Hare;  yet  if  we  walked  with  claws,  like  a  Dog; 
or  if  we  did  part  the  Hoof,  like  the  Swine  ;  yet  if  we  did  not 
chew  the  Cud,  as  the  Sheep,  we  were  still,  for  all  that,  but 
unclean  :  for  I  thought  the  Hare  to  be  a  type  of  those  that 
talk  of  the  Word,  yet  walk  in  ways  of  sin ;  and  that  the  Swine 
was  like  him  that  parteth  with  his  outward  pollutions,  but  still 
wanteth  the  word  of  Faith,  without  which,  there  could  be  no 
way  of  Salvation,  let  a  man  be  never  so  devout,  Deut.  14.  After 
this,  I  found  by  reading  the  Word,  that  those  that  must  be 
glorified  with  Christ  in  another  World,  must  be  called  by  him 
here ;  called  to  the  partaking  of  a  share  in  his  Word  and 
Righteousness,  and  to  the  comforts  and  first  fruits  of  his  Spirit, 
and  to  a  peculiar  interest  in  all  those  heavenly  things,  which  do 
indeed,  fore  fit  the  Soul  for  that  Rest,  and  House  of  Glory, 
which  is  in  Heaven  above. 

72.  Here  again  I  was  at  a  very  great  stand  ;  not  knowing 
what  to  do,  fearing  I  was  not  called ;  for,  thought  I,  if  I  be  not 
called,  what  then  can  do  me  good  ?  None  but  those  who  are 
effeftually  called,  inherit  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  But  oh, 
how  I  now  loved  those  words  that  spake  of  a  Christian's 
Calling  I  as  when  the  Lord  said  to  one,  Follow  me ;  and  to 
another,  Come  after  me:  And,  oh,  thought  I,  that  he  would 
say  so  to  me  too  !      How  gladly  would  I  run  after  him  ! 

74.  I  cannot  now  express  with  what  longings  and  breath- 
ings in  my  Soul,  I  cried  to  Christ  to  call  me.  Thus  I  continued 
for  a  time,  all  on  a  flame  to  be  converted  to  Jesus  Christ;  and 
did  also  see  at  that  day,  such  glory  in  a  converted  state,  that  I 
could  not  be  contented  without  a  share  therein.     Gold  !    Could 

25 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

it  have  been  gotten  for  Gold,  what  could  I  have  given  for  it  ! 
Had  I  had  a  whole  World,  it  had  all  gone  ten  thousand  times 
over  for  this,  that  my  Soul  might  have  been  in  a  converted 
state. 

75.  How  lovely  now  was  every  one  in  my  eyes,  that  I 
thought  to  be  converted  men  and  women  !  They  shone,  they 
walked  like  a  people  that  carried  the  Broad  Seal  of  Heaven 
about  them.  Oh  !  I  saw  the  lot  was  fallen  to  them  in 
pleasant  places,  and  they  had  a  goodly  Heritage,  Psal.  16. 
But  that  which  made  me  sick,  was  that  of  Christ,  in  Mark  ; 
He  went  up  into  a  Mountain^  and  called  to  him  whom  he  luould^ 
and  they  came  unto  him^  Mar.  3.  13. 

76.  This  Scripture  made  me  faint  and  fear,  yet  it  kindled 
fire  in  my  Soul.  That  which  made  me  fear,  was  this  ;  lest 
Christ  should  have  no  liking  to  me,  for  he  called  whom  he 
would.  But,  Oh  !  the  glory  that  I  saw  in  that  condition  did 
still  so  engage  my  heart,  that  I  could  seldom  read  of  any  that 
Christ  did  call,  but  I  presently  wished.  Would  I  had  been  in 
their  Cloathsy  Would  I  had  been  born  Peter,  Would  I  had  been 
born  John  ;  Or  would  I  had  been  by^  and  had  heard  him  when  he 
called  them  ;  how  would  I  have  cried,  0  Lord,  call  me  also  ?  But, 
Oh  !    I  feared  he  would  not  call  me. 

77.  And  truly,  the  Lord  let  me  go  thus  many  months 
together,  and  shewed  me  nothing ;  either  that  I  was  already, 
or  should  be  called  hereafter  :  But  at  last,  after  much  time 
spent,  and  many  groans  to  God,  that  I  might  be  made  partaker 
of  the  holy  and  heavenly  Calling,  that  word  came  in  upon  me, 
/  will  cleanse  their  blood  that  I  have  not  cleansed,  for  the  Lord 
dwelleth  in  Zion,  Joel  3.  2i.  These  words  I  thought  were 
sent,  to  encourage  me  to  wait  still  upon  God  ;  and  signified 
unto  me,  that  if  I  were  not  already,  yet  time  might  come,  I 
might  be  in  truth  converted  unto  Christ. 

78.  About  this  time  I  began  to  break  my  mind  to  those 
poor  people  in  Bedford,  and  to  tell  them  my  condition  ;  which 
when  they  had  heard,  they  told  Mr.  Gifford  of  me  ;  who  himself 
also  took  occasion  to  talk  with  me,  and  was  willing  to  be  well 
perswaded  of  me,  though  I  think  but  from  little  grounds  :  But 
he  invited  me  to  his  house,  where  I  should  hear  him  confer 
with  others,  about  the  dealings  of  God  with  their  Souls  ;  from 
all  which  I  still  received  more  convidlion,  and  from  that  time 

26 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

began  to  see  something  of  the  vanity,  and  inward  wretchedness 
of  my  wicked  heart,  for  as  yet  I  knew  no  great  matter  therein ; 
but  now  it  began  to  be  discovered  unto  me,  and  also  to  work  at 
that  rate  as  it  never  did  before.  Now  I  evidently  found,  that 
lusts  and  corruptions  put  forth  themselves  within  me,  in  wicked 
thoughts  and  desires,  which  I  did  not  regard  before;  my  desires 
also  for  Heaven  and  Life  began  to  fail  ;  I  found  also,  that 
whereas  before  my  Soul  was  full  of  longings  after  God,  now 
it  began  to  hanker  after  every  foolish  vanity  ;  yea,  my  heart 
would  not  be  moved  to  mind  that  that  was  good  ;  it  began  to 
be  careless,  both  of  my  Soul,  and  Heaven  ;  it  would  now  con- 
tinually hang  back,  both  to,  and  in  every  duty  ;  and  was  as  a 
clog  on  the  leg  of  a  Bird,  to  hinder  me  from  flying. 

79.  Nay,"  thought  I,  now  I  grow  worse  and  worse  ;  now 
I  am  farther  from  conversion  than  ever  I  was  before  :  Where- 
fore I  began  to  sink  greatly  in  my  Soul,  and  began  to  entertain 
such  discouragement"  in  my  heart,  as  laid  me  as  low  as  Hell. 
If  now  I  should  have  burned  at  the  Stake,  I  could  not  believe 
that  Christ  had  love  for  me  :  Alas  !  I  could  neither  hear  him, 
nor  see  him,  nor  feel  him,  nor  favour  any  of  his  things :  I  was 
driven  as  with  a  Tempest,  my  heart  would  be  unclean,  the 
Canaanltes  would  dwell  in  the  Land. 

80.  Sometimes  I  would  tell  my  condition  to  the  people  of 
God ;  which,  when  they  heard,  they  would  pity  me,  and  would 
tell  me  of  the  Promises  ;  but  they  had  as  good  have  told  me, 
that  I  must  reach  the  Sun  with  my  finger,  as  have  bidden  me 
receive,  or  relie  upon  the  Promise ;  and  as  soon  as  I  should  have 
done  it,  all  my  sense  and  feeling  was  against  me  ;  and  I  saw  I 
had  an  heart  that  would  sin,  and  that  lay  under  a  Law  that 

would  condemn.  r    u    r^uu 

81.  These  things  have  often  made  me  think  ot  the  (^hild 
which  the  Father  brought  to  Christ ;  who,  while  he  was  yet  a 
coming  to  him,  was  thrown  down  by  the  Devil ;  and  also  so  rent 
and  torn  by  him,  that  he  lay  and  wallowed,  foaming,  Luk.  9.  42. 

Mar.  9.  20.  ,  r    ,  ,  u 

82  Further,  in  these  days,  I  should  find  my  heart  to  shut 
it  self  up  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  holy  Word  :  I  have 
found  my  Unbelief  to  set,  as  it  were,  the  shoulder  to  the  door 
to  keep  him  out  ;  and  that  too  even  then,  when  I  have,  with 
many  a  bitter  sigh,  cried.  Good  Lord,  break  it  open  :    Lord, 

27 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

break  these  Gates  of  Brass,  and  cut  the  Bars  of  iron  asunder, 
Psal.  107.  16.  Yet  that  word  would  sometimes  create  in  my 
heart  a  peaceable  pause,  /  girded  thee,  tho  thou  hast  not  known  me, 
Isa.  45.  5. 

83.  But  all  this  while,  as  to  the  a6l  of  sinning,  I  never 
was  more  tender  than  now  ;  my  hinder  parts  were  inward  ;  I 
durst  not  take  a  pin,  or  stick,  though  but  so  big  as  a  straw  ;  for 
my  Conscience  now  was  sore,  and  would  smart  at  every  touch  '.■ 
I  could  not  now  tell  how  to  speak  my  words,  for  fear  I  should 
misplace  them.  Oh,  how  gingerly  did  I  then  go,  in  all  I  did 
or  said  !  I  found  my  self  as  on  a  miry  Bog,  that  shook  if  I  did 
but  stir,  and  was,  as  there  left  both  of  God,  and  Christ,  and  the 
Spirit,  and  all  good  things. 

84.  But  I  observe,  though  I  was  such  a  great  sinner  before 
conversion,  yet  God  never  much  charged  the  guilt  of  the  sins 
of  my  Ignorance  upon  me  ;  only  he  shewed  me,  I  was  lost  if  I 
had  not  Christ,  because  I  had  been  a  sinner.  I  saw  that  I 
wanted  a  perfedt  Righteousness,  to  present  me  without  fault 
before  God  ;  and  this  Righteousness  was  no  where  to  be  found, 
but  in  the  Person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

85.  But  my  original  and  inward  pollution,  that,  that  was 
my  plague  and  my  affliftion  ;  that  I  saw,  at  a  dreadful  rate, 
always  putting  forth  it  self  within  me  ;  that  I  had  the  guilt  of, 
to  amazement ;  by  reason  of  that,  I  was  more  loathsome  in 
mine  own  eyes,  than  was  a  toad,  and  I  thought  I  was  so  in 
God's  eyes  too  :  Sin  and  corruption,  I  said,  would  as  naturally 
bubble  out  of  my  heart,  as  water  would  bubble  out  of  a 
fountain  :  I  thought  now,  that  every  one  had  a  better  heart 
than  I  had  ;  I  could  have  changed  heart  with  any  body  ;  I 
thought,  none  but  the  Devil  himself  could  equalize  me  for 
inward  wickedness,  and  pollution  of  mind.  I  fell  therefore  at 
the  sight  of  my  own  vileness,  deeply  into  despair  ;  for  I  con- 
cluded, that  this  condition  that  I  was  in,  could  not  stand  with 
a  state  of  Grace :  Sure,  thought  I,  I  am  forsaken  of  God ;  sure 
I  am  given  up  to  the  Devil,  and  to  a  reprobate  mind :  and  thus 
I  continued  a  long  while,  even  for  some  years  together. 

86.  While  I  was  thus  afflifted  with  the  fears  of  my  own 
damnation,  there  were  two  things  would  make  me  wonder; 
the  one  was,  when  I  saw  old  people  hunting  after  the  things  of 
this  life,  as  if  they  should  live  here  always  :  The  other  was, 

28 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

when  I  found  Professors  much  distressed,  and  cast  down,  when 
they  met  with  outward  losses;  as  of  Husband,  Wife,  Child,  ^c. 
Lord  !  thought  I,  what  a-do  is  here  about  such  little  things  as 
these  !  What  seeking  after  carnal  things  by  some,  and  what 
grief  in  others  for  the  loss  of  them  !  If  they  so  much  labour 
after,  and  spend  so  many  tears  for  the  things  of  this  present  life, 
how  am  I  to  be  bemoaned,  pitied,  and  prayed  for  !  JVIy  Soul  is 
dying,  my  soul  is  damning.  Were  my  Soul  but  in  a  good 
condition,  and  were  I  but  sure  of  it  ;  ah,  how  rich  should  I 
esteem  my  self,  though  blest  but  with  Bread  and  Water!  I 
should  count  those  but  small  affliftions,  and  should  bear  them 
as  little  burthens.      A  wounded  Spirit^   who  can  bear? 

87.  And  though  I  was  thus  troubled,  and  tossed,  and 
afflifted  with  the  sight,  and  sense,  and  terrour  of  my  own 
wickedness,  yet  I  was  afraid  to  let  this  sense  and  sight  go  quite 
off  my  mind  ;  for  I  found,  that  unless  guilt  of  Conscience  was 
taken  off  the  right  way,  that  is,  by  the  Blood  of  Christ,  a  man 
grew  rather  worse  for  the  loss  of  his  trouble  of  mind,  than 
better.  Wherefore,  if  my  guilt  lay  hard  upon  me,  then  I  should 
cry  that  the  Blood  of  Christ  might  take  it  off:  And  if  it  was 
going  off  without  it  (for  the  sense  of  sin  would  be  sometimes  as 
if  it  would  die,  and  go  quite  away)  then  I  would  also  strive  to 
fetch  it  upon  my  heart  again  by  bringing  the  punishment  for 
sin  in  Hell-fire  upon  my  spirit ;  and  should  cry,  Lord,  let  it  not 
go  off  my  heart,  but  the  right  way,  but  by  the  Blood  of  Christ,  and 
by  the  application  of  thy  mercy,  through  him,  to  my  Soul;  for  that 
Scripture  lay  much  upon  me,  Without  shedding  of  blood,  there  is 
no  remission,  Heb.  9.  22.  And  that  which  made  me  the  more 
afraid  of  this,  was,  because  I  had  seen  some,  who,  though  when 
they  were  under  wounds  of  Conscience,  would  cry  and  pray  ; 
yet  seeking  rather  present  ease  from  their  trouble,  than  pardon 
for  their  sin,  cared  not  how  they  lost  their  guilt,  so  they  got  it 
out  of  their  mind  :  Now  having  got  it  off  the  wrong  way,  it 
was  not  san6lified  unto  them;  but  they  grew  harder,  and 
blinder,  and  more  wicked  after  their  trouble.  This  made  me 
afraid,  and  made  me  cry  to  God  the  more,  that  it  might  not  be 
so  with  me. 

88.  And  now  I  was  sorry  that  God  had  made  me  a  man, 
for  I  feared  I  was  a  Reprobate :  I  counted  Man,  as  unconverted, 
the  most  doleful  of  all  the  Creatures.     Thus  being  afflided  and 

29 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

tossed  about  my  sad  condition,  I  counted  my  self  alone,  and 
above  the  most  of  men,  unblessed, 

89.  Yea  I  thought  it  impossible  that  ever  I  should  attain 
to  so  much  goodness  of  heart,  as  to  thank  God  that  he  had 
made  me  a  man.  Man,  indeed,  is  the  most  noble,  by  creation, 
of  all  creatures  in  the  visible  World;  but  by  sin,  he  had  made 
himself  the  most  ignoble.  The  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  ^c.  I 
blessed  their  condition;  for  they  had  not  a  sinful  nature,  they 
w^ere  not  obnoxious  to  the  wrath  of  God,  they  vv^ere  not  to  go 
to  Hell-fire  after  death ;  I  could  therefore  have  rejoiced,  had  my 
condition  been  as  any  of  theirs. 

[qJo.  In  this  condition  I  went  a  great  while;  but  when 
comforting  time  was  come,  I  heard  one  preach  a  Sermon  upon 
these  words  in  the  Song^  (Song  4.  i.)  Behold^  thou  art  fair^  my 
Love  ;  behold.,  thou  art  fair  :  But  at  that  time  he  made  these 
two  words.  My  Love.,  his  chief  and  subje6l- matter;  from  which, 
after  he  had  a  little  opened  the  Text,  he  observed  these  several 
Conclusions  :  l .  That  the  Church.,  and  so  every  saved  Soul.,  is 
Christ's  Love.,  when  loveless.  2.  Chrisfs  Love  zvithout  a  cause. 
3.  Christ'' s  Love.,  when  hated  of  the  World.  4.  Chrisfs  Love., 
when  under  temptation.,  and  under  desertion.  5.  Christ's  Love.^ 
from  first  to  last. 

91.  But  I  got  nothing  by  what  he  said  at  present;  only 
when  he  came  to  the  Application  of  the  fourth  Particular,  this 
was  the  word  he  said ;  If  it  be  so.,  that  the  saved  Soul  is  Christ's 
Love.,  zuhen  under  temptation  and  desertion  ;  then.,  poor  tempted 
Souly  when  thou  art  assaulted  and  affliSled  with  temptations.,  and 
the  hidings  of  God''s  Face.,  yet  think  on  these  two  words.,  MY 
LOVE,  still. 

92.  So  as  I  was  going  home,  these  words  came  again  into 
my  thoughts;  and  I  well  remember,  as  they  came  in,  I  said 
thus  in  my  heart.  What  shall  I  get  by  thinking  on  these  two 
words?  This  thought  had  no  sooner  passed  through  my  heart, 
but  these  words  began  thus  to  kindle  in  my  spirit,  Thou  art  my 
Love.,  thou  art  my  Dove.,  twenty  times  together ;  and  still  as  they 
ran  thus  in  my  mind,  they  waxed  stronger  and  warmer,  and 
began  to  make  me  look  up;  but  being  as  yet  between  hope  and 
fear,  I  still  replied  in  my  heart,  But  is  it  true?  But  is  it  true? 
At  which,  that  sentence  fell  in  upon  me.  He  wist  not  that  It 
was  true  J  which  was  done  unto  him  of  the  Angel.,  A61.  12.9. 

30 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

93.  Then  I  began  to  give  place  to  the  Word,  which,  with 
power,  did  over  and  over  make  this  joyful  sound  within  my 
Soul,  Thou  art  my  Love^  thou  art  my  Love;  and  nothing  shall 
separate  thee  from  my  Love :  And  with  that,  Rom.  8.  39  came 
into  my  mind.  Now  was  my  heart  filled  full  of  comfort  and 
hope,  and  now  I  could  believe  that  my  sins  should  be  forgiven 
me  ;  yea,  I  was  now  so  taken  with  the  love  and  mercy  of  God, 
that,  I  remember,  I  could  not  tell  how  to  contain  till  I  got 
home:  I  thought  I  could  have  spoken  of  his  Love,  and  have 
told  of  his  mercy  to  me,  even  to  the  very  Crows  that  sate  upon 
the  plowed  lands  before  me,  had  they  been  capable  to  have 
understood  me :  Wherefore  I  said  in  my  soul,  with  much 
gladness,  If^elly  I  would  I  had  a  Pen  and  Ink  here^  I  would  write 
this  down  before  I  go  any  further  ;  for  surely ^  I  will  not  forget  this 
forty  years  hence :  But,  alas !  within  less  than  forty  days,  I  began 
to  question  all  again;  and  by  times,  fell  to  my  old  courses 
again ;  which  made  me  begin  to  question  all  still. 

94.  Yet  still  at  times,  I  was  helped  to  believe,  that  it  was 
a  true  manifestation  of  Grace  unto  my  Soul,  though  I  had  lost 
much  of  the  life  and  savour  of  it.  Now,  about  a  week  or 
fortnight  after  this,  I  was  much  followed  by  this  Scripture  ; 
Simon^  Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  L,uk.  22.  31. 
and  sometimes  it  would  sound  so  loud  within  me,  yea,  and,  as  it 
were,  call  so  strongly  after  me,  that  once,  above  all  the  rest, 
I  turned  my  head  over  my  shoulder,  thinking  verily  that  some 
man  had,  behind  me,  called  me  ;  being  at  a  great  distance,  me- 
thought,  he  called  so  loud :  It  came,  as  I  have  thought  since,  to 
have  stirred  me  up  to  prayer,  and  to  watchfulness:  It  came  to 
acquaint  me,  that  a  cloud  and  storm  was  coming  down  upon 
me;  but  I  understood  it  not. 

95.  Also,  as  I  remember,  that  time  that  it  called  to  me  so 
loud,  was  the  last  time  that  it  sounded  in  mine  ears;  but  me- 
thinks  I  hear  still  with  what  a  loud  voice  these  words,  Simon, 
Simon,  sounded  in  my  ears :  I  thought  verily,  as  I  have  told  you, 
that  some  body  had  called  after  me,  that  was  half  a  mile  behind 
me:  And  although  that  was  not  my  name,  yet  it  made  me 
suddainly  look  behind  me  ;  believing  that  he  that  called  so  loud, 
meant  me. 

96.  But  so  foolish  was  I,  and  ignorant,  that  I  knew  not 
the  reason  of  this  sound  (which,  as  I  did  both  see  and  feel  soon 

31 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

after,  was  sent  from  Heaven,  as  an  Alarm,  to  awaken  me  to 
provide  for  what  was  coming  ;)  only  I  should  muse,  and  wonder 
in  my  mind,  to  think  what  should  be  the  reason  that  this 
Scripture,  and  that  at  this  rate,  so  often,  and  so  loud,  should  still 
be  sounding  and  ratling  in  mine  ears:  But,  as  I  said  before, 
I  soon  after  perceived  the  end  of  God  therein. 

97.  For  about  the  space  of  a  month  after,  a  very  great 
storm  came  down  upon  me,  which  handled  me  twenty  times 
worse  than  all  I  had  met  with  before  :  it  came  stealing  upon 
me,  now  by  one  piece,  then  by  another;  first,  all  my  comfort 
was  taken  from  me,  then  darkness  siezed  upon  me ;  after  which, 
whole  floods  of  blasphemies,  both  against  God,  Christ  and  the 
Scriptures,  was  poured  upon  my  spirit,  to  my  great  confusion 
and  astonishment.  These  blasphemous  thoughts  were  such  as 
stirred  up  questions  in  me  against  the  very  Being  of  God,  and 
of  his  only  beloved  Son :  As,  whether  there  were  in  truth, 
a  God,  or  Christ?  And  whether  the  holy  Scriptures  were  not 
rather  a  fable,  and  cunning  story,  than  the  holy  and  pure  Word 
of  God  ? 

98.  The  Tempter  also  would  much  assault  me  with  this  : 
How  can  you  tell  but  that  the  Turks  had  as  good  Scriptures  to 
prove  their  Mahomet  the  Saviour^  as  we  have  to  prove  our  Jesus 
is?  And  could  I  think  that  so  many  ten  thousands^  in  so  many 
Countries  and  Kingdoms^  should  he  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
right  way  to  Heaven  (if  there  were  indeed  an  Heaven ;)  and  that 
we  only^  who  live  in  a  corner  of  the  Earthy  should  alone  he  blessed 
therewith  F  Every  one  doth  think  his  own  Religion  rightest ;  both 
Jews,  and  Moors,  and  Pagans  ;  and  how  if  all  our  Faith^  and 
Christy  and  Scriptures  should  be  but  a  Think  so  too  F 

99.  Sometimes  I  have  endeavoured  to  argue  against  these 
suggestions,  and  to  set  some  of  the  Sentences  of  blessed  Paul 
against  them;  but,  alas  !  I  quickly  felt,  when  I  thus  did,  such 
arguings  as  these  would  return  again  upon  me ;  Though  we  made 
so  great  a  matter  of  Paul,  and  of  his  wordSy  yet  how  could  I  tell  but 
that,  in  very  deed,  he  being  a  subtile  and  cunning  man,  might  give 
himself  up  to  deceive  with  strong  delusions  ;  and  also  take  the  pains 
and  travel,  to  undo  and  destroy  his  Fellows. 

100.  These  suggestions  (with  many  other,  which  at  this 
time  I  may  not,  nor  dare  not  utter,  neither  by  word  or  pen)  did 
make  such  a  siezure  upon  my  spirit,  and  did  so  overweigh  my 

32 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

heart,  both  with  their  number,  continuance,  and  fiery  force,  that 
I  felt  as  if  there  were  nothing  else  but  these  from  morning  to 
night  within  me,  and  as  though  indeed  there  could  be  room  for 
nothing  else  ;  and  also  concluded,  that  God  had,  in  very  wrath 
to  my  Soul,  given  me  up  to  them,  to  be  carried  away  with 
them,  as  with  a  mighty  whirl-wind. 

lOi.  Only  by  the  distaste  that  they  gave  unto  my  spirit, 
/  felt  there  was  something  m  me  that  refused  to  embrace  them. 
But  this  consideration  I  then  only  had,  when  God  gave  me 
leave  to  swallow  my  spittle  ;  otherwise,  the  noise,  and  strength, 
and  force  of  these  temptations  would  drown  and  over-flow,  and, 
as  it  were,  bury  all  such  thoughts,  or  the  remembrance  of  any 
such  thing.  While  I  was  in  this  temptation,  I  should  find 
often  my  mind  suddainly  put  upon  it,  to  curse  and  swear,  or  to 
speak  some  grievous  thing  of  God,  or  Christ  his  Son,  and  of  the 
Scriptures. 

102.  Now  I  thought,  surely  I  am  possessed  of  the  Devil: 
At  other  times  again,  I  thought  I  should  be  bereft  of  my  wits  ; 
for  instead  of  lauding  and  magnifying  of  God  the  Lord  with 
others,  if  I  have  but  heard  him  spoken  of,  presently  some  most 
horrible  blasphemous  thought  or  other  would  bolt  out  of  my 
heart  against  him  :  So  that  whether  I  did  think  that  God  was, 
or  again  did  think  there  were  no  such  thing;  no  love,  nor 
peace,  nor  gracious  disposition  could  I  feel  within  me. 

103.  These  things  did  sink  me  into  very  deep  despair;  for 
I  concluded,  that  such  things  covdd  not  possibly  be  found 
amongst  them  that  loved  God.  I  often,  when  these  tempta 
tions  have  been  with  force  upon  me,  did  compare  my  self  to 
the  case  of  such  a  child,  whom  some  Gypsie  hath  by  force  took 
up  in  her  arms,  and  is  carrying  from  friend  and  Country :  Kick 
sometimes  I  did,  and  also  shriek  and  cry;  but  yet  I  was  as 
bound  in  the  wings  of  the  temptation,  and  the  wind  would 
carry  me  away.  I  thought  also  of  Saul^  and  of  the  evil  Spirit 
that  did  possess  him;  and  did  greatly  fear,  that  my  condition 
was  the  same  with  that  of  his,  I  Sam.  16.  14. 

104.  In  these  days,  when  I  have  heard  others  talk  of  what 
was  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  then  would  the  Tempter 
so  provoke  me  to  desire  to  sin  that  sin,  that  I  was  as  if  I  could 
not,  must  not,  neither  should  be  quiet  until  I  had  committed  it; 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

now  no  sin  would  serve  but  that :  if  it  were  to  be  committed 
by  speaking  of  such  a  word,  then  I  have  been  as  if  my  mouth 
would  have  spoken  that  word,  whether  I  would  or  no.  And  in 
so  strong  a  measure  was  this  temptation  upon  me,  that  often 
I  have  been  ready  to  clap  my  hand  under  my  chin,  to  hold  my 
mouth  from  opening;  and  to  that  end  also  I  have  had  thoughts 
at  other  times,  to  leap  with  my  head  downward,  into  some 
Muck-hill-hole  or  other,  to  keep  my  mouth  from  speaking. 

105.  Now  again  I  beheld  the  condition  of  the  Dog  and 
Toad,  and  counted  the  estate  of  every  thing  that  God  had 
made,  far  better  than  this  dreadful  state  of  mine,  and  such  as 
my  Companions  was  :  Yea,  gladly  would  I  have  been  in  the 
condition  of  Dog  or  Horse,  for  I  knew  they  had  no  Soul  to 
perish  under  the  everlasting  weight  of  Hell,  or  sin,  as  mine  was 
like  to  do.  Nay,  and  though  I  saw  this,  felt  this,  and  was 
broken  to  pieces  with  it ;  yet  that  which  added  to  my  sorrow, 
was,  that  I  could  not  find,  that  with  all  my  Soul  I  did  desire 
deliverance.  That  Scripture  also  did  tear  and  rend  my  Soul, 
in  the  midst  of  these  distractions.  The  wicked  are  like  the  troubled 
seOy  which  cannot  rest;  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt :  There 
is  no  peace  to  the  wicked^  saith  Tuy  God^  Isa.  57-  20,  21. 

106.  And  now  my  heart  was,  at  times,  exceeding  hard  ; 
if  I  would  have  given  a  thousand  pound  for  a  tear,  I  could  not 
shed  one  ;  no,  nor  sometimes  scarce  desire  to  shed  one.  I  was 
much  dejedted,  to  think  that  this  would  be  my  lot.  I  saw, 
some  could  mourn  and  lament  their  sin ;  and  others,  again, 
could  rejoice,  and  bless  God  for  Christ;  and  others,  again,  could 
quietly  talk  of,  and  with  gladness  remember  the  Word  of  God  ; 
while  I  only  was  in  the  storm,  or  tempest.  This  much  sunk 
me,  I  thought  my  condition  was  alone,  I  should  therefore  much 
bewail  my  hard  hap  ;  but  get  out  of,  or  get  rid  of  these  things, 
I  could  not. 

107.  While  this  temptation  lasted,  which  was  about  a  year, 
I  could  attend  upon  none  of  the  Ordinances  of  God,  but  with 
sore  and  great  affliftion  ;  yea,  then  was  I  most  distressed  with 
blasphemies  :  If  I  have  been  hearing  the  Word,  then  unclean- 
ness,  blasphemies  and  despair  would  hold  me  a  Captive  there  ; 
if  I  have  been  reading,  then  sometimes  I  had  suddain  thoughts 
to  question  all  I  read  ;  sometimes  again,  my  mind  would  be  so 

34 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

strangely  snatched  away,  and  possessed  with  other  things,  that  I 
have  neither  known,  nor  regarded,  nor  remembred  so'much  as 
the  Sentence  that  but  now  I  have  read. 

1 08.  In  prayer  also  I  have  been  greatly  troubled  at  this 
time  ;  sometimes  I  have  thought  I  have  felt  him,  behind  me, 
pull  my  cloaths  :  He  would  be  also  continually  at  me  in  time 
of  prayer,  to  have  done ;  break  ofF,  make  haste,  you  have  prayed 
enough,  and  stay  no  longer  ;  still  drawing  my  mind  away. 
Sometimes  also  he  would  cast  in  such  wicked  thoughts  as  these; 
that  I  must  pray  to  him,  or  for  him :  I  have  thought  sometimes 
of  that.  Fall  down^  or  //  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worshif)  me^ 
Mat.  4.  9.  ^        ' 

109.  Also  when  because  I  have  had  wandering  thoughts 
in  the  time  of  this  duty,  I  have  laboured  to  compose  my  mind, 
and  fix  it  upon  God  ;  then  with  great  force  hath  the  Tempter 
laboured  to  distraft  me,  and  confound  me,  and  to  turn  away  my 
mind,  by  presenting  to  my  heart  and  fancy,  the  form  of  a  Bush, 
a  Bull,  a  besom,  or  the  like,  as  if  I  should  pray  to  those  :  To 
these  also  he  would  (at  some  times  especially)  so  hold  my  mind, 
that  I  was  as  if  I  could  think  of  nothing  else,  or  pray  to  nothing 
else  but  to  these,  or  such  as  they. 

110.  Yet  at  times  I  should  have  some  strong  and  heart- 
affeding  apprehensions  of  God,  and  the  reality  of  the  truth  of 
his  Gospel :  But,  Oh  !  how  would  my  heart,  at  such  times,  put 
forth  it  self  with  unexpressible  groanings  !  My  whole  Soul 
v/as  then  in  every  word  ;  I  should  cry  with  pangs  after  God, 
that  he  would  be  merciful  unto  me:  But  then" I  should  be 
daunted  again  with  such  conceits  as  these  ;  I  should  think  that 
God  did  mock  at  these  my  prayers  ;  saying,  and  that  in  the 
audience  of  the  holy  Angels,  Thh  poor  simple  wretch  doth 
hanker  after  me^  as  if  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  my  mercy^  but  to 
bestow  it  on  such  as  he.  Alas^  poor  Soul !  How  art  thou  deceived! 
It  is  not  for  such  as  thee.,  to  have  favour  with  the  Highest. 

111.  Then  hath  the  Tempter  come  upon  me  also  with 
such  discouragements  as  these  :  Tou  are  very  hot  for  mercy.,  but  I 
will  cool  you ;  this  frame  shall  not  last  always  :  Many  have  been 
as  hot  as  you.,  for  a  spurt  ;  but  I  have  quenched  their  Zeal.  (And 
with  this,  such  and  such,  who  were  fallen  off,  would  be  set 
before  mine  eyes  :)  Then  I  should  be  afraid  that  I  should  do  so 
too.     But,  thought   I,  I  am   glad  this  comes  into  my  mind  : 

^2  35 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

Well,  I  will  watch,  and  take  what  heed  I  can.  Though  you  doy 
said  Satan,  /  shall  be  too  hard  for  you  ;  /  will  cool  you  insensibly^ 
by  degrees^  by  little  and  little.  What  care  /,  saith  he,  though  I  be 
seven  years  in  chilling  your  hearty  if  I  can  do  it  at  last  F  Continual 
rocking  will  lull  a  crying  child  asleep  :  I  will  ply  it  close^  but 
I  will  have  my  end  accomplished.  Though  you  be  burning  hot  at 
present.,  yet  if  I  can  pull  you  from  this  fire.,  I  shall  have  you  cold 
before  it  be  long. 

112.  These  things  brought  me  into  great  straits;  for  as 
I  at  present  could  not  find  my  self  fit  for  present  death,  so 
I  thought,  to  live  long,  would  make  me  yet  more  unfit ;  for 
time  would  make  me  forget  all,  and  wear  even  the  remembrance 
of  the  evil  of  sin,  the  worth  of  Heaven,  and  the  need  I  had  of 
the  blood  of  Christ  to  wash  me,  both  out  of  mind  and  thought  : 
But  I  thank  Christ  Jesus,  these  things  did  not  at  present  make 
me  slack  my  crying,  but  rather  did  put  me  more  upon  it  [like 
her  who  met  with  the  Adulterer.,  Deut.  22.  26.)  in  which  days, 
that  was  a  good  word  to  me,  after  I  had  suffered  these  things  a 
while  ;  /  am  perswaded.,  that  neither  heighth.,  nor  depth.,  nor  death., 
nor  life.,  &c.  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.,  Rom.  8.  38.  And  now  I  hoped,  long  life  should 
not  destroy  me,  nor  make  me  miss  of  Heaven. 

113.  Yet  I  had  some  supports  in  this  temptation,  though 
they  were  then  all  questioned  by  me.  That  in  Jer.  3.  at  the 
first,  was  something  to  me;  and  so  was  the  consideration  of 
ver.  5.  of  that  Chapter  ;  that  though  we  have  spoken  and  done 
as  evil  things  as  we  could,  yet  we  should  cry  unto  God,  My 
Father.,  thou  art  the  Guide  of  my  Touth  ;  and  should  return  unto 
him. 

114.  I  had  also  once  a  sweet  glance  from  that  in  2  Cor. 
5.  12.  For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us.,  who  knew  no  sin., 
that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him.  I  re- 
member that  one  day,  as  I  was  sitting  in  a  Neighbour's  house, 
and  there  very  sad  at  the  consideration  of  my  many  blasphemies; 
and  as  I  was  saying  in  my  mind,  What  ground  have  I  to  think., 
that  /,  who  have  been  so  vile  and  abominable.,  should  ever  inherit 
eternal  life  ?  That  word  came  suddainly  upon  me,  What  shall 
we  say  to  these  things  ?  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? 
Rom.  8.  31.  That  also  was  an  help  unto  me,  Because  I  live., 
you  shall  live  also.,  J  oh.   14.   19.     But   these  words  were   but 

36 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

hints,  touches,  and  short  visits,  though  very  sweet  w^hen  present ; 
only  they  lasted  not  ;  but^  like  to  Peter's  sheet^  of  a  suddain  were 
caught  up  from  me^  to  Heaven  again^  Adl.  lO.  1 6. 

115.  But  afterwards  the  Lord  did  more  fully  and  graciously 
discover  himself  unto  me  ;  and  indeed,  did  quite,  not  only 
deliver  me  from  the  guilt  that,  by  these  things,  was  laid  upon 
my  Conscience,  but  also  from  the  very  filth  thereof ;  for  the 
temptation  was  removed,  and  I  was  put  into  my  right  mind 
again,  as  other  Christians  were. 

116.  I  remember  that  one  day,  as  I  was  travelling  into  the 
Country,  and  musing  on  the  wickedness  and  blasphemy  of  my 
heart,  and  considering  of  the  enmity  that  was  in  me  to  God, 
that  Scripture  came  in  my  mind,  He  hath  made  peace  by  the  blood 
of  hh  cross,  Col.  i.  20.  By  which  I  was  made  to  see,  both 
again  and  again,  that  day,  that  God  and  my  Soul  were  friends 
by  this  Blood  ;  yea,  I  saw  that  the  Justice  of  God,  and  my 
sinful  Soul,  could  embrace  and  kiss  each  other  through  this 
Blood.  This  was  a  good  day  to  me  ;  I  hope  I  shall  not 
forget  it. 

117.  At  another  time,  as  I  was  set  by  the  fire,  in  my 
house,  and  musing  on  my  wretchedness,  the  Lord  made  that 
also  a  precious  word  unto  me  ;  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children 
are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of 
the  same,  that  through  death,  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death  ;  that  is,  the  Devil;  and  deliver  those  who,  through 
the  fear  of  death,  were  all  their  lip  subjeSi  to  bondage,  Heb.  2. 
14,  15.  I  thought  that  the  glory  of  those  words  was  then 
so  weighty  on  me,  that  I  was  both  once  and  twice  ready  to 
swoon  as  I  sate  ;  yet  not  with  grief  and  trouble,  but  with  solid 
joy  and  peace. 

118.  At  this  time  also  I  sate  under  the  Ministery  of  holy 
Mr.  Gifford,  whose  Do6trine,  by  God's  Grace,  was  much  for 
my  stability.  This  man  made  it  much  his  business  to  deliver 
the  people  of  God  from  all  those  false  and  unsound  tests,  that 
by  nature  we  are  prone  to.  He  would  bid  us  take  special  heed, 
that  we  took  not  up  any  truth  upon  trust;  as  from  this,  or  that, 
or  any  other  man  or  men  ;  but  to  cry  mightily  to  God,  that  he 
would  convince  us  of  the  reality  thereof,  and  set  us  down 
therein  by  his  own  Spirit,  in  the  holy  Word  :  For,  said  he,  if 
you  do  otherwise^  when  temptations  come^  if  strongly,  you  not  having 

37 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

received  them  with  evidence  from  Heaven^  will  find ^  you  want  that 
help  and  strength^  now  to  resist^  that  once  you  thought  you  had. 

119.  This  was  as  seasonable  to  my  Soul,  as  the  former 
and  latter  Rain  in  their  season  ;  for  I  had  found,  and  that  by 
sad  experience,  the  truth  of  these  his  words  ;  (for  I  had  felt,  no 
man  can  say^  especially  when  tempted  of  the  Devil,  that  fesus 
Christ  is  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.)  Wherefore  I  found  my 
Soul,  through  Grace,  very  apt  to  drink  in  this  Doftrine,  and  to 
incline  to  pray  to  God,  that  in  nothing  that  pertained  to  God's 
Glory,  and  my  own  eternal  happiness,  he  would  suffer  me  to 
be  without  the  confirmation  thereof  from  Heaven  ;  for  now 
I  saw  clearly,  there  was  an  exceeding  difference  betwixt  the 
notion  of  flesh  and  blood,  and  the  Revelations  of  God  in 
Heaven  ;  also  a  great  difference  between  that  Faith  that  is 
feigned,  and  according  to  Man's  wisdom,  and  of  that  which 
comes  by  a  man's  being  born  thereto  of  God,  Mat.  lb.  15. 
I  Joh.  5.   I. 

120.  But,  Oh  !  now,  how  was  my  Soul  led  from  truth  to 
truth  by  God  !  Even  from  the  Birth  and  Cradle  of  the  Son  of 
God,  to  his  Ascention,  and  second  coming  from  Heaven,  to 
judge  the  World  ! 

121.  Truly,  I  then  found,  upon  this  account,  the  great 
God  was  very  good  unto  me  ;  for,  to  my  remembrance,  there 
was  not  any  thing  that  then  I  cried  to  God,  to  make  known, 
and  reveal  unto  me,  but  he  was  pleased  to  do  it  for  m.e:  I  mean, 
not  one  part  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  but  I  was  orderly 
led  into  it  :  Me  thought  I  saw  with  great  evidence,  from  the 
relation  of  the  four  Evangelists,  the  wonderful  work  of  God,  in 
giving  Jesus  Christ  to  save  us,  from  his  conception  and  Birth, 
even  to  his  second  coming  to  Judgment :  Me-thought  I  was 
as  if  I  had  seen  him  born,  as  if  I  had  seen  him  grow  up,  as  if  I 
had  seen  him  walk  through  this  World,  from  the  Cradle,  to 
the  Cross  ;  to  which  also,  when  he  came,  I  saw  how  gently  he 
gave  himself  to  be  hanged,  and  nailed  on  it,  for  my  sins,  and 
wicked  doings.  Also  as  I  was  musing  on  this  his  progress, 
that  dropped  on  my  spirit,  He  was  ordained  for  the  slaughter^ 
I  Pet.  I.  12,  20. 

122.  When  I  have  considered  also  the  truth  of  his  Resur- 
redlion,  and  have  remembred  that  word,  Touch  me  not,  Mary, 
Sec.  I  have  seen,  as  if  he  had  leaped  out  of  the  Grave's  mouth, 

38 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

for  joy  that  he  was  risen  again,  and  had  got  the  conquest  over 
our  dreadful  foes,  Joh.  20.  17.  I  have  also,  in  the  Spirit,  seen 
him  a  Man  on  the  Right-Hand  of  God  the  Father,  for  me  ; 
and  have  seen  the  manner  of  his  coming  from  Heaven,  to  judge 
the  World  vv^ith  Glory,  and  have  been  confirmed  in  these 
things  by  these  Scriptures  follow^ing,  A£i.  i.  9,  10.  &  7.  56. 
&  10.  42.  Heb.  7.  24.  &  8.  38.  Rev.  I.  18.  I  Thes. 
4.    17,    18. 

123.  Once  I  was  troubled  to  know  whether  the  Lord 
Jesus  was  Man  as  well  as  God,  and  God  as  well  as  Man  ;  and 
truly,  in  those  days,  let  men  say  what  they  would,  unless  I  had 
\  it  with  evidence  from  Heaven,  all  was  nothing  to  me,  I  counted 
\  not  my  self  set  down  in  any  truth  of  God.  Well,  I  was  much 
I  troubled  about  this  Point,  and  could  not  tell  how  to  be  resolved ; 
at  last,  that  in  Rev.  5.  came  into  my  mind  :  And  I  beheld.,  and 
lo.,  in  the  m'uht  of  the  throne.,  and  of  the  four  beasts.,  and  in  the  midst 
of  the  elders,  stood  a  Lamb.  In  the  midst  of  the  Throne, 
thought  I,  there  is  his  Godhead  ;  in  the  midst  of  the  Elders, 
there  is  his  Manhood  :  But  Oh  !  me-thought  this  did  glister  ! 
it  was  a  goodly  touch,  and  gave  me  sweet  satisfaftion.  That 
other  Scripture  also  did  help  me  much  in  this,  To  us  a  Child  is 
born,  to  us  a  Son  is  given,  and  the  Government  shall  be  upon 
his  shoulder,  and  his  Name  shall  be  called  Wonderful^  Counsellor, 
the  mighty  God,  the  Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  &c. 
Isa.  9.  6. 

124.  Also  besides  these  teachings  of  God,  in  his  Word, 
the  Lord  made  use  of  two  things  to  confirm  me  in  this  truth  ; 
the  one  was,  the  Errors  of  the  fakers  ;  and  the  other  was,  the 
Guilt  of  Sin  ;  for  as  the  fakers  did  oppose  this  Truth,  so  God 
did  the  more  confirm  me  in  it,  by  leading  me  into  the  Scriptures 
that  did  wonderfully  maintain  it. 

125.  The  Errors  that  this  people  then  maintained  were, 

1.  That    the    holy    Scriptures   were    not    the    Word    of 

God.  .      ^^^. 

2.  That  every  man  in  the  World  had  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 

Grace,  Faith,  ^c. 

3.  That  Christ  Jesus,  as  crucified,  and  dying  sixteen 
hundred  years  ago,  did  not  satisfie  Divine  Justice  for  the  sins  of 
his  people. 

4.  That  Christ's  Flesh  and  Blood  was  within  the  Saints. 

39 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

5.  That  the  Bodies  of  the  Good  and  Bad  that  are  buried 
in  the  Church-yard,  shall  not  arise  again. 

6.  That  the  Resurrection  is  past  with  good  men  already. 

7.  That  that  Man  Jesus,  that  was  crucified  between  two 
thieves,  on  Mount  Calvary^  in  the  Land  of  Canaan^  by 
yerusalem^  was  not  ascended  up  above  the  starry  Heavens. 

8.  That  he  should  not,  even  the  same  Jesus  that  died  by 
the  hand  of  the  "Jeivs^  come  again  at  the  last  day  ;  and,  as 
Man,  judge  all  Nations,  ^c. 

126.  Many  more  vile  and  abominable  things  were  in  those 
days  fomented  by  them,  by  which  I  was  driven  to  a  more 
narrow  search  of  the  Scripture,  and  was,  through  their  light  and 
testimony,  not  only  enlightned,  but  greatly  confirmed  and 
comforted  in  the  truth  ;  and,  as  I  said,  the  guilt  of  sin  did  help 
me  much  ;  for  still  as  that  would  come  upon  me,  the  Blood  of 
Christ  did  take  it  ofi^  ^gain,  and  again,  and  again  ;  and  that  too 
sweetly,  according  to  the  Scriptures.  0  friends !  cry  to  God  to 
reveal  jfesus  Christ  unto  you  ;   there  is  none  teacheth  like  him. 

127.  It  would  be  too  long  here  to  stay,  to  tell  you  in 
particular  how  God  did  set  me  down  in  all  the  things  of  Christ, 
and  how  he  did,  that  he  might  so  do,  lead  me  into  his  words  ; 
yea,  and  also  how  he  did  open  them  unto  me,  and  make  them 
shine  before  me,  and  cause  them  to  dwell  with  me,  talk  with 
me,  and  comfort  me  over  and  over,  both  of  his  own  Being, 
and  the  Being  of  his  Son,  and  Spirit,  and  Word,  and  Gospel. 

128.  Only  this,  as  I  said  before,  I  will  sa)/^  unto  you  again, 
that  in  general,  he  was  pleased  to  take  this  course  with  me  : 
first  to  suffer  me  to  be  afflifted  with  temptation  concerning 
them,  and  then  reveal  them  to  me  :  As  sometimes  I  should  lie 
under  great  guilt  for  sin,  even  crushed  to  the  ground  therewith  ; 
and  then  the  Lord  would  shew  me  the  death  of  Christ ;  yea, 
and  so  sprinkle  my  Conscience  with  his  Blood,  that  I  should 
find,  and  that  before  I  was  aware,  that  in  that  Conscience, 
where  but  just  now  did  reign  and  rage  the  Law,  even  there 
would  rest  and  abide  the  peace  and  love  of  God,  through 
Christ. 

129.  Now  I  had  an  evidence,  as  I  thought,  of  my  Salvation 
from  Heaven,  with  many  golden  Seals  thereon,  all  hanging  in 
my  sight  :  Now  could  I  remember  this  manifestation,  and  the 
other  discovery  of  Grace,  with  comfort ;  and  should  often  long 

40 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

and  desire  that  the  last  day  were  come,  that  I  might  be  for  ever 
inflamed  with  the  sight,  and  joy,  and  communion  of  him, 
whose  head  was  crowned  with  thorns,  whose  Face  was  spit  on, 
and  Body  broken,  and  Soul  made  an  Offering  for  my  sins  :  For 
whereas  before  I  lay  continually  trembling  at  the  mouth  of  Hell, 
now  me-thought  I  was  got  so  far  there-from,  that  I  could  not, 
when  I  looked  back  scarce  discern  it  :  And,  Oh  !  thought  I, 
that  I  were  fourscore  Years  old  now,  that  I  might  die  quickly, 
that  my  Soul  might  be  gone  to  rest. 

1 30.  But  before  I  had  got  thus  far  out  of  these  my  Tempta- 
tions, I  did  greatly  long  to  see  some  ancient  godly  man's 
experience,  who  had  writ  some  hundreds  of  years  before  I  was 
born  ;  for  those  who  had  writ  in  our  days,  I  thought,  (but 
I  desire  them  now  to  pardon  me,)  that  they  had  writ  only  that 
which  others  felt,  or  else  had,  through  the  strength  of  their 
Wits  and  Parts,  studied  to  answer  such  Objedlions  as  they 
perceived  others  were  perplexed  with,  without  going  down 
themselves  into  the  deep.  Well,  after  many  such  longings  in 
my  mind,  the  God  in  whose  hands  are  all  our  days  and  ways, 
did  cast  into  my  hand  (one  day)  a  Book  of  Martin  Luther  ;  it 
was  his  Comment  on  the  Galatians  ;  it  also  was  so  old,  that  it 
was  ready  to  fall  piece  from  piece  if  I  did  but  turn  it  over. 
Now  I  was  pleased  much  that  such  an  old  Book  had  fallen  into 
my  hand  ;  the  which,  when  I  had  but  a  little  way  perused, 
I  found  my  condition,  in  his  experience,  so  largely  and  pro- 
foundly handled,  as  if  his  Book  had  been  written  out  of  my 
heart.  This  made  me  marvel ;  for  thus  thought  I,  This  Man 
could  not  know  anything  of  the  state  of  Christians  noiv,  hut  jnust 
needs  write  and  speak  the  experience  of  former  days. 

131.  Besides  he  doth  most  gravely  also  in  that  Book, 
debate  of  the  rise  of  these  temptations,  namely,  Blasphemy, 
Desperation,  and  the  like  ;  showing  that  the  Law  of  Moses  as 
well  as  the  Devil,  Death,  and  Hell  hath  a  very  great  hand 
therein  :  The  which,  at  first,  was  very  strange  to  me  ;  but 
considering  and  watching,  I  found  it  so  indeed.  But  of  par- 
ticulars here  I  intend  nothing  ;  only  this  methinks  I  must  let 
fall  before  all  men,  I  do  prefer  this  book  of  Martin  Luther 
upon  the  Galatians^  (excepting  the  holy  Bible,)  before  all  the 
Books  that  ever  I  have  seen,  as  most  fit  for  a  wounded 
Conscience. 

41 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

132.  And  now  I  found,  as  I  thought,  that  I  loved  Christ 
dearly :  Oh !  me-thought  my  Soul  cleaved  unto  him,  my  affec- 
tions cleaved  unto  him  :  I  felt  love  to  him  as  hot  as  fire  ;  and 
now,  as  Job  said,  I  thought  I  should  die  in  my  nest  ;  but 
I  did  quickly  find  that  my  great  love  was  but  little,  and  that 
I,  who  had,  as  I  thought,  such  burning  love  to  Jesus  Christ, 
could  let  him  go  again  for  a  very  trifle.  God  can  tell  how 
to  abase  us,  and  can  hide  pride  from  Man.  Quickly  after  this 
my  love  was  tried  to  purpose. 

133.  For  after  the  Lord  had,  in  this  manner,  thus  graciously 
delivered  me  from  this  great  and  sore  temptation,  and  had  set 
me  down  so  sweetly  in  the  Faith  of  his  holy  Gospel,  and  had 
given  me  such  strong  consolation  and  blessed  evidence  from 
Heaven,  touching  my  interest  in  his  love  through  Christ  ;  the 
tempter  came  upon  me  again,  and  that  with  a  more  grievous 
and  dreadful  temptation  than  before. 

134.  And  that  was,  to  sell  and  part  with  this  most  blessed 
Christy  to  exchange  hi?n  for  the  things  of  this  Ufe^  for  any  thing. 
The  temptation  lay  upon  me  for  the  space  of  a  year,  and  did 
follow  me  so  continually,  that  I  was  not  rid  of  it  one  day  in 
a  month  ;  no,  not  sometimes  one  hour  in  many  days  together, 
unless  when  I  was  asleep. 

135.  And  though  in  my  judgment  I  was  perswaded,  that 
those  who  were  once  effeftually  in  Christ  (as  I  hoped,  through 
his  Grace,  I  had  seen  my  self)  could  never  lose  him  for  ever  ; 
[For  the  land  shall  not  be  sold  for  ever ^  for  the  land  is  mine^  saith 
God,  Lev.  25.  23.)  yet  it  was  a  continual  vexation  to  me,  to 
think  that  I  should  have  so  much  as  one  such  thought  within 
me  against  a  Christ,  a  Jesus,  that  had  done  for  me  as  he  had 
done  ;  and  yet  then  I  had  almost  none  others,  but  such  blas- 
phemous ones. 

136.  But  it  was  neither  my  dis-like  of  the  thought,  nor 
yet  any  desire  and  endeavour  to  resist  it,  that  in  the  least  did 
shake  or  abate  the  continuation,  or  force  and  strength  thereof; 
for  it  did  always,  in  almost  whatever  I  thought,  inter-mix  it  self 
therewith,  in  such  sort,  that  I  could  neither  eat  my  food,  stoop 
for  a  pin,  chop  a  stick,  or  cast  mine  eye  to  look  on  this  or  that, 
but  still  the  temptation  would  come.  Sell  Christ  for  this.,  or  sell 
Christ  for  that  ;   sell  him.,  sell  him. 

137.  Sometimes  it  would  run  in  my  thoughts,  not  so  little 

42 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

as  an  hundred  times  together  ;  Sell  h'un^  sell  him^  sell  him  : 
against  which,  I  may  say,  for  whole  hours  together,  I  have  been 
forced  to  stand  as  continually  leaning  and  forcing  my  spirit 
against  it,  lest  haply,  before  I  were  aware,  some  wicked  thought 
might  arise  in  my  heart,  that  might  consent  thereto;  and  some- 
times also  the  Tempter  would  make  me  believe  I  had  consented 
to  it,  but  then  should  I  be  as  tortured  upon  a  Rack  for  whole 
days  together. 

138.  This  temptation  did  put  me  to  such  scares,  lest  I 
should  at  some  times,  I  say,  consent  thereto,  and  be  overcome 
therewith,  that  by  the  very  force  of  my  mind,  in  labouring  to 
gain-say  and  resist  this  wickedness,  my  very  body  would  be  put 
into  adlion,  or  motion,  by  way  of  pushing  or  thrusting  with  my 
hands,  or  elbows  ;  still  answering,  as  fast  as  the  destroyer  said, 
sell  hi?7i  ;  /  will  not,  I  will  not,  I  will  not,  I  will  not  ;  no,  not  for 
thousands,  thousands,  thousands  of  Worlds :  Thus  reckoning,  lest 
I  should,  in  the  midst  of  these  assaults,  set  too  low  a  value  of 
him,  even  until  I  scarce  well  knew  where  I  was,  or  how  to  be 
composed  again. 

139.  At  these  seasons  he  would  not  let  me  eat  my  food  at 
quiet ;  but,  forsooth,  when  I  was  set  at  the  table,  at  my  meat, 
I  must  go  hence  to  pray  ;  I  must  leave  my  food  now,  just  now; 
so  counterfeit  holy  also  would  this  Devil  be.  When  I  was  thus 
tempted,  I  should  say  in  my  self.  Now  I  am  at  meat,  let  me  make 
an  end.  No,  said  he,  you  ?nust  do  it  now,  or  you  will  displease 
God,  and  despise  Christ.  Wherefore  I  was  much  afflidled  with 
these  things ;  and  because  of  the  sinfulness  of  my  nature 
(imagining  that  these  things  were  impulses  from  God)  I  should 
deny  to  do  it,  as  if  I  denied  God  ;  and  then  should  I  be  as 
guilty  because  I  did  not  obey  a  temptation  of  the  Devil,  as  if  I 
had  broken  the  Law  of  God  indeed. 

140.  But  to  be  brief,  one  morning  as  I  did  lie  in  my  bed, 
I  was,  as  at  other  times,  most  fiercely  assaulted  with  this  tempta- 
tion, to  sell,  and  part  with  Christ  ;  the  wicked  suggestion  still 
running  in  my  mind.  Sell  him,  sell  him,  sell  him,  sell  him,  sell  him, 
as  fast  as  a  man  could  speak  :  Against  which  also,  in  my  mind, 
as  at  other  times,  I  answered.  No,  no,  not  for  thousands  thousands, 
thousands,  at  least  twenty  times  together :  But  at  last,  after 
much  striving,  even  until  I  was  almost  out  of  breath,  I  felt  this 
thought  pass  through  my  heart.  Let  him  go,  if  he  will;  and  I 

43 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

thought  also  that  I  felt  my  heart  freely  consent  thereto. 
Oh,  the  diligence  of  Satan  !  Oh,  the  desperateness  of  Man's 
heart  ! 

141.  Now  was  the  battle  won,  and  down  fell  I,  as  a  Bird 
that  is  shot  from  the  top  of  a  tree,  into  great  guilt,  and  fearful 
despair.  Thus  getting  out  of  my  bed,  I  went  mopeing  into  the 
field  ;  but,  God  knows,  with  as  heavy  an  heart  as  mortal  man, 
I  think,  could  bear  ;  where  for  the  space  of  two  hours,  I  was 
like  a  man  bereft  of  life,  and  as  now  past  all  recovery,  and  bound 
over  to  eternal  punishment. 

142.  And  withal,  that  Scripture  did  sieze  upon  my  Soul, 
Or  prophane  person^  as  Esau,  who  for  one  morsel  of  rneat^  sold  his 
birth-right  :  for  ye  know^  how  that  afterwards^  when  he  would 
have  inherited  the  blessings  he  was  rejeSied  ;  for  he  found  no  place 
of  repentance^  though  he  sought  it  carefully^  with  tears^  Heb. 
12.  16,  17. 

143.  Now  was  I  as  one  bound,  I  felt  my  self  shut  up  unto 
the  Judgment  to  come  ;  nothing  now,  for  two  years  together, 
would  abide  with  me,  but  damnation,  and  an  expectation 
of  damnation  :  I  say,  nothing  now  would  abide  with  me  but 
this,  save  some  few  moments  for  relief,  as  in  the  sequel  you 
will  see. 

144.  These  words  were  to  my  Soul,  like  fetters  of  Brass  to 
my  legs  ;  in  the  continual  sound  of  which,  I  went  for  several 
months  together.  But  about  ten  or  eleven  a-clock  on  that  day, 
as  I  was  walking  under  an  hedge  (full  of  sorrow  and  guilt,  God 
knows)  and  bemoaning  my  self  for  this  hard  hap,  that  such 
a  thought  should  arise  within  me,  suddainly  this  sentence  bolted 
in  on  me.  The  blood  of  Christ  remits  all  guilt.  At  this,  I  made 
a  stand  in  my  spirit :  With  that,  this  word  took  hold  upon  me, 
The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son^  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin^ 
I  Joh.  I.  7. 

145.  Now  I  began  to  conceive  peace  in  my  Soul,  and  me- 
thought  I  saw  as  if  the  Tempter  did  lear  and  steal  away  from 
me,  as  being  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done.  At  the  same  time 
also  I  had  my  sin  and  the  Blood  of  Christ  thus  represented  to 
me,  that  my  sin,  when  compared  to  the  Blood  of  Christ,  was 
no  more  to  it,  than  this  little  clot  or  stone  before  me,  is  to  this 
vast  and  wide  field  that  here  I  see.  This  gave  me  good  en- 
couragement for  the  space  of  two  or  three  hours ;   in  which 

44 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

time  also,  me-thought  I  saw,  by  faith,  the  Son  of  God,  as 
suffering  for  my  sins  :  But  because  it  tarried  not,  I  therefore 
sunk  in  my  spirit  under  exceeding  guilt  again. 

146.  But  chiefly  by  the  afore-mentioned  Scripture,  con- 
cerning Esau's  selling  of  his  Birth-right;  for  that  Scripture 
would  lie  all  day  long,  all  the  week  long;  yea,  all  the  year  long 
in  my  mind,  and  hold  me  down,  so  that  I  could  by  no  means 
lift  up  my  self;  for  when  I  would  strive  to  turn  me  to  this 
Scripture,  or  that,  for  relief,  still  that  Sentence  would  be  sounding 
in  me.  For  ye  know  how  that  afterwards^  when  he  would  have 
inherited  the  blessings  he  found  no  place  of  repentance^  though  he 
sought  it  carefully  with  tears. 

147.  Sometimes,  indeed,  I  should  have  a  touch  from  that 
in  Luk.  22.  31.  /  have  prayed  for  thee^  that  thy  faith  fail  not  \ 
but  it  would  not  abide  upon  me;  neither  could  I  indeed,  when 
I  considered  my  state,  find  ground  to  conceive  in  the  least,  that 
there  should  be  the  root  of  that  Grace  within  me,  having  sinned 
as  I  had  done.  Now  was  I  tore  and  rent  in  an  heavy  case,  for 
many  days  together. 

148.  Then  began  I  with  sad  and  careful  heart,  to  consider 
of  the  nature  and  largeness  of  my  sin,  and  to  search  in  the 
Word  of  God,  if  I  could  in  any  place  espy  a  word  of  promise, 
or  any  encouraging  sentence,  by  which  I  might  take  relief. 
Wherefore  I  began  to  consider  that  of  Mar.  3.  All  manner  of 
sins  and  blasphemies  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the  sons  of  men.,  where- 
with-soever  they  shall  blaspheme.  Which  place,  methought,  at 
a  blush,  did  contain  a  large  and  glorious  Promise  for  the  pardon 
of  high  offences;  but  considering  the  place  more  fully,  I  thought 
it  was  rather  to  be  understood,  as  relating  more  chiefly  to  those 
who  had,  while  in  a  natural  estate,  committed  such  things  as 
there  are  mentioned ;  but  not  to  me,  who  had  not  only  received 
light  and  mercy,  but  that  had  both  after,  and  also  contrary  to 
that,  so  slighted  Christ  as  I  had  done, 

149.  I  feared  therefore  that  this  wicked  sin  of  mine  might 
be  that  sin  unpardonable,  of  which  he  there  thus  speaketh,  But 
he  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  Holy  Ghost.,  hath  never  forgive- 
ness^ but  is  in  danger  of  eternal  damnation^  Mar.  3.  And  I  did 
the  rather  give  credit  to  this,  because  of  that  sentence  in  the 
Hebrews.,  For  you  know  how  that  afterwards.,  when  he  would  have 
inherited  the  blessing.,  he  was  reje6led\  for  he  found  no  place  of 

45 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

repentance^  though  he  sought  it  carefully  with    tears.       And   this 
stuck  always  with  me. 

150.  And  now  was  I  both  a  burthen  and  a  terror  to  my- 
self; nor  did  I  ever  so  know,  as  now^  what  it  was  to  be  weary 
of  my  life,  and  yet  afraid  to  die.  Oh,  how  gladly  now  would 
I  have  been  any  body  but  my  self!  Any  thing  but  a  man!  and 
in  any  condition  but  mine  own!  For  there  was  nothing  did 
pass  more  frequently  over  my  mind,  than  that  it  was  impossible 
for  me  to  be  forgiven  my  transgression,  and  to  be  saved  from 
wrath  to  come. 

151.  And  now  began  I  to  labour  to  call  again  time  that 
was  past  ;  wishing  a  thousand  times  twice  told,  that  the  day 
was  yet  to  come,  when  I  should  be  tempted  to  such  a  sin  ; 
concluding  with  great  indignation,  both  against  my  heart,  and 
all  assaults,  how  I  would  rather  have  been  torn  in  pieces,  than 
found  a  consenter  thereto.  But,  alas  !  these  thoughts,  and 
wishings,  and  resolvings  were  now  too  late  to  help  me  ;  the 
thought  had  passed  my  heart,  God  hath  let  me  go,  and  I  am 
fallen.  0  !  thought  I,  that  it  was  with  me  as  in  months  past^  as 
in  the  days  when  God  preserved  me  /     Job  29.  2. 

152.  Then  again,  being  loth  and  unwilling  to  perish,  I 
began  to  compare  my  sin  with  others,  to  see  if  I  could  find  that 
any  of  those  that  are  saved,  had  done  as  I  had  done.  So  I 
considered  DavicPs  Adultery  and  Murther,  and  found  them 
most  heinous  crimes ;  and  those  too  committed  after  Light  and 
Grace  received  :  But  yet,  by  considering,  I  perceived  that  his 
transgressions  were  only  such  as  were  against  the  Law  oi  Moses ', 
from  which  the  Lord  Christ  could,  with  the  consent  of  his 
Word,  deliver  him:  But  mine  was  against  Gospel;  yea,  against 
the  Mediator  thereof ;  I  had  sold  my  Saviour. 

153.  Now  again  should  I  be  as  if  racked  upon  the  wheel, 
when  I  considered  that,  besides  the  guilt  that  possessed  me, 
I  should  be  so  void  of  Grace,  so  bewitched.  What,  thought  I, 
must  it  be  no  sin  but  this  ?  Must  it  needs  be  the  great  trans- 
gression? Psal.  19.  13.  Must  that  wicked  one  touch  my 
Soul  ?  I  Joh.  5.  18.  Oh,  what  stings  did  I  find  in  all  these 
sentences  ! 

154.  What,  thought  I,  is  there  but  one  sin  that  is  un- 
pardonable ?  But  one  sin  that  layeth  the  Soul  without  the 
reach  of  Gods  Mercy  ?     And  must  I  be  guilty  of  that  F    Must 

46 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

it  needs  be  that  ?  is  there  but  one  sin,  amongst  so  many  millions 
of  sins,  for  which  there  is  no  forgiveness  ;  and  must  I  commit 
thisP  Oh,  unhappy  sin!  Oh,  unhappy  Man!  These  things 
would  so  break  and  confound  my  Spirit,  that  I  could  not  tell 
what  to  do  ;  I  thought,  at  times,  they  would  have  broke  my 
wits  ;  and  still,  to  aggravate  my  misery,  that  would  run  in  my 
mind,  Tou  know  how  that  afterwards^  when  he  would  have 
inherited  the  blessing,  he  was  rejeSled.  Oh !  none  knows  the 
terrors  of  these  days  but  my  self 

155.  After  this,  I  came  to  consider  of  Peter's  sin,  which 
he  committed  in  denying  his  Master  :  And,  indeed,  this  came 
nighest  to  mine,  of  any  that  I  could  find;  for  he  had  denied  his 
Saviour,  as  I,  after  light  and  mercy  received ;  yea,  and  that  too, 
after  warning  given  him.  I  also  considered,  that  he  did  it  both 
once  and  twice  ;  and  that,  after  time  to  consider  betwixt.  But 
though  I  put  all  these  circumstances  together,  that,  if  possible, 
I  might  find  help,  yet  I  considered  again,  that  his  was  but 
a  denial  of  his  Master,  but  mine  was  a  selling  of  my  Saviour. 
Wherefore  I  thought  with  my  self,  that  I  came  nearer  to  Judas, 
than  either  to  David  or  Peter. 

156.  Here  again  my  torment  would  flame  out  and  afflift 
me  ;  yea,  it  would  grind  me,  as  it  were,  to  powder,  to  consider 
the  preservation  of  God  towards  others,  while  I  fell  into  the 
snare  ;  for  in  my  thus  considering  of  other  men's  sins,  and 
comparing  of  them  with  mine  own,  I  could  evidently  see,  God 
preserved  them,  notwithstanding  their  wickedness,  and  would 
not  let  them,  as  he  had  let  me,  become  a  Son  of  Perdition. 

157.  But  Oh,  how  did  my  Soul  at  this  time  prize  the 
preservation  that  God  did  set  about  his  people  !  Ah,  how  safely 
did  I  see  them  walk,  whom  God  had  hedged  in  !  They  were 
within  his  care,  protedtion  and  special  providence  :  Though 
they  were  full  as  bad  as  I,  by  nature  ;  yet,  because  he  loved 
them,  he  would  not  suffer  them  to  fall  without  the  range  of 
mercy:  But  as  for  me,  I  was  gone,  I  had  done  it  ;  he  would 
not  preserve  me,  nor  keep  me  ;  but  suffered  me,  because  I  was 
a  Reprobate,  to  fall  as  I  had  done.  Now  did  those  blessed 
places  that  speak  of  God's  keeping  his  people,  shine  like  the 
Sun  before  me,  tho  not  to  comfort  me,  yet  to  shew  me  the 
blessed  state  and  heritage  of  those  whom  the  Lord  had  blessed. 

158.  Now  I  saw,  that  as  God  had  his  hand  in  all  provi- 

47 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

dences  and  dispensations  that  overtook  his  Eleft,  so  he  had  his 
hand  in  all  the  temptations  that  they  had  to  sin  against  him  ; 
not  to  animate  them  unto  wickedness,  but  to  chuse  their 
temptations  and  troubles  for  them ;  and  also  to  leave  them,  for 
a  time,  to  such  sins  only,  as  might  not  destroy,  but  humble 
them  ;  as  might  not  put  them  beyond,  but  lay  them  in  the  w^ay 
of  the  renew^ing  of  his  mercy.  But  Oh,  what  love,  what  care, 
what  kindness  and  mercy  did  I  now  see,  mixing  it  self  with  the 
most  severe  and  dreadful  of  all  God's  ways  to  his  people  !  He 
would  let  Davld^  Hezekiah^  Solomon^  Peter,  and  others  fall,  but 
he  would  not  let  them  fall  into  sin  unpardonable,  nor  into  Hell 
for  sin.  Oh  !  thought  I,  these  be  the  men  that  God  hath 
loved  ;  these  be  the  men  that  God,  though  he  chastiseth  them, 
keeps  them  in  safety  by  him  ;  and  them  whom  he  makes  to 
abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.  But  all  these 
thoughts  added  sorrow,  grief  and  horrour  to  me,  as  whatever 
I  now  thought  on,  it  was  killing  to  me.  If  I  thought  how 
God  kept  his  own,  that  was  killing  to  me  ;  if  I  thought  of  how 
I  was  fallen  my  self,  that  was  killing  to  me.  As  all  things 
wrought  together  for  the  best,  and  to  do  good  to  them  that 
were  the  called,  according  to  his  purpose  ;  so  I  thought  that 
all  things  wrought  for  my  damage,  and  for  my  eternal  over- 
throw. 

159.  Then  again  I  began  to  compare  my  sin  with  the  sin 
of  Judas,  that,  if  possible,  I  might  find  if  mine  differed  from 
that  which,  in  truth  is  unpardonable  :  And,  Oh  !  thought  I,  if 
it  should  differ  from  it,  though  but  the  breadth  of  an  hair,  what 
an  happy  condition  is  my  Soul  in  !  And  by  considering,  I 
found  that  Judas  did  his  intentionally,  but  mine  was  against  my 
prayer  and  strivings  ;  besides,  his  was  committed  with  much 
deliberation,  but  mine  in  a  fearful  hurry,  on  a  suddain  ;  all  this 
while  I  was  tossed  to  and  fro,  like  the  Locusts,  and  driven  from 
trouble  to  sorrow  ;  hearing  always  the  sound  of  Esaus  fall  in 
mine  ears,  and  of  the  dreadful  consequences  thereof. 

160.  Yet  this  consideration  about  Judas  his  sin,  was,  for 
a  while,  some  little  relief  unto  me  ;  for  I  saw  I  had  not,  as  to 
the  circumstances,  transgressed  so  foully  as  he:  But  this  was 
quickly  gone  again ;  for  I  thought  with  my  self,  there  might  be 
more  ways  than  one  to  commit  the  unpardonable  sin  ;  also 
I  thought  that  there  might  be  degrees  of  that,  as  well  as  of 

48 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

other  transgressions  ;  wherefore,  for  ought  I  yet  could  perceive, 
this  iniquity  of  mine  might  be  such  as  might  never  be  passed  by. 
i6i.  I  was  often  now  ashamed  that  I  should  be  like  such 
an  ugly  man  as  Judas  :  I  thought  also  how  loathsome  I  should 
be  unto  all  the  Saints  at  the  Day  of  Judgment :  Insomuch  that 
now  I  could  scarce  see  a  good  man,  that  I  believed  had  a  good 
Conscience,  but  I  should  feel  my  heart  tremble  at  him,  while  I 
was  in  his  presence.  Oh  !  now  I  saw  a  glory  in  walking  with 
God,  and  what  a  mercy  it  was  to  have  a  good  Conscience 
before  him. 

162.  I  was  much  about  this  time  tempted  to  content  my 
self,  by  receiving  some  false  Opinion  ;  as  that  there  should  be 
no  such  thing  as  a  Day  of  Judgment,  that  we  should  not  rise 
again,  and  that  sin  was  no  such  grievous  thing;  the  Tempter 
suggesting  thus,  For  if  these  things  should  indeed  be  true^  yet  to 
believe  otherwise^  would  yield  you  ease  for  the  present.  If  you  must 
perish^  never  torment  your  self  so  much  before  hand ;  drive  the 
thoughts  of  damning  out  of  your  mind,  by  possessing  your  mind  with 
some  such  conclusions^  that  Atheists  and  Ranters  use  to  help  them- 
selves withal. 

163.  But,  Oh  !  when  such  thoughts  have  led  through  my 
heart,  how,  as  it  were,  within  a  step,  hath  Death  and  Judge- 
ment been  in  my  view !  Me-thought  the  Judge  stood  at  the 
door,  I  was  as  if  it  was  come  already;  so  that  such  things  could 
have  no  entertainment.  But  methinks  I  see  by  this,  that  Satan 
will  use  any  means,  to  keep  the  Soul  from  Christ;  he  loveth 
not  an  awakened  frame  of  spirit ;  security,  blindness,  darkness 
and  error,  is  the  very  kingdom  and  habitation  of  the  wicked 
One. 

164.  I  found  it  hard  work  now  to  pra)^  to  God,  because 
despair  was  swallowing  me  up;  I  thought  I  was,  as  with  a 
tempest,  driven  away  from  God;  for  always  when  I  cried  to 
God  for  mercy,  this  would  come  in,  ^Tis  too  late  ;  /  am  lost^ 
God  hath  let  me  fall;  not  to  my  correSfion,  but  condemnation  :  My 
sin  is  unpardonable  ;  and  I  knoWy  concerning  Esau,  how  that  after 
he  had  sold  his  Birth-right^  he  zvould  have  received  the  Blessings  but 
was  rejected.  About  this  time  I  did  light  on  that  dreadful  story  of 
that  miserable  mortal,  Francis  Spira :  A  book  that  was  to  my 
troubled  spirit,  as  salt,  when  rubbed  into  a  fresh  wound  ;  every 
sentence  in  that  book,  every  groan  of  that  man,  with  all  the  rest 

B.  D  49 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

of  his  aftions  in  his  dolours,  as  his  tears,  his  prayers,  his  gnashing 
of  teeth,  his  wringing  of  hands,  his  twining,  and  twisting,  and 
languishing,  and  pining  away  under  that  mighty  hand  of  God 
that  was  upon  him,  was  as  knives  and  daggers  in  my  Soul  ; 
especially,  that  sentence  of  his  was  frightful  to  me,  Man  knows 
the  beginnings  of  sin  ^  but  who  bounds  the  issues  thereof?  Xhen 
would  the  former  sentence,  as  the  conclusion  of  all,  fall  like  an 
hot  thunder-bolt  again  upon  my  Conscience  ;  for  you  know  how 
that  afterwards^  when  he  would  have  inherited  the  blessing^  he  was 
rejeSfed;  for  he  found  no  place  of  repentance^  though  he  sought  it 
carefully  with  tears, 

165.  Then  should  I  be  struck  into  a  very  great  trembling, 
insomuch  that  at  some  times  I  could,  for  whole  days  together, 
feel  my  very  body,  as  well  as  my  mind,  to  shake  and  totter 
under  the  sense  of  the  dreadful  judgment  of  God,  that  should 
fall  on  those  that  have  sinned  that  most  fearful  and  unpardonable 
sin.  I  felt  also  such  a  clogging  and  heat  at  my  stomach,  by 
reason  of  this  my  terror,  that  I  was,  especially  at  some  times,  as 
if  my  breast-bone  would  have  split  asunder  ;  then  I  thought  of 
that  concerning  fudas^who  by  his  falling  head  long^  burst  asunder^ 
and  all  his  bowels  gushed  out^  Adt.  I . 

166.  I  feared  also  that  this  was  the  mark  that  the  Lord  did 
set  on  Cain,  even  continual  fear  and  trembling  under  the  heavy 
load  of  guilt  that  he  had  charged  on  him  for  the  blood  of  his 
brother  Abel.  Thus  did  I  wind,  and  twine,  and  shrink  under 
the  burthen  that  was  upon  me  ;  which  burthen  also  did  so 
oppress  me,  that  I  could  neither  stand,  nor  go,  nor  lie  either  at 
rest  or  quiet. 

167.  Yet  that  saying  would  sometimes  come  to  mind,  He 
hath  received  gifts  for  the  rebellious,  Psal.  68.  18.  The  rebellious, 
thought  I  ;  Why,  surely  they  are  such  as  once  were  under  sub- 
jection to  their  Prince ;  even  those  who,  after  they  have  sworn 
subjeftion  to  his  Government,  have  taken  up  Arms  against  him ; 
and  this,  thought  I,  is  my  very  condition;  I  once  loved  him, 
feared  him,  served  him;  but  now  I  am  a  rebel,  I  have  sold  him, 
I  have  said,  Let  hitn  go,  if  he  will ;  but  yet  he  has  gifts  for  rebels, 
and  then  why  not  for  me  ? 

168.  This  sometimes  I  thought  on,  and  should  labour  to 
take  hold  thereof,  that  some,  though  small  refreshment  might 
have  been  conceived  by  me  ;  but  in  this  also  I  missed  of  my 

50 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

desire,  I  was  driven  with  force  beyond  it,  I  was  like  a  man 
going  to  execution,  even  by  that  place  where  he  would  fain 
creep  in,  and  hide  himself,  but  may  not. 

169.  Again,  after  I  had  thus  considered  the  sins  of  the 
Saints  in  particular,  and  found  mine  went  beyond  them,  then  I 
began  to  think  thus  with  my  self;  Set  case  I  should  put  all 
theirs  together,  and  mine  alone  against  them,  might  I  not  then 
find  some  encouragement  ?  For  if  mine,  though  bigger  than 
any  one,  yet  should  be  but  equal  to  all,  then  there  is  hopes;  for 
that  Blood  that  hath  virtue  enough  in  it  to  wash  away  all  theirs, 
hath  virtue  enough  in  it  to  do  away  mine,  though  this  one  be 
full  as  big,  if  not  bigger  than  all  theirs.  Here  again,  I  should 
consider  the  sin  of  David^  of  Solomon^  of  Manasseh^  of  Peter^ 
and  the  rest  of  the  great  offenders ;  and  should  also  labour  what 
I  might,  with  fairness,  to  aggravate  and  heighten  their  sins  by 
several  circumstances. 

170.  I  should  think  with  my  self,  that  David  shed  blood 
to  cover  his  Adultery,  and  that  by  the  Sword  of  the  Children  of 
Amnion  ;  a  work  that  could  not  be  done,  but  by  continuance, 
deliberate  contrivance,  which  was  a  great  aggravation  to  his  sin. 
But  then  this  would  turn  upon  me  ;  Ah  !  but  these  were  but 
sins  against  the  Law,  from  which  there  was  a  Jesus  sent  to  save 
them  ;  but  yours  is  a  sin  against  the  Saviour,  and  who  shall  save 
you  from  that  ? 

171.  Then  I  thought  on  Solomon^  and  how  he  sinned  in 
loving  strange  women,  in  falling  away  to  their  Idols,  in  building 
them  Temples,  in  doing  this  after  light,  in  his  old  age,  after 
great  mercy  received :  But  the  same  Conclusion  that  cut  me 
off  in  the  former  consideration,  cut  me  off  as  to  this  ;  namely, 
that  all  those  were  but  sins  against  the  Law,  for  which  God  had 
provided  a  remedy  ;  but  I  had  sold  my  Saviour^  and  there  now 
remained  no  more  Sacrifice  for  sin. 

172.  I  would  then  add  to  these  men's  sins,  the  sins  of 
Manasseh\  how  that  he  built  Altars  for  Idols  in  the  House  of 
the  Lord  ;  he  also  observed  times,  used  inchantments,  had  to  do 
with  Wizzards,  was  a  Wizzard,  had  his  familiar  Spirits,  burnt 
his  Children  in  the  fire  in  Sacrifice  to  Devils,  and  made  the 
Streets  of  ^Jerusalem  run  down  with  the  blood  of  Innocents. 
These,  thought  I,  are  great  sins,  sins  of  a  bloody  colour;  but 
yet  it  would  turn  again  upon  me,  They  are  none  of  them  of  the 

D2  51 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

nature  of  yours  ;  you  have  parted  with  Jesus,  you  have  sold  your 
Saviour. 

173.  This  one  consideration  would  always  kill  my  heart, 
My  sin  was  point-blank  against  my  Saviour  ;  and  that  too,  at 
that  heighth,  that  I  had  in  my  heart  said  of  him.  Let  him  go  if 
he  will.  Oh  !  me-thoughts  this  sin  was  bigger  than  the  sins  of 
a  Country,  of  a  Kingdom,  or  of  the  whole  World  ;  no  one 
pardonable,  nor  all  of  them  together,  was  able  to  equal  mine  ; 
mine  out-went  them  every  one. 

174.  Now  I  should  feel  my  mind  to  flee  from  God,  as 
from  the  face  of  a  dreadful  Judge  ;  yet  this  was  my  torment, 
I  could  not  escape  his  hand  :  [It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  living  God,  Heb.  lo).  But,  blessed  be  his  Grace, 
that  Scripture,  in  these  flying  fits,  would  call,  as  running  after 
me,  /  have  blotted  out,  as  a  thick  cloud,  thy  transgressions  ;  and  as 
a  cloud,  thy  sins  :  return  unto  me,  for  I  have  redeemed  thee, 
Isa.  44,  22.  This,  I  say,  would  come  in  upon  my  mind,  when 
I  was  fleeing  from  the  face  of  God ;  for  I  did  flee  from  his  face, 
that  is,  my  mind  and  spirit  fled  before  him  ;  by  reason  of  his 
highness,  I  could  not  endure  :  Then  would  the  text  cry. 
Return  unto  me  ;  it  would  cry  aloud,  with  a  very  great  voice. 
Return  unto  me,  for  I  have  redeemed  thee.  Indeed,  this  would 
make  me  make  a  little  stop,  and  as  it  were  look  over  my 
shoulder,  behind  me,  to  see  if  I  could  discern  that  the  God  of 
Grace  did  follow  me  with  a  pardon  in  his  hand;  but  I  could  no 
sooner  do  that,  but  all  would  be  clouded  and  darkned  again  by 
that  sentence.  For  you  know  hoiu  that  afterwards,  when  he  would 
have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  found  no  place  of  repentance,  though  he 
sought  it  carefully  with  tears.  Wherefore  I  could  not  return, 
but  fled,  though  at  some  times  it  cried.  Return,  return,  as  if  it 
did  hollow  after  me  :  But  I  feared  to  close  in  therewith,  lest  it 
should  not  come  from  God  ;  for  that  other,  as  I  said,  was  still 
sounding  in  my  Conscience,  For  you  know  how  that  afterwards, 
when  he  would  have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  was  rejeSfed,  Sic. 

175.  Once,  as  I  was  walking  to  and  fro  in  a  good  man's 
shop,  bemoaning  of  my  self  in  my  sad  and  doleful  state,  afflicting 
my  self  with  self-abhorrence  for  this  wicked  and  ungodly 
thought;  lamenting  also  this  hard  hap  of  mine,  for  that  I 
should  commit  so  great  a  sin,  greatly  fearing  I  should  not  be 
pardoned  ;  praying  also  in  my  heart,  that  if  this  sin  of  mine  did 

52 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

differ  from  that  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  would  shew 
it  me:  And  being  now  ready  to  sink  with  fear,  suddainly  there 
was  as  if  there  had  rushed  in  at  the  window,  the  noise  of  wind 
upon  me,  but  very  pleasant,  and  as  if  I  had  heard  a  voice 
speaking,  Didst  ever  refuse  to  be  justified  by  the  Blood  of  Christ  ? 
And  withal,  my  whole  life  of  profession  past,  was  in  a  moment 
opened  to  me,  wherein  I  was  made  to  see,  that  designedly  I  had 
not  :  So  my  heart  answered  groaningly,  A'^^.  Then  fell  with 
power  that  Word  of  God  upon  me,  ^ee  that  ye  refuse  not  him 
that  speaketh^  Heb.  12.  25.  This  made  a  strange  seisure  upon 
my  spirit,  it  brought  light  with  it,  and  commanded  a  silence  in 
my  heart  of  all  those  tumultuous  thoughts  that  before  did  use, 
like  masterless  hell-hounds,  to  roar  and  bellow,  and  make  an 
hideous  noise  within  me.  It  shewed  me  also,  that  Jesus  Christ 
had  yet  a  word  of  Grace  and  Mercy  for  me,  that  he  had  not, 
as  I  had  feared,  quite  forsaken  and  cast  off  my  Soul  ;  yea,  this 
was  a  kind  of  a  chide  for  my  proneness  to  desparation  ;  a  kind 
of  threatning  of  me,  if  I  did  not,  notwithstanding  my  sins,  and 
the  heinousness  of  them,  venture  my  Salvation  upon  the  Son  of 
God.  But  as  to  my  determining  about  this  strange  dispensa- 
tion, what  it  was,  I  know  not  ;  or  from  whence  it  came,  I 
know  not  ;  I  have  not  yet,  in  twenty  years  time,  been  able  to 
make  a  judgment  of  it:  /  thought  then  what  here  I  should  be  loth  to 
speak.  But  verily,  that  suddain  rushing  wind  was  as  if  an  Angel 
had  come  upon  me,  but  both  it  and  the  Salutation  I  will  leave 
until  the  Day  of  Judgment  ;  only  this  I  say,  it  commanded 
a  great  calm  in  my  Soul ;  it  persuaded  me  there  might  be  hope ; 
it  showed  me,  as  I  thought,  what  the  sin  unpardonable  was,  and 
that  my  Soul  had  yet  the  blessed  privilege  to  flee  to  Jesus  Christ 
for  Mercy.  But,  I  say,  concerning  this  dispensation,  I  know 
not  what  yet  to  say  unto  it  ;  which  was,  also,  in  truth,  the 
cause  that,  at  first,  I  did  not  speak  of  it  in  the  Book.  I  do  now, 
also,  leave  it  to  be  thought  on  by  men  of  sound  Judgment.  I 
lay  not  the  stress  of  my  Salvation  thereupon,  but  upon  the  Lord 
Jesus,  in  the  Promise  ;  yet,  seeing  I  am  here  unfolding  of  my 
secret  things,  I  thought  it  might  not  be  altogether  in-expedient 
to  let  this  also  show  it  self,  though  I  cannot  now  relate  the  matter 
as  there  I  did  experience  it.  This  lasted,  in  the  savour  of  it, 
for  about  three  or  four  days,  and  then  I  began  to  mistrust  and 
to  despair  again. 

53 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

176.  Wherefore,  still  my  life  hung  in  doubt  before  me, 
not  knowing  which  way  I  should  tip ;  only  this  I  found  my  Soul's 
desire,  even  to  cast  itself  at  the  foot  of  Grace,  by  prayer  and 
supplication.  But,  oh !  'twas  hard  for  me  now  to  bear  the 
face  to  pray  to  this  Christ  for  mercy,  against  whom  I  had  thus 
most  vilely  sinned  :  'Twas  hard  work,  I  say,  to  offer  to  look 
him  in  the  face  against  whom  I  had  so  vilely  sinned  ;  and 
indeed,  I  have  found  it  as  difficult  to  come  to  God  by  prayer, 
after  backsliding  from  him,  as  to  do  any  other  thing.  Oh,  the 
shame  that  did  now  attend  me  !  especially  when  I  thought  I  am 
now  a-going  to  pray  to  him  for  mercy  that  I  had  so  lightly 
esteemed  but  a  while  before  !  I  was  ashamed  ;  yea,  even  con- 
founded, because  this  villainy  had  been  committed  by  me;  but 
I  saw  there  was  but  one  way  with  me,  I  must  go  to  him  and 
humble  my  self  unto  him,  and  beg  that  he,  of  his  wonderful 
mercy,  would  show  pity  to  me,  and  have  mercy  upon  my 
wretched  sinful  Soul. 

177.  Which,  when  the  Tempter  perceived,  he  strongly 
suggested  to  me.  That  I  ought  not  to  pray  to  God  ;  for  prayer  was 
not  for  any  in  my  case^  neither  could  it  do  me  good^  because  I 
had  rejected  the  Mediator ^  by  whom  all  prayers  came  with  acceptance 
to  God  the  Father;  and  without  whom  no  prayer  could  come  into  his 
presence :  Wherefore^  now  to  pray  is  but  to  add  sin  to  sin  ;  yea, 
now  to  pray^  seeing  God  has  cast  you  ojf  is  the  next  way  to  anger 
and  offend  him  more  than  you  ever  did  before. 

178.  For  God^  saith  he,  hath  been  weary  of  you  for  these 
several  years  already^  because  you  are  none  of  his ;  your  baw lings 
in  his  ears  hath  been  no  pleasant  voice  to  him^  and^  therefore^  he 
let  you  sin  this  sin^  that  you  might  be  quite  cut  of^  and  will 
you  pray  still?  This  the  Devil  urged,  and  set  forth  that,  in 
Numbers^  when  Moses  said  to  the  children  of  Israel^  That 
because  they  would  not  go  up  to  possess  the  land  when  God 
would  have  them^  therefore^  for  ever  after  he  did  bar  them 
out  from  thence^  though  they  prayed  they  inight  with  tears^ 
Num.  14.  36,  37,  &c. 

179.  As  'tis  said  in  another  place,  Ex.  21.  14:  The 
man  that  sins  presutnptuously  shall  be  taken  from  God^s  Altar  that 
he  may  die:  Even  as  Joab  was  by  King  Solomon^  when  he 
thought  to  find  shelter  there,  i  Kings  2.  28,  &c.  These  places 
did  pinch  me  very  sore;  yet,  my  case  being  desperate,  I  thought 

54 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

with  myself  I  can  but  die;  and  if  it  must  be  so,  it  shall  once  be 
said,  That  such  an  one  died  at  the  foot  of  Christ  in  prayer.  This 
I  did,  but  with  great  difficulty,  God  doth  know  ;  and  that 
because,  together  with  this,  still  that  saying  about  Esau  would 
be  set  at  my  heart,  even  like  a  flaming  Sword  to  keep  the 
way  of  the  Tree  of  Life,  lest  I  should  take  thereof,  and  live. 
Oh  !  Who  knows  how  hard  a  thing  I  found  it,  to  come  to 
God  in  prayer  ? 

1 80.  I  did  also  desire  the  prayers  of  the  people  of  God  for 
me,  but  I  feared  that  God  would  give  them  no  heart  to  do  it ; 
yea,  I  trembled  in  my  soul  to  think  that  some  or  other  of  them 
would  shortly  tell  me,  that  God  had  said  those  words  to  them 
that  he  once  did  say  to  the  Prophet  concerning  the  Children  of 
Israel,  Pray  not  thou  for  this  people^  for  I  have  rejected  them^ 
Jer.  II.  14.  So,  pray  not  for  him.,  for  I  have  rejeSied  him.  Yea, 
I  thought  that  he  had  whispered  this  to  some  of  them  already, 
only  they  durst  not  tell  me  so,  neither  durst  I  ask  them  of  it, 
for  fear,  if  it  should  be  so,  it  would  make  me  quite  besides 
myself:  Man  knows  the  beginning  of  sin^  (said  Spira,)  but  who 
bounds  the  issues  thereof? 

181.  About  this  time  I  took  an  opportunity  to  break  my 
mind  to  an  ancient  Christian,  and  told  him  all  my  case  :  I  told 
him  also,  that  I  was  afraid  that  I  had  sinned  the  sin  against  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  and  he  told  me.  He  thought  so  too.  Here,  there- 
fore, I  had  but  cold  comfort  ;  but,  talking  a  little  more  with 
him,  I  found  him,  though  a  good  man,  a  stranger  to  much 
combat  with  the  Devil.  Wherefore,  I  went  to  God  again,  as 
well  as  I  could,  for  mercy  still, 

182.  Now  also  did  the  Tempter  begin  to  mock  me  in 
my  misery,  saying,  That  seeing  I  had  thus  parted  with  the  Lord 
jfesus,  and  provoked  him  to  displeasure^  who  would  have  stood 
between  my  Soul  and  the  fame  of  devouring  ftre^  there  was  now  but 
one  way ;  and  that  waSy  To  pray  that  God  the  Father  would  be 
the  Mediator  betwixt  his  Son  and  me,  that  we  might  be  reconciled 
again.,  and  that  I  might  have  that  blessed  benefit  in  him^  that  his 
blessed  Saints  enjoyed. 

183.  Then  did  that  Scripture  sieze  upon  my  soul.  He  is  of 
one  mind.,  and  who  can  turn  him  ?  Oh  !  I  saw  'twas  as  easie  to 
perswade  him  to  make  a  new  World,  a  new  Covenant,  or  new 
Bible,  besides  that  we  have  already,  as  to  pray  for  such  a  thing. 

55 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

This  was  to  persuade  him  that  what  he  had  done  already  was 
meer  folly,  and  to  perswade  with  him  to  alter;  yea,  to  disannul  the 
whole  way  of  Salvation:  And  then  would  that  saying  rent  my 
soul  asunder.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  ;  for  there  is 
none  other  name  under  heaven^  given  amongst  7nen^  whereby  we  must 
be  saved^  Acts  4.  12. 

184.  Now,  the  most  free,  and  full,  and  gracious  words  of 
the  Gospel  were  the  greatest  torment  to  me  ;  yea,  nothing  so 
afflicted  me  as  the  thoughts  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  remembrance 
of  a  Saviour,  because  I  had  cast  him  off,  brought  forth  the 
villany  of  my  sin,  and  my  loss  by  it,  to  mind  ;  nothing  did 
twinge  my  Conscience  like  this  :  Every  time  that  I  thought  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  of  his  Grace,  Love,  Goodness,  Kindness, 
Gentleness,  Meekness,  Death,  Blood,  Promises  and  blessed 
Exhortations,  Comforts  and  Consolations,  it  went  to  my  Soul 
like  a  Sword  ;  for  still,  unto  these  my  considerations  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  these  thoughts  would  make  place  for  themselves  in 
my  heart :  A\y  this  is  the  Jesus,  the  loving  Saviour,  the  Son  of  God, 
whom  you  have  parted  with,  whom  you  have  slighted,  despised,  and 
abused.  This  is  the  only  Saviour,  the  only  Redeemer,  the  only  one 
that  could  so  love  sinners  as  to  wash  them  from  their  sins  in  his  own 
most  precious  Blood :  But  you  have  no  part  nor  lot  in  this  fesus,  you 
have  put  him  from  you,  you  have  said  in  your  heart.  Let  him  go  if 
he  will.  Now  therefore,  you  are  severed  from  him  ;  you  have 
severed  your  self  from  him.  Behold,  then,  his  Goodness,  but  your  self 
to  be  no  partaker  of  it.  Oh,  thought  I,  what  have  I  lost  ! 
What  have  I  parted  with!  What  have  dis-inherited  my  poor 
Soul  of!  Oh !  'tis  sad  to  be  destroyed  by  the  Grace  and 
Mercy  of  God  ;  to  have  the  Lamb,  the  Saviour,  turn  Lion  and 
Destroyer,  Rev.  6.  I  also  trembled,  as  I  have  said,  at  the 
sight  of  the  Saints  of  God;  especially  at  those  that  greatly  loved 
him,  and  that  made  it  their  business  to  walk  continually  with 
him  in  this  World  ;  for  they  did,  both  in  their  words,  their 
carriages,  and  all  their  expressions  of  tenderness  and  fear  to  sin 
against  their  precious  Saviour,  condemn,  lay  guilt  upon,  and 
also  add  continual  affliftion  and  shame  unto  my  soul,  The 
dread  of  them  was  upon  me,  and  I  trembled  at  God's  Samuels, 
I  Sam.  16.  4. 

185.  Now  also  the  Tempter  began  a- fresh  to  mock  my 
Soul  another  way,  saying  That  Christ,  indeed,  did  pity  ?ny  case, 

56 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS      . 

and  was  sorry  for  my  loss  ;  hut  forasmuch  as  I  had  sinned  and 
transgressed^  as  I  had  done^  he  could  by  no  ineans  help  me^  nor  save 
me  from  what  1  jeared  ;  for  my  sin  was  not  of  the  nature  of  theirs^ 
for  whom  he  bled  and  died ;  neither  was  it  counted  with  those  that 
were  laid  to  his  charge^  when  he  hanged  on  the  Tree  :  Therefore^ 
unless  he  should  come  down  from  Heaven^  and  die  a-new  for  this 
sin^  though  indeed  he  did  greatly  pity  me^  yet  I  could  have  no  benefit 
of  him.  These  things  may  seem  ridiculous  to  others,  even  as 
ridiculous  as  they  were  in  themselves,  but  to  me  they  were  most 
tormenting  cogitations;  every  of  them  augmented  my  misery, 
that  Jesus  Christ  should  have  so  much  love  as  to  pity  me,  when 
yet  he  could  not  help  me;  nor  did  I  think  that  the  reason  why 
he  could  not  help  me,  was,  because  his  Merits  were  weak,  or 
his  Grace  and  Salvation  spent  on  others  already,  but  because  his 
faithfulness  to  his  threatning  would  not  let  him  extend  his 
mercy  to  me.  Besides,  I  thought,  as  I  have  already  hinted,  that 
my  sin  was  not  within  the  bounds  of  that  pardon,  that  was 
wrapped  up  in  a  promise  ;  and  if  not,  then  I  knew  assuredly, 
that  it  was  more  easie  for  Heaven  and  Earth  to  pass  away,  than 
for  me  to  have  Eternal  Life.  So  that  the  ground  of  all  these 
fears  of  mine  did  arise  from  a  stedfast  belief  that  I  had  of  the 
stability  of  the  holy  Word  of  God,  and  also  from  my  being 
misinformed  of  the  nature  of  my  sin. 

1 86.  But,  Oh,  how  this  would  add  to  my  affliction,  to 
conceit  that  I  should  be  guilty  of  such  a  sin,  for  which  he  did 
not  die.  These  thoughts  would  so  confound  me,  and  imprison 
me,  and  tie  me  up  from  faith,  that  I  knew  not  what  to  do  : 
But,  Oh,  thought  I,  that  he  would  come  down  again  !  Oh, 
that  the  work  of  Man's  Redemption  was  yet  to  be  done  by 
Christ !  How  would  I  pray  him,  and  intreat  him  to  count  and 
reckon  this  sin  amongst  the  rest  for  which  he  died  ?  But  this 
Scripture  would  strike  me  down,  as  dead  ;   Christ  being  raised 

from  the  dcad^  dieth  no  more :  death  hath  no  ?nore  dominion  over 
him^  Rom.  6.  9. 

187.  Thus,  by  the  strange  and  unusual  assaults  of  the 
Tempter,  was  my  Soul  like  a  broken  Vessel,  driven  as  with  the 
Winds,  and  tossed  sometimes  head-long  into  despair  ;  sometimes 
upon  the  Covenant  of  Works,  and  sometimes  to  wish  that  the 
new  Covenant,  and  the  conditions  thereof,  might,  so  far  forth 
as  I  thought  my  self  concerned,  be  turned  another  way,  and 

57 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

changed.  But  in  all  these ^  I  was  but  as  those  that  jostle  against 
the  Rocks  ;  more  broken^  scattered  and  rent.  Oh,  the  unthought 
of  imaginations,  frights,  fears  and  terrors,  that  are  afFedled  by 
a  thorough  application  of  guilt,  yielding  to  desperation !  This  is 
the  man  that  hath  his  dwelling  among  the  tombs^  ivith  the  dead  ; 
that  is  always  crying  out^  and  cutting  himself  with  stones^  Mar.  5. 
1,  2,  3.  But,  I  say,  all  in  vain  ;  Desparation  will  not  comfort 
him,  the  old  Covenant  w^ill  not  save  him  :  Nay,  Heaven  and 
Earth  shall  pass  away,  before  one  jot  or  tittle  of  the  Word  and 
Law  of  Grace  shall  fail,  or  be  removed.  This  I  saw,  this  I  felt, 
and  under  this  I  groaned  ;  yet  this  advantage  I  got  thereby, 
namely,  a  further  confirmation  of  the  certainty  of  the  way  of 
Salvation,  and  that  the  Scriptures  were  the  Word  of  God. 
Oh  !  I  cannot  now  express  what  then  I  saw  and  felt  of  the 
steadiness  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Rock  of  Man's  Salvation  :  What 
was  done,  could  not  be  undone,  added  to,  nor  altered.  I  saw, 
indeed,  that  sin  might  drive  the  Soul  beyond  Christ,  even  the 
sin  which  is  unpardonable  ;  but  woe  to  him  that  was  so  driven, 
for  the  Word  would  shut  him  out. 

188.  Thus  was  I  always  sinking,  whatever  I  did  think,  or 
do.  So  one  day  I  walked  to  a  neighbouring  Town,  and  sate 
down  upon  a  Settle  in  the  Street,  and  fell  into  a  very  deep 
pause  about  the  most  fearful  state  my  sin  had  brought  me  to  ; 
and  after  long  musing,  I  lifted  up  my  head,  but  me  thought 
I  saw,  as  if  the  Sun  that  shineth  in  the  Heavens  did  grudge  to 
give  light ;  and  as  if  the  very  stones  in  the  Street,  and  tiles  upon 
the  houses,  did  bend  themselves  against  me;  me-thought  that 
they  all  combined  together,  to  banish  me  out  of  the  World  ; 
I  was  abhorred  of  them,  and  unfit  to  dwell  among  them,  or  be 
partaker  of  their  benefits,  because  I  had  sinned  against  the 
Saviour.  Oh,  how  happy  now  was  every  creature,  over  I  was  ! 
For  they  stood  fast,  and  kept  their  station,  but  I  was  gone  and 
lost. 

189.  Then  breaking  out  in  the  bitterness  of  my  Soul, 
I  said  to  my  self,  with  a  grievous  sigh.  How  can  God  comfort 
such  a  wretch  as  I  F  I  had  no  sooner  said  it,  but  this  returned 
upon  me,  as  an  echo  doth  answer  a  voice,  This  sin  is  fiot  unto 
death.  At  which  I  was  as  if  I  had  been  raised  out  of  a  Grave,  and 
cried  out  again,  Lord^  how  couldst  thou  find  out  such  a  word  as  this  ? 
For  I  was  filled  with  admiration  at  the  fitness,  and  also  at  the 

58 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

unexpeftedness  of  the  sentence.  The  fitness  of  the  word,  the 
Tightness  of  the  timing  of  it,  the  power,  and  sweetness,  and 
light,  and  glory  that  came  with  it  also,  was  marvellous  to  me  to 
find.  I  was  now,  for  the  time,  out  of  doubt,  as  to  that  about 
which  I  so  much  was  in  doubt  before  :  My  fears  before  wcre^ 
that  my  sin  was  not  pardonable,  and  so  that  I  had  no  right  to 
pray,  to  repent,  iffc.  or  that  if  I  did,  it  would  be  of  no  ad- 
vantage, or  profit  to  me.  But  now,  thought  I,  if  this  sin  is  not 
unto  death,  then  it  is  pardonable  ;  therefore  from  this  I  have 
encouragement  to  come  to  God  by  Christ  for  mercy  ;  to  con- 
sider the  promise  of  forgiveness,  as  that  which  stands  with  open 
arms  to  receive  me,  as  well  as  others.  This  therefore  was  a 
great  easement  to  my  mind  ;  to  wit,  that  my  sin  was  pardon- 
able, that  it  was  not  the  sin  unto  death,  (i  yoh.  5.  16,  17.) 
None  but  those  that  know  what  my  trouble  (by  their  own 
experience)  was,  can  tell  what  relief  came  to  my  Soul  by  this 
consideration  :  It  was  a  release  to  me  from  my  former  bonds, 
and  a  shelter  from  the  former  storm  :  I  seemed  now  to  stand 
upon  the  same  ground  with  other  sinners,  and  to  have  as  good 
right  to  the  Word  and  Prayer  as  any  of  they. 

190.  Now,  I  say,  I  was  in  hopes  that  my  sin  was  not 
unpardonable,  but  that  there  might  be  hopes  for  me  to  obtain 
forgiveness.  But,  Oh,  how  Satan  now  did  lay  about  him,  for 
to  bring  me  down  again  !  But  he  could  by  no  means  do  it, 
neither  this  day,  nor  the  most  part  of  the  next  ;  for  this  good 
sentence  stood  like  a  mill-post  at  my  back :  Yet  towards  the 
evening  of  the  next  day,  I  felt  this  word  begin  to  leave  me,  and 
to  withdraw  its  supportation  from  me  ;  and  so  I  returned  to 
my  old  fears  again,  but  with  a  great  deal  of  grudging  and 
peevishness,  for  I  feared  the  sorrow  of  despair  ;  nor  could  my 
faith  now  longer  retain  this  word. 

191.  But  the  next  day  at  evening,  being  under  many  fears, 
I  went  to  seek  the  Lord  ;  and  as  I  prayed,  I  cried,  and  my 
Soul  cried  to  him  in  these  words,  with  strong  cries  ;  0  Lord^ 
I  beseech  thee^  shew  tne^  that  thou  hast  loved  me  with  an  everlasting 
love^  Jer.  31.  3.  I  had  no  sooner  said  it,  but  with  sweetness 
this  returned  upon  me,  as  an  echo,  or  sounding  again,  /  have 
loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love.  Now  I  v/ent  to  bed  in  quiet ; 
also  when  I  awaked  the  next  morning,  it  was  fresh  upon  my 
Soul ;  and  I  believed  it. 

59 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

ig2.  But  yet  the  Tempter  left  me  not,  for  it  could  not  be 
so  little  as  an  hundred  times,  that  he,  that  day,  did  labour  to 
break  my  peace.  Oh,  the  combats  and  conflicts  that  I  did  then 
meet  with,  as  I  strove  to  hold  by  this  word  !  That  of  Esau 
would  fly  in  my  face  like  Lightning  :  I  should  be  sometimes 
up  and  down  twenty  times  in  an  hour ;  yet  God  did  bear  me 
up,  and  keep  my  heart  upon  this  word;  from  which  I  had  also, 
for  several  days  together,  very  much  sweetness,  and  comfortable 
hopes  of  pardon  :  For  thus  it  was  made  out  unto  me,  /  loved 
thee  whilst  thou  wast  committing  this  siriy  I  loved  thee  before^  I  love 
thee  stilly  and  I  will  love  thee  for  ever. 

193.  Yet  I  saw  my  sin  most  barbarous,  and  a  filthy  crime, 
and  could  not  but  conclude,  and  that  with  great  shame  and 
astonishment,  that  I  had  horridly  abused  the  holy  Son  of  God  ; 
wherefore  I  felt  my  soul  greatly  to  love  and  pity  him,  and  my 
bowels  to  yearn  towards  him  ;  for  I  saw  he  was  still  my  friend, 
and  did  reward  me  good  for  evil  ;  yea,  the  love  and  afFedlion 
that  then  did  burn  within,  to  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
did  work,  at  this  time,  such  a  strong  and  hot  desire  of  revenge- 
ment  upon  my  self,  for  the  abuse  I  had  done  unto  him,  that,  to 
speak  as  I  then  thought,  had  I  had  a  thousand  gallons  of  blood 
within  my  veins,  I  could  freely  then  have  spilt  it  all  at  the  com- 
mand and  feet  of  this  my  Lord  and  Saviour. 

194.  And  as  I  was  thus  in  musing,  and  in  my  studies, 
considering  how  to  love  the  Lord,  and  to  express  my  love  to 
him,  that  saying  came  in  upon  me,  If  thou^  Lord,  shouldst  mark 
iniquity,  0  Lord,  who  should  stand  ?  but  there  is  forgiveness  with 
thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  feared,  Psal.  130.  4.  These  were  good 
words  to  me,  especially  the  latter  part  thereof;  to  wit,  that 
there  is  forgiveness  with  the  Lord,  that  he  might  be  feared  ; 
that  is,  as  then  I  understood  it,  that  he  might  be  loved,  and 
had  in  reverence  ;  for  it  was  thus  made  out  to  me.  That  the 
great  God  did  set  so  high  an  esteem  upon  the  love  of  his  poor 
Creatures,  that  rather  than  he  would  go  without  their  love,  he 
would  pardon  their  transgressions. 

195.  And  now  was  that  word  fulfilled  on  me,  and  I  was 
also  refreshed  by  it  ;  Then  shall  they  be  ashamed  and  confounded, 
and  never  open  their  jnouth  any  more  because  of  their  shame,  when 
I  am  pacified  towards  them  for  all  that  they  have  done,  saith  the 
Lord  God,  Ezek.  16.  36.     Thus  was  my  Soul  at  this  time  (and, 

60 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

as  I  then  did  think,  for  ever)  set  at  liberty  from  being  afflifted 
with  my  former  guilt  and  amazement. 

196.  But  before  many  weeks  were  over,  I  began  to 
despond  again,  fearing  lest,  notwithstanding  all  that  I  had 
enjoyed,  yet  I  might  be  deceived,  and  destroyed  at  the  last ;  for 
this  consideration  came  strong  into  my  mind,  That  whatever 
comfort  and  peace  I  thought  I  might  have  from  the  word  of  the 
promise  of  Life^  yet  unless  there  could  be  found  in  my  refreshment 
a  concurrence  and  agreement  in  the  Scriptures^  let  7ne  think  what 
I  will  thereof  and  hold  it  never  so  fast^  I  should  find  no  such 
thing  at  the  end ;  for  the  Scriptures  cannot  be  broken^  Joh.  10.  35. 

197.  Now  began  my  heart  again  to  ake,  and  fear  I  might 
meet  with  disappointment  at  the  last.  Wherefore  I  began  with 
all  seriousness  to  examine  my  former  comfort,  and  to  consider 
whether  one  that  had  sinned  as  I  had  done,  might  with  con- 
fidence trust  upon  the  faithfulness  of  God,  laid  down  in  those 
words  by  which  I  had  been  comforted,  and  on  which  I  had 
leaned  my  self:  But  now  were  brought  those  sayings  to  my 
mind.  For  it  is  impossible  for  those  who  were  once  enlightned^  and 
have  tasted  the  heavenly  Gift^  and  were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy 
Ghost^  and  have  tasted  the  good  Word  of  God^  and  the  Powers  of 
the  World  to  come^  if  they  shall  fall  away^  to  renew  them  again 
unto  Repentance^  Heb.  6.  For  if  we  sin  wilfully^  after  we  have 
received  the  knoiuledge  of  the  truth^  there  remains  no  more  sacrifice 

for  sin,  but  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  Judgment  and  fiery 
indignation^  which  shall  devour  the  adversaries^  Heb.  lO.  Even 
as  Esau,  who  for  one  morsel  of  meat^  sold  his  Birth-right  :  For  you 
know  how  that  afterwards^  when  he  would  have  inherited  the 
blessing^  he  was  rejected;  for  he  found  no  place  of  repentance^  though 
he  sought  it  carefully  with  tears^  Heb.  12. 

198.  Now  was  the  Word  of  the  Gospel  forced  from  my 
Soul ;  so  that  no  promise  or  encouragement  was  to  be  found  in 
the  Bible  for  me  :  And  now  would  that  saying  work  upon  my 
spirit,  to  afflift  me,  Rejoice  not^  O  Israel^  for  joy^  as  other  people^ 
Hos.  9.  I.  For  I  saw  indeed,  there  was  cause  of  rejoicing  for 
those  that  held  to  Jesus  ;  but  as  for  me,  I  had  cut  my  self  off 
by  my  transgressions,  and  left  my  self  neither  foot-hold,  nor 
hand-hold,  amongst  all  the  stays  and  props  in  the  precious  Word 
of  Life. 

199.  And  truly,  I  did  now  feel  my  self  to  sink  into  a  gulf, 

61 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

as  an  house  whose  foundation  is  destroyed.  I  did  liken  my  self, 
in  this  condition,  unto  the  case  of  some  child  that  was  fallen 
into  a  Mill-pit  ;  who,  though  it  could  make  some  shift  to 
scrabble  and  sprawl  in  the  water,  yet  because  it  could  find 
neither  hold  for  hand  nor  foot,  therefore  at  last  it  must  die  in 
that  condition.  So  soon  as  this  fresh  assault  had  fastned  on  my 
Soul,  that  Scripture  came  into  my  heart,  This  for  tnany  days^ 
Dan.  10.  14.  And,  indeed,  I  found  it  was  so  ;  for  I  could  not 
be  delivered,  nor  brought  to  peace  again,  until  well-nigh  two 
years  and  an  half  were  compleatly  finished.  Wherefore  these 
words,  though  in  themselves,  they  tended  to  discouragement, 
yet  to  me,  who  feared  this  condition  would  be  eternal,  they 
were  at  some  times  as  an  help  and  refreshment  to  me. 

200.  For,  thought  I,  many  days  are  not  for  ever,  many  days 
will  have  an  end  ;  therefore  seeing  I  was  to  be  afflifted,  not 
a  few,  but  many  days^  yet  I  was  glad  it  was  buty^r  many  days. 
Thus,  I  say,  I  could  re-call  my  self  sometimes,  and  give  my  self 
an  help  ;  for  as  soon  as  ever  the  words  came  into  my  mind,  at 
first,  I  knew  my  trouble  would  be  long  ;  yet  this  would  be  but 
sometimes,  for  I  could  not  always  think  on  this,  nor  ever  be 
helped  by  it,  though  I  did. 

201.  Now  while  these  Scriptures  lay  before  me,  and  laid 
sin  anew  at  my  door,  that  saying  in  Luk.  18.  I.  with  others, 
did  encourage  me  to  prayer  :  Then  the  Tempter  again  laid  at 
me  very  sore  ;  suggesting.  That  neither  the  Mercy  of  God^  nor  yet 
the  Blood  of  Christy  did  at  all  concern  me^  nor  could  they  help  me 

for  my  sin  ;  therefore  it  was  but  in  vain  to  pray.  Yet,  thought  I, 
/  will  pray  :  But^  said  the  Tempter,  your  sin  is  unpardonable. 
Well^  said  I,  /  will  pray.  'Tis  to  no  boot.,  said  he.  Yet^  said  I, 
/  will  pray.  So  I  went  to  prayer  to  God  ;  and  while  I  was  at 
prayer,  I  uttered  words  to  this  efFeil,  Lord^  Satan  tells  me.,  that 
neither  thy  Mercy.,  nor  Christ'' s  Blood  is  sufficient  to  save  my  Soul : 
Lordj  shall  I  honour  thee  most,  by  believing  thou  wilt  and  canst ; 
or  him,  by  believing  thou  neither  wilt  nor  canst  ?  Lord,  I  would 
fain  honour  thee,  by  believing  thou  wilt  and  canst. 

202.  And  as  I  was  thus  before  the  Lord,  that  Scripture 
fastned  on  my  heart,  [O  man,  great  is  thy  faith,']  Mat.  15.  28. 
even  as  if  one  had  clapped  me  on  the  back,  as  I  was  on  my 
knees  before  God  :  Yet  I  was  not  able  to  believe  this,  that  this 
was  a  prayer  of  faith,  till  almost  six  months  after  ;  for  I  could 

62 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

not  think  that  I  had  faith,  or  that  there  should  be  a  word  for 
me  to  aft  faith  on  ;  therefore  I  should  still  be,  as  sticking  in  the 
jaws  of  desperation,  and  went  mourning  up  and  down,  in  a  sad 
condition. 

203.  There  was  nothing  now  that  I  longed  for  more,  than 
to  be  put  out  of  doubt,  as  to  this  thing  in  question,  and  as  I  was 
vehemently  desiring  to  know  if  there  was  indeed  hopes  for  me, 
these  words  came  rolling  into  my  mind  ;  TVill  the  Lord  cast  off 
for  ever  ?  and  will  he  be  favourable  no  more  ?  Is  his  mercy  clean 
gone  for  ever  ?  doth  his  promise  fail  for  evermore  ?  Hath  God 
forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?  hath  he  in  anger  shut  up  his  tender 
mercies?  Psal.  77.  7,  8,  9.  And  all  the  while  they  run  in  my 
mind,  me-thought,  I  had  this  still  as  the  answer,  ""Tis  a  question 
whether  he  hath^  or  no  ;  it  Jiiay  be^  he  hath  not.  Yea,  the 
interrogatory  seemed  to  me,  to  carry  in  it  a  sure  affirmation, 
that  indeed  he  had  not,  nor  would  so  cast  off,  but  would  be 
favourable  ;  that  his  promise  doth  not  fail,  and  that  he  had  not 
forgotten  to  be  gracious,  nor  would  in  anger  shut  up  tender 
mercy  :  Something  also  there  was  upon  my  heart  at  the  same 
time,  which  I  cannot  now  call  to  mind ;  which,  with  this  Text, 
did  sweeten  my  heart,  and  make  me  conclude,  that  his  mercy 
might  not  be  quite  gone,  nor  clean  gone  for  ever. 

204.  At  another  time,  I  remembred,  I  was  again  much 
under  this  Question,  Whether  the  Blood  of  Christ  was  sufficient 
to  save  my  Soul  ?  In  which  doubt  I  continued,  from  morning, 
till  about  seven  or  eight  at  night ;  and  at  last,  when  I  was,  as  it 
were,  quite  worn  out  with  fear,  lest  it  should  not  lay  hold  on 
me,  these  words  did  sound  suddainly  within  my  heart,  He  is 
able:  But  me-thought,  this  word  Jble,'w^s  spoke  loud  unto  me; 
it  shewed  a  great  word,  it  seemed  to  be  writ  in  great  letters, 
and  gave  such  a  justle  to  my  fear  and  doubt  (I  mean,  for 
the  time  it  tarried  with  me,  which  was  about  a  day)  as  I 
never  had  from  that,  all  my  life,  either  before  or  after, 
Heb.   7.   25. 

205.  But  one  morning  when  I  was  again  at  prayer,  and 
trembling  under  the  fear  of  this,  That  no  Word  of  God  could  help 
me^  that  piece  of  a  sentence  darted  in  upon  me.  My  Grace  is 
sufficient.  At  this,  me-thought,  I  felt  some  stay,  as  if  there 
might  be  hopes.  But,  oh,  how  good  a  thing  it  is,  for  God  to 
send  his  Word  !  for,  about  a  fortnight  before,  I  was  looking  on 

63 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

this  very  place,  and  then  I  thought  it  could  not  come  near  my 
Soul  with  comfort,  therefore  I  threw  down  my  Book  in  a  pet : 
Then  I  thought  it  was  not  large  enough  for  me  ;  no,  not 
large  enough  ;  but  now  it  was  as  if  it  had  Arms  of  Grace  so 
wide,  that  it  could  not  only  inclose  me,  but  many  more  svich  as 
I  besides. 

206.  By  these  words  I  was  sustained,  yet  not  without 
exceeding  conflicts,  for  the  space  of  seven  or  eight  weeks  ;  for 
my  peace  would  be  in  it,  and  out,  sometimes  twenty  times  a 
day  ;  comfort  now,  and  trouble  presently  ;  peace  now,  and 
before  I  could  go  a  furlong,  as  full  of  fear  and  guilt  as  ever 
heart  could  hold  :  And  this  was  not  only  now  and  then,  but 
my  whole  seven  weeks  experience  ;  for  this  about  the  sufficiency 
of  Grace ^  and  that  of  Eiau%  parting  with  his  Birth-right,  would 
be  like  a  pair  of  Scales  within  my  mind  ;  sometimes  one  end 
would  be  uppermost,  and  sometimes  again  the  other  ;  according 
to  which,  would  be  my  peace  or  trouble. 

207.  Therefore  I  still  did  pray  to  God,  that  he  would 
come  in  with  this  Scripture  more  fully  on  my  heart ;  to  wit, 
that  he  would  help  me  to  apply  the  whole  sentence,  for  as  yet  I 
could  not  :  That  he  gave,  that  I  gathered  ;  but  further  I  could 
not  go,  for  as  yet  it  only  helped  me  to  hope  there  might  be 
mercy  for  me  ;  My  Grace  is  sufficient :  And  though  it  came  no 
further,  it  answered  my  former  question  ;  to  wit,  that  there 
was  hope  ;  yet,  because  for  thee^  was  left  out,  I  was  not  con- 
tented, but  prayed  to  God  for  that  also.  Wherefore,  one  day, 
as  I  was  in  a  Meeting  of  God's  People,  full  of  sadness  and 
terrour,  for  my  fears  again  were  strong  upon  me  ;  and,  as  I  was 
now  thinking,  my  Soul  was  never  the  better,  but  my  case  most 
sad  and  fearful,  these  words  did  with  great  power  suddainly 
break  in  upon  me  ;  My  Grace  is  sufficient  for  thee^  my  Grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee,  my  Grace  is  sufficient  for  thee,  three  times 
together :  And,  Oh  !  me-thought  that  every  word  was  a 
mighty  word  unto  me  ;  as  ?7iy,  and  Grace,  and  sufficient,  and 
for  thee  ;  they  were  then,  and  sometimes  are  still  far  bigger  than 

others  be. 

208.  At  which  time  my  understanding  was  so  enlightned, 
that  I  was  as  though  I  had  seen  the  Lord  Jesus  look  down  from 
Heaven,  through  the  Tiles,  upon  me,  and  diredl  these  words 
unto  me.     This  sent  me  mourning  home,  it  broke  my  heart, 

64 


TO   THE    CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

and  filled  me  full  of  joy,  and  laid  me  low  as  the  dust ;  only  it 
stayed  not  long  with  me,  I  mean,  in  this  glory,  and  refreshing 
comfort ;  yet  it  continued  with  me  for  several  weeks,  and  did 
encourage  me  to  hope  :  But  so  soon  as  that  powerful  operation 
of  it  was  taken  off  my  heart,  that  other,  about  Esau^  returned 
upon  me  as  before  ;  so  my  Soul  did  hang  as  in  a  pair  of  Scales 
again  ;  sometimes  up,  and  sometimes  down  ;  now  in  peace,  and 
anon  again  in  terrour. 

209.  Thus  I  went  on  for  many  weeks,  sometimes  com- 
forted, and  sometimes  tormented ;  and  especially  at  some  times 
my  torment  would  be  very  sore,  for  all  those  Scriptures  fore- 
named,  in  the  Hebrews,  would  be  set  before  me,  as  the  only 
Sentences  that  would  keep  me  out  of  Heaven.  Then  again 
I  should  begin  to  repent  that  ever  that  thought  went  thorough 
me  ;  I  should  also  think  thus  with  my  self,  Why,  how  many 
Scriptures  are  there  against  ?ne  ?  There  are  hut  three  or  four  : 
And  cannot  God  miss  them,  and  save  me  for  all  them  ?  Sometimes 
again  I  should  think,  Oh,  if  it  were  not  for  these  three  or  four 
words,  now  how  might  I  be  comforted  I  And  I  could  hardly 
forbear,  at  some  times,  but  to  wish  them  out  of  the  Book. 

210.  Then  me-thought  I  should  see  as  if  both  Peter,  and 
Paul,  and  John,  and  all  the  Writers,  did  look  with  scorn  upon 
me,  and  hold  me  in  derision  ;  and  as  if  they  said  unto  me.  All 
our  words  are  truth,  one  of  as  much  force  as  another  :  It  is  not  we 
that  have  cut  you  off,  but  you  have  cast  away  your  self:  There  is 
none  of  our  sentences  that  you  must  take  hold  upon,  but  these,  and 
such  as  these  :  It  is  impossible;  there  remains  no  more  sacrifice  for 
sin,  Heb.  6.  And  it  had  been  better  for  them,  not  to  have  known 
the  Will  of  God,  than  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the 
holy  commandment  delivered  unto  them,  Heb.  lO.  For  the  Scriptures 
cannot  be  broken,  2  Pet.  2.  21. 

211.  These,  as  the  Elders  of  the  City  of  Refuge,  I  saw, 
were  to  be  the  Judges  both  of  my  case  and  me,  while  I  stood, 
with  the  Avenger  of  blood  at  my  heels,  trembling  at  their  Gate 
for  deliverance ;  also  with  a  thousand  fears  and  mistrusts, 
I  doubted   that   they  would  shut  me  out  for  ever.   Josh.  20. 

212.  Thus  I  was  confounded,  not  knowing  what  to  do, 
nor  how  to  be  satisfied  in  this  question,  Whether  the  Scriptures 
could   agree    in    the    salvation    of  my    SouP.      I    quaked    at    the 

B.  E  65 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

Apostles ;  I  knew  their  words  were  true,  and  that  they  must 
stand  for  ever. 

213.  And  I  remember  one  day,  as  I  was  in  divers  frames 
of  spirit,  and  considering  that  these  frames  were  still  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  several  Scriptures  that  came  in  upon  my 
mind  ;  if  this  of  Grace,  then  was  I  quiet ;  but  if  that  of  Esau^ 
then  tormented  ;  Lordy  thought  I,  if  both  these  Scriptures  would 
meet  in  my  heart  at  once^  I  wonder  which  of  them  would  get  the 
better  of  me.  So  methought  I  had  a  longing  mind  that  they 
might  come  both  together  upon  me ;  yea,  I  desired  of  God 
they  might. 

214.  Well,  about  two  or  three  days  after,  so  they  did 
indeed  ;  they  bolted  both  upon  me  at  a  time,  and  did  work  and 
struggle  strangely  in  me  for  a  while  ;  at  last,  that  about  Esau's 
birthright  began  to  wax  weak,  and  withdraw,  and  vanish  ; 
and  this  about  the  sufficiency  of  Grace  prevailed  with  peace 
and  joy.  And  as  I  was  in  a  muse  about  this  thing,  that 
Scripture  came  home  upon  me,  Mercy  rejoiceth  against  judgment ^ 
James  2.  13. 

215.  This  was  a  wonderment  to  me  ;  yet  truly  I  am  apt 
to  think  it  was  of  God  ;  for  the  Word  of  the  Law  and  wrath 
must  give  place  to  the  Word  of  Life  and  Grace  ;  because, 
though  the  Word  of  Condemnation  be  glorious,  yet  the  Word 
of  Life  and  Salvation  doth  far  exceed  in  glory,  2  Cor.  3.  8,  9,  lO, 
II,  Mar.  9,  5,  6,  7,  John  6.  37.  Also,  that  Moses  and  Elias 
must  both  vanish,  and  leave  Christ  and  his  Saints  alone. 

216.  This  Scripture  did  also  most  sweetly  visit  my  soul ; 
And  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out^  John  6.  37. 
Oh  the  comfort  that  I  have  had  from  this  word,  in  no  wise !  As 
who  should  say,  by  no  means^  for  no  things  whatever  he  hath  done. 
But  Satan  would  greatly  labour  to  pull  this  promise  from  me, 
telling  of  me  That  Christ  did  not  mean  me.,  and  such  as  I ;  but 
sinners  of  a  lower  rank.,  that  had  not  done  as  I  had  done.  But 
I  should  answer  him  again,  Satan,  here  is  in  these  words  no  such 
exception  ;  but,  him  that  comes ;  him,  any  him  ;  him  that  cometh  to 
me  I  will  in  no  zvise  cast  out.  And  this  I  well  remember  still, 
that  of  all  the  slights  that  Satan  used  to  take  this  scripture  from 
me,  yet  he  never  did  so  much  as  put  this  Question,  But  do  you 
come  aright  P  And  I  have  thought,  the  reason  was,  because  he 
thought  I  knew  full  well  what  coming  a-right  was ;  for  I  saw 

66 


TO   THE    CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

that  to  come  a-right  was  to  come  as  I  was,  a  vile  and  ungodly 
sinner,  and  to  cast  my  self  at  the  feet  of  Mercy,  condemning 
my  self  for  sin.  If  ever  Satan  and  I  did  strive  for  any  word  of 
God  in  all  my  life,  it  was  for  this  good  word  of  Christ ;  he  at 
one  end  and  I  at  the  other.  Oh,  what  work  did  we  make  !  It 
was  for  this  in  John,  I  say,  that  we  did  so  tug  and  strive  :  He 
pulled  and  I  pulled  ;  but,  God  be  praised,  I  got  the  better  of 
him,  I  got  some  sweetness  from  it. 

217.  But,  notwithstanding  all  these  helps,  and  blessed  words 
of  Grace,  yet  that  of  Esau^s  selling  of  his  Birth-right  would 
still  at  times  distress  my  Conscience  ;  for  though  I  had  been 
most  sweetly  comforted,  and  that  but  just  before,  yet  when 
that  came  into  my  mind,  'twould  make  me  fear  again,  I  could 
not  be  quite  rid  thereof,  'twould  every  day  be  with  me  : 
wherefore  now  I  went  another  way  to  work,  even  to  consider 
the  nature  of  this  blasphemous  thought  ;  I  mean,  if  I  should 
take  the  words  at  the  largest,  and  give  them  their  own  natural 
force  and  scope,  even  every  word  therein.  So  when  I  had  thus 
considered,  I  found  that  if  they  were  fairly  taken,  they  would 
amount  to  this,  That  I  had  freely  left  the  Lord  fesus  Christ  to 
his  choice^  whether  he  would  be  my  Saviour  or  no ;  for  the  wicked 
words  were  these.  Let  him  go  if  he  will.  Then  that  Scripture 
gave  me  hope,  /  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee^  Heb. 
13.  5.  O  Lordy  said  I,  but  I  have  left  thee.  Then  it  answered 
again,  But  I  will  not  leave  thee.     For  this  I  thank  God  also. 

218.  Yet  I  was  grievous  afraid  he  should,  and  found  it 
exceeding  hard  to  trust  him,  seeing  I  had  so  offended  him. 
I  could  have  been  exceeding  glad  that  this  thought  had  never 
befallen,  for  then  I  thought  I  could,  with  more  ease  and  freedom 
abundance,  have  lean'd  on  his  Grace.  I  see  it  was  with  me,  as 
it  was  with  foseph^  Brethren ;  the  guilt  of  their  own  wicked- 
ness did  often  fill  them  with  fears  that  their  Brother  would  at 
last  despise  them.  Gen.  50.  15,  16  &c. 

li().  Yet  above  all  the  Scriptures  that  I  yet  did  meet 
with,  that  in  Josh.  20  was  the  greatest  comfort  to  me, 
which  speaks  of  the  slayer  that  was  to  flee  for  refuge  :  And  if 
the  avenger  of  blood  pursue  the  slayer^  then^  saith  Moses^  they  that 
are  the  elders  of  the  city  of  refuge  shall  not  deliver  him  into  his 
hand^  because  he  smote  his  neighbour  umvittingly^  and  hated  him 
not  afore-time.        Oh,  blessed  be  God  for   this    word  :    I   was 

E2  67 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

convinced  that  I  was  the  Slayer;  and  that  the  Avenger  of 
Blood  pursued  me,  that  I  felt  w^ith  great  terrour  ;  only  now  it 
remained  that  I  inquire  whether  I  have  right  to  enter  the  City  of 
Refuge  :  So  I  found,  that  he  must  not,  who  lay  in  wait  to  shed 
blood :  It  was  not  the  wilful  Murtherer^  but  he  who  unwittingly 
did  it,  he  who  did  it  unawares  shed  blood  ;  not  out  of  spight,  or 
grudge,  or  malice,  he  that  shed  it  unwittingly  ;  even  he  who 
did  not  hate  his  Neighbour  before.     Wherefore, 

220.  I  thought  verily  I  was  the  man  that  must  enter, 
because  I  had  smitten  my  Neighbour  unwittingly^  and  hated  him 
not  afore-time :  I  hated  him  not  afore-time ;  no,  I  prayed 
unto  him,  was  tender  of  sinning  against  him  ;  yea,  and  against  this 
wicked  temptation  I  had  strove  for  a  twelvemonth  before  ;  yea, 
and  also  when  it  did  pass  through  my  heart,  it  did  in  spight  of 
my  Teeth  :  wherefore  I  thought  I  had  right  to  enter  this  City, 
and  the  Elders,  which  are  the  Apostles,  were  not  to  deliver  me 
up.  This  therefore  was  great  Comfort  to  me,  and  did  give  me 
much  ground  of  hope. 

221.  Yet  being  very  critical,  for  my  smart  had  made  me 
that  I  knew  not  what  ground  was  sure  enough  to  bear  me,  I 
had  one  question  that  my  Soul  did  much  desire  to  be  resolved 
about ;  and  that  was,  Whether  it  be  possible  for  any  Soul  that  hath 
indeed  sinned  the  unpardonable  sin^  yet  after  that  to  receive^  though 
but  the  least  true  spiritual  comfort  from  God  through  Christ  ? 
The  which  after  I  had  much  considered,  I  found  the  answer 
was.  No,  they  could  not ;  and  that  for  these  Reasons  : 

222.  First,  Because  those  that  have  sinned  that  sin,  they 
are  debarred  a  share  in  the  Blood  of  Christ,  and  being  shut  out 
of  that,  they  must  needs  be  void  of  the  least  ground  of  hope, 
and  so  of  spiritual  comfort,  for  to  such  there  remains  no  more 
sacrifice  for  sin^  Heb.  lO.  26,  27.  Secondly,  Because  they  are 
denyed  a  share  in  the  Promise  of  Life  :  they  shall  never  be 
forgiven,  neither  in  this  World,  nor  in  that  which  is  to  come. 
Mat.  12.  31.  Thirdly,  The  Son  of  God  excludes  them  also 
from  a  share  in  his  blessed  Intercession,  being  for  ever  ashamed 
to  own  them  both  before  his  holy  Father,  and  the  blessed 
Angels  in  Heaven,  Mark  8. 

223.  When  I  had  with  much  deliberation  considered  of  this 
matter,  and  could  not  but  conclude  that  the  Lord  had  comforted 
me,  and  that  too  after  this  my  wicked  sin ;  then  methought 

68 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

I  durst  venture  to  come  nigh  unto  those  most  fearful  and  terrible 
Scriptures,  with  which  all  this  while  I  had  been  so  greatly 
affrighted,  and  on  which  indeed  before  I  durst  scarce  cast  mine 
Eye,  (yea,  had  much  ado  an  hundred  times  to  forbear  wishing 
of  them  out  of  the  Bible,  for  I  thought  they  would  destroy  me) 
but  now,  I  say,  I  began  to  take  some  measure  of  incouragement, 
to  come  close  to  them,  to  read  them,  and  consider  them,  and  to 
weigh  their  scope  and  tendency. 

224.  The  which  when  I  began  to  do,  I  found  their  visage 
changed  ;  for  they  looked  not  so  grimly  as  before  I  thought 
they  did:  And  first  I  came  to  the  sixth  of  the  Hebrews^  yet 
trembling  for  fear  it  should  strike  me  ;  which  when  I  had 
considered,  I  found  that  the  falling  there  intended,  was  a  falling 
quite  away  ;  That  is,  as  I  conceived,  a  falling  from,  and  an 
absolute  denying  of  the  Gospel  of  remission  of  sins  by  Christ ; 
for,  from  them  the  Apostle  begins  his  Argument,  vers,  i,  2,  3. 
Secondly,  I  found  that  this  falling  away,  must  be  openly,  even 
in  the  view  of  the  World,  even  so  as  to  put  Christ  to  an  open 
shame.  Thirdly,  I  found  that  those  he  there  intended,  were  for 
ever  shut  up  of  God  both  in  blindness,  hardness,  and  im- 
penitency :  //  is  t?npossible  they  should  he  renewed  again  unto 
Repentance.  By  all  these  particulars,  I  found,  to  Gods  ever- 
lasting Praise,  my  sin  was  not  the  sin  in  this  place  intended. 

First,  I  confessed  I  was  fallen,  but  not  fallen  away,  that  is 
from  the  profession  of  Faith  in  Jesus  unto  eternal  Life. 

Secondly,  I  confessed  that  I  had  put  Jesus  Christ  to  shame 
by  my  sin,  but  not  to  open  shame.  I  did  not  deny  him 
before  men,  nor  condemn  him  as  a  fruitless  one  before  the 
World. 

Thirdly,  Nor  did  I  find  that  God  had  shut  me  up,  or 
denyed  me  to  come  (though  I  found  it  hard  work  indeed  to 
come)  to  him  by  sorrow  and  repentance  :  blessed  be  God  for 
unsearchable  Grace. 

225,  Then  I  considered  that  in  the  tenth  of  the  Hebrews ; 
and  found  that  the  wilful  sin  there  mentioned,  is  not  every 
wilful  sin,  but  that  sin  which  doth  throw  off  Christ,  and  then 
his  Commandments  too.  Secondly,  That  must  also  be  done 
openly,  before  two  or  three  Witnesses,  to  answer  that  of  the 
Law,  vers.  28.  Thirdly,  This  sin  cannot  be  committed  but 
with  great  despite  done  to  the  Spirit  of  Grace  ;  despising  both 

69 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

the  disswasions  from  that  sin,  and  the  perswasions  to  the  contrary. 
But  the  Lord  knows,  though  this  my  sin  was  devihsh,  yet  it  did 
not  amount  to  these. 

226.  And  as  touching  that  in  the  twelfth  of  the  Hebrews^ 
about  Esaus  selling  his  Birth-right,  though  this  was  that  which 
killed  me,  and  stood  like  a  spear  against  me  ;  yet  now  I  did 
consider,  First,  That  his  was  not  a  hasty  thought  against  the 
continual  labour  of  his  Mind  ;  but  a  thought  consented  to,  and 
put  in  pra6lice  likewise,  and  that  too  after  some  deliberation  : 
Gen.  25.  Secondly,  It  was  a  publick  and  open  aftion,  even 
before  his  Brother,  if  not  before  many  more  ;  this  made  his  sin 
of  a  far  more  heinous  nature  then  otherwise  it  would  have  been. 
Thirdly,  He  continued  to  slight  his  Birth-right:  He  did  eat  and 
dr'ink^  and  ivent  his  way ;  thus  Esau  despised  his  Birth-right :  yea, 
twenty  years  after  he  was  found  to  despise  it  still.  And  Esau 
said^  I  have  enough^  my  Brother^  keep  that  thou  hast  to  thy  self^ 
Gen.  33.  9. 

227.  Now  as  touching  this,  That  Esau  sought  a  place  of 
Repentance  :  thus  I  thought.  First,  This  was  not  for  the  Birth- 
right^ but  the  blessing ;  this  is  clear  from  the  Apostle,  and  is 
distinguished  by  Esau  himself,  he  hath  taken  away  my  Birth-right^ 
(that  is,  formerly)  and  now  he  hath  taken  away  tny  blessing  also^ 
Gen.  27.  36.  Secondly,  Now  this  being  thus  considered,  I 
came  again  to  the  Apostle,  to  see  what  might  be  the  mind  oi 
God,  in  a  New-Testament  stile  and  sense  concerning  Esaus 
sin  ;  and  so  far  as  I  could  conceive,  this  was  the  mind  of  God, 
That  the  Birth-right  signified  Regeneration^  and  the  Blessing  the 
Eternal  Inheritance  ;  for  so  the  Apostle  seems  to  hint.  Lest  there 
be  any  prophane  Person^  as  Esau,  who  for  one  morsel  of  meat  sold 
his  Birth-right ;  as  if  he  should  say.  Lest  there  be  any  Person 
amongst  you  that  shall  cast  off  all  those  blessed  beginnings  of 
God  that  at  present  are  upon  him,  in  order  to  a  new  Birth,  lest 
they  become  as  Esau^  even  be  rejected  afterwards^  when  they 
would  inherit  the  Blessing. 

228.  For  many  there  are,  who  in  the  day  of  Grace  and 
Mercy,  despise  those  things  which  are  indeed  the  Birth-right  to 
Heaven,  who  yet  when  the  deciding  day  appears,  will  cry  as 
loud  as  Esau^  Lord^  Lord^  open  to  us^  but  then,  as  Isaac  would 
not  repent,  no  more  will  God  the  Father,  but  will  say,  / 
have  blessed  these^  yea^  and  they  shall  be  blessed ;   but  as  for  you, 

70 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

Depart^  you  are  workers  of  Iniquity^  Gen.   27.   32.     Luke   13. 
25,  26,  27.  . 

229.  When  I  had  thus  considered  these  Scriptures,  and 
found  that  thus  to  understand  them,  was  not  against,  but 
according  to  other  Scriptures  ;  this  still  added  further  to  my  en- 
couragement and  comfort,  and  also  gave  a  great  blow  to  that 
Objection,  to  wit.  That  the  Scriptures  could  not  agree  in  the 
Salvation  of  my  Soul.  And  now  remained  only  the  hinder  part 
of  the  Tempest,  for  the  thunder  was  gone  beyond  me,  only 
some  drops  did  still  remain,  that  now  and  then  would  fall  upon 
me  ;  but  because  my  former  frights  and  anguish  were  very  sore 
and  deep,  therefore  it  did  oft  befall  me  still,  as  it  befalleth 
those  that  have  been  scared  with  Fire,  I  thought  every  voice 
was  fire^  fire ;  every  little  touch  would  hurt  my  tender 
Conscience. 

230.  But  one  day,  as  I  was  passing  in  the  field,  and  that 
too  with  some  dashes  on  my  Conscience,  fearing  lest  yet  all 
was  not  right,  suddenly  this  sentence  fell  upon  my  Soul,  Thy 
Righteousness  is  in  Heaven  ;  and  me-thought  withal,  I  saw  with 
the  Eyes  of  my  Soul,  Jesus  Christ  at  Gods  right  hand,  there, 
I  say,  was  my  righteousness  ;  so  that  where  ever  I  was,  or 
whatever  I  was  a  doing,  God  could  not  say  of  me.  He  wants 
my  Righteousness,  for  that  was  just  before  him.  I  also  saw 
moreover,  that  it  was  not  my  good  frame  of  Heart  that 
made  my  Righteousness  better,  nor  yet  my  bad  frame  that 
made  my  Righteousness  worse  ;  for  my  Righteousness  was 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  the  same  yesterday,  to  day,  and  for  ever ; 
Heb.  13.  8. 

231.  Now  did  my  Chains  fall  off  my  Legs  indeed,  I  was 
loosed  from  my  Afflictions  and  Irons,  my  Temptations  also  fled 
away  ;  so  that  from  that  time  those  dreadful  Scriptures  of  God 
left  off  to  trouble  me  ;  now  went  I  also  home  rejoycing,  for 
the  Grace  and  Love  of  God  ;  So  when  I  came  home,  I  looked 
to  see  if  I  could  find  that  Sentence,  Thy  Righteousness  is  in 
Heaven  ;  but  could  not  find  such  a  saying,  wherefore  my  Heart 
began  to  sink  again,  only  that  was  brought  to  my  remembrance, 
I  Cor.  I.  33.  He  is  made  unto  us  of  God,  Wisdom,  Righteousness, 
SanSJification,  and  Redemption  ;  by  this  word  I  saw  the  other 
Sentence  true. 

232.  For  by  this  Scripture,  I  saw  that  the  Man  Christ 

71 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

Jesus,  as  he  is  distindl  from  us,  as  touching  his  bodily  presence, 
so  he  is  our  Righteousness  and  Sandlification  before  God,  here 
therefore  I  lived,  for  some  time,  very  sweetly  at  peace  with 
God  through  Christ ;  O  me  thought  Christ  !  Christ  !  there 
was  nothing  but  Christ  that  was  before  my  Eyes,  I  was  not 
now  (only)  for  looking  upon  this  and  the  other  benefits  of  Christ 
apart,  as  of  his  Blood,  Burial,  or  Resurre6tion,  but  considered 
him  as  whole  Christ ;  as  he  in  whom  all  these,  and  all  his 
other  Vertues,  Relations,  Offices  and  Operations  met  to- 
gether, and  that  as  he  sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God  in  Heaven. 

233.  'Twas  glorious  to  me  to  see  his  exaltation,  and  the 
worth  and  prevalency  of  all  his  benefits,  and  that  because  now 
I  could  look  from  my  self  to  him,  and  should  reckon,  that  all 
those  Graces  of  God  that  now  were  green  on  me,  were  yet  but 
like  those  crackt-groats  and  four  pence-half-pennies  that  rich 
men  carry  in  their  Purses,  when  their  Gold  is  in  their  Trunks 
at  home  ;  O,  I  saw  my  Gold  was  in  my  Trunk  at  home  !  in 
Christ  my  Lord  and  Saviour !  Now  Christ  was  all ;  all  my 
Wisdom,  all  my  Righteousness,  all  my  Sandtification,  and  all 
my  Redemption. 

234.  Further,  The  Lord  did  also  lead  me  into  the  Mystery 
of  Union  with  the  Son  of  God,  that  I  was  joyned  to  him,  that 
I  was  flesh  of  his  flesh,  and  bone  of  his  bone,  and  now  was  that 
a  sweet  word  to  me,  in  Ephes.  5.  30.  By  this  also  was  my 
Faith  in  him,  as  my  Righteousness,  the  more  confirmed  in  me  ; 
for  if  he  and  I  were  one,  then  his  Righteousness  was  mine,  his 
Merits  mine,  his  Viftory  also  mine.  Now  could  I  see  my  self 
in  Heaven  and  Earth  at  once  ;  in  Heaven  by  my  Christ,  by  my 
Head,  by  my  Righteousness  and  Life,  though  on  Earth  by  my 
Body  or  Person. 

235.  Now  I  saw  Christ  Jesus  was  looked  on  of  God,  and 
should  also  be  looked  upon  by  us  as  that  common  or  publick 
Person,  in  whom  all  the  whole  body  of  his  Ele6l  are  always  to 
be  considered  and  reckoned  ;  that  we  fulfilled  the  Law  by  him, 
died  by  him,  rose  from  the  dead  by  him,  got  the  Viftory  over 
Sin,  Death,  the  Devil,  and  Hell,  by  him  ;  when  he  died,  we 
died,  and  so  of  his  Resurreftion.  Thy  dead  men  shall  live^ 
together  with  my  dead  body  shall  they  arise^  saith  he,  Isa.  26. 
And  again,  After  two  days  he  will  revive  us,  and  the  third  day 
we  shall  live  in  his  sight^  Hosea  6.  2.     Which  is  now  fulfilled 

72 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

by  the  sitting  down  of  the  Son  of  Man  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Majesty  in  the  Heavens;  according  to  that  to  the  Ephesians, 
He  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly 
Places  in  Christ  Jesus,  Ephes.  2.  6, 

236.  Ah  these  blessed  considerations  and  Scriptures,  with 
many  other  of  like  nature,  were  in  those  days  made  to  spangle 
in  mine  Eyes,  so  that  I  have  cause  to  say  ;  Praise  ye  the  Lord 
God  in  his  SanSfuary,  Praise  him  in  the  Firmament  of  his  Power, 
Praise  him  for  his  mighty  Ads,  Praise  him  according  to  his  excellent 
Greatness,  Psal.  150.  i,  2. 

237.  Having  thus  in  few  words  given  you  a  taste  of  the 
sorrow  and  affliftion  that  my  Soul  went  under,  by  the  guilt  and 
terror  that  this  my  wicked  thought  did  lay  me  under  ;  and 
having  given  you  also  a  touch  of  my  deliverance  therefrom,  and 
of  the  sweet  and  blessed  comfort  that  I  met  with  afterwards, 
(which  comfort  dwelt  about  a  twelve  month  with  my  Heart, 
to  my  unspeakable  admiration)  I  will  now  (God  willing) 
before  I  proceed  any  further,  give  you  in  a  word  or  two, 
What,  as  I  conceive,  was  the  cause  of  this  temptation  ;  and 
also    after  that,    what    advantage  at   the  last   it   became   unto 

my  Soul. 

238.  For  the  causes,  I  conceived  they  were  pnncipally 
two  ;  of  which  two  also  I  was  deeply  convinced  all  the  time 
this  trouble  lay  upon  me.  The  first  was,  for  that  I  did  not, 
when  I  was  delivered  from  the  temptation  that  went  before, 
still  pray  to  God  to  keep  me  froju  temptations  that  were  to  come  ;  for 
though,  as  I  can  say  in  truth,  my  Soul  was  much  in  Prayer 
before  this  tryal  seized  me.  Yet  then  I  prayed  only,  or  at  the 
most,  principally,  for  the  removal  of  present  troubles,  and 
for  fresh  discoveries  of  his  love  in  Christ  ;  which  I  saw  after- 
wards was  not  enough  to  do;  I  also  should  have  prayed, 
that  the  great  God  would  keep  me  from  the  evil  that  was  to 
come. 

239.  Of  this  I  was  made  deeply  sensible  by  the  Prayer  of 
Holy  David,  who  when  he  was  under  present  Mercy,  yet 
prayed  that  God  would  hold  him  back  from  sin,  and  tempta- 
tion to  come  :  For  then,  saith  he,  shall  I  be  upright,  and  I  shall 
be  innocent  from  the  Great  Transgression,  Psal.  16.  13.  By  this 
very  word  was  I  gauled  and  condemned  quite  through  this  long 
temptation. 

73 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

240.  That  also  was  another  word  that  did  much  condemn 
me  for  my  folly,  in  the  negleft  of  this  Duty,  Heb.  4.  16.  Let 
us  therefore  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  Grace^  that  we  may 
obtain  mercy^  and  find  Grace  to  help  in  time  of  need  :  This  I  had 
not  done,  and  therefore  was  thus  suffered  to  sin  and  fall,  ac- 
cording to  what  is  written.  Pray  that  you  enter  not  into  tempta- 
tion :  and  truly  this  very  thing  is  to  this  day  of  such  weight  and 
awe  upon  me,  that  I  dare  not,  when  I  come  before  the  Lord, 
go  off  my  knees  until  I  intreat  him  for  help  and  mercy  against 
the  temptations  that  are  to  come  ;  and  I  do  beseech  thee. 
Reader,  that  thou  learn  to  beware  of  my  negligence  by  the 
afflictions  that  for  this  thing  I  did  for  days,  and  months,  and 
years,  with  sorrow  undergo. 

'^^24 1.  Another  cause  of  this  temptation  was,  That  I  had 
tempted  God  ;  and  on  this  manner  did  I  do  it  :  Upon  a  time 
my  Wife  was  great  with  Child,  and  before  her  full  time  was 
come,  her  pangs  as  of  a  Woman  in  Travel,  were  fierce  and 
strong  upon  her,  even  as  if  she  would  immediately  have  fallen 
in  labour,  and  been  delivered  of  an  untimely  Birth :  Now  at 
this  very  time  it  was,  that  I  had  been  so  strongly  tempted  to 
question  the  Being  of  God  ;  wherefore,  as  my  Wife  lay  crying 
by  me,  I  said,  but  with  all  secresie  imaginable,  even  thinking 
in  my  heart,  Lord^  if  thou  wilt  now  remove  this  sad  affli£lion 
from  my  Wife^  and  cause  that  she  be  troubled  no  more  therewith 
this  Nighty  (and  now  were  her  pangs  just  upon  her)  then  I  shall 
know  that  thou  canst  discern  the  most  secret  thoughts  of  the  Heart. 

242.  I  had  no  sooner  said  it  in  my  heart,  but  her  pangs 
were  taken  from  her,  and  she  was  cast  into  a  deep  sleep,  and  so 
continued  till  Morning ;  at  this  I  greatly  marvelled,  not 
knowing  what  to  think ;  but  after  I  had  been  awake  a  good 
while,  and  heard  her  cry  no  more,  I  fell  to  sleep  also  ;  So  when 
I  waked  in  the  Morning,  it  came  upon  me  again,  even  what 
I  had  said  in  my  heart  the  last  Night,  and  how  the  Lord  had 
shewed  me  that  he  knew  my  secret  Thoughts,  which  was  a 
great  astonishment  unto  me  for  several  weeks  after. 

243.  Well,  about  a  year  and  a  half  afterwards  that  wicked 
sinful  thought,  of  which  I  have  spoken  before,  went  thorow  my 
wicked  heart,  even  this  thought.  Let  Christ  go  if  he  will ;  so 
when  I  was  fallen  under  guilt  for  this,  the  remembrance  of  my 
other  thought,  and  of  the  effe£t  thereof,  would  also  come  upon 

74 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

me  with  this  retort,  which  also  carried  rebuke  along  with  it,  Now 
you  ?nay  see  that  God  doth  know  the  most  secret  thoughts  of  the  Heart. 

244.  And  with  this,  that  of  the  passages  that  were 
betwixt  the  Lord,  and  his  Servant  Gideon^  fell  upon  my  Spirit  j 
how  because  that  Gideon  tempted  God  with  his  Fleece  both 
wet  and  dry,  when  he  should  have  believed  and  ventured  upon 
his  word,  therefore  the  Lord  did  afterwards  so  try  him,  as  to 
send  him  against  an  innumerable  company  of  Enemies.  And 
that  too  as  to  outward  appearance,  without  any  strength  or  help, 
Judg.  6.  7.  Thus  he  served  me,  and  that  justly,  for  I  should 
have  believed  his  Word,  and  not  liave  put  an  If  upon  the 
All-seeingness  of  God. 

245.  And  now  to  shew  you  something  of  the  advantages 
that  I  also  have  gained  by  this  temptation  ;  and  first,  by  this 
I  was  made  continually  to  possess  in  my  Soul  a  very  wonderful 
sense  both  of  the  Being  and  Glory  of  God,  and  of  his  beloved 
Son  ;  in  the  temptation  that  went  before,  my  Soul  was  perplexed 
with  unbelief,  blasphemy,  hardness  of  Heart,  questions  about 
the  Being  of  God,  Christ,  the  Truth  of  the  Word,  and  certainty 
of  the  World  to  come  ;  I  say,  then  I  was  greatly  assaulted,  and 
tormented  with  Atheism,  but  now  the  case  was  otherwise,  now 
was  God  and  Christ  continually  before  my  Face,  though  not 
in  a  way  of  comfort,  but  in  a  way  of  exceeding  dread  and 
terror.  The  Glory  of  the  Holiness  of  God  did  at  this  time 
break  me  to  pieces,  and  the  Bowels  and  Compassion  of  Christ 
did  break  me  as  on  the  Wheel  ;  for  I  could  not  consider  him 
but  as  a  lost  and  rejected  Christ,  the  remembrance  of  which, 
was  as  the  continual  breaking  of  my  Bones. 

246.  The  Scriptures  also  were  wonderful  things  unto  me  ; 
I  saw  that  the  truth  and  verity  of  them,  were  the  Keys  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  ;  those  that  the  Scriptures  favour,  they  must 
inherit  bliss  ;  but  those  that  they  oppose  and  condemn,  must 
perish  for  evermore  :  O  this  word,  For  the  Scriptures  cannot  be 
broken^  would  rend  the  Caul  of  my  Heart  ?  and  so  would  that 
other,  JVhose  sins  ye  remit ^  they  are  remitted ;  but  whose  sins  ye 
retain^  they  are  retained:  Now  I  saw  the  Apostles  to  be  the 
Elders  of  the  City  of  Refuge,  Josh.  20.  4.  those  that  they  were 
to  receive  in,  were  received  to  Life  ;  but  those  that  they  shut 
out,  were  to  be  slain  by  the  avenger  of  Blood. 

75 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

247.  Oh  !  One  Sentence  of  the  Scripture  did  more  afflift 
and  terrifie  my  mind,  I  mean  those  Sentences  that  stood  against 
me  (as  sometimes  I  thought  they  every  one  did)  more,  I  say 
than  an  Army  of  forty  thousand  men  that  might  have  come 
against  me.  Wo  be  to  him  against  whom  the  Scriptures  bend 
themselves. 

248.  By  this  temptation  I  was  made  to  see  more  into  the 
Nature  of  the  Promises,  than  ever  I  was  before  ;  for  I  lying 
now  trembling  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  continually  torn 
and  rent  by  the  thundering  of  his  Justice ;  this  made  me  with 
careful  Heart,  and  watchful  Eye,  with  great  fearfulness,  to  turn 
over  every  leaf,  and  with  much  diligence  mixt  with  trembling, 
to  consider  every  Sentence,  together  with  its  natural  force  and 
latitude. 

249.  By  this  temptation  also,  I  was  greatly  holden  off  my 
former  foolish  praftice,  of  putting  by  the  word  of  promise  when 
it  came  into  my  mind ;  for  now,  though  I  could  not  suck  that 
comfort  and  sweetness  from  the  Promise,  as  I  had  done  at  other 
times,  yet,  like  to  a  man  a  sinking,  I  should  catch  at  all  I  saw  ; 
formerly  I  thought  I  might  not  meddle  with  the  promise,  unless 
I  felt  its  comfort,  but  now  'twas  no  time  thus  to  do,  the  avenger 
of  Blood  too  hardly  did  pursue  me. 

250.  Now  therefore  I  was  glad  to  catch  at  that  word, 
which  yet  I  feared,  I  had  no  ground  nor  right  to  own  ;  and 
even  to  leap  into  the  bosom  of  that  promise,  that  yet  I  fear'd 
did  shut  its  Heart  against  me.  Now  also  I  should  labour  to 
take  the  Word  as  God  hath  laid  it  down,  without  restraining 
the  natural  force  of  one  syllable  thereof;  O  what  did  I  now 
see  in  that  blessed  sixth  of  John^  And  him  that  comes  to  me^  I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  out !  'John.  6.  30.  Now  I  began  to  consider 
with  my  self,  that  God  had  a  bigger  mouth  to  speak  with,  than 
I  had  a  heart  to  conceive  with  ;  I  thought  also  with  my  self, 
that  he  spake  not  his  words  in  haste,  or  in  an  unadvised  heat,  but 
with  Infinite  Wisdom  and  Judgment,  and  in  very  truth  and 
faithfulness,  2  Sam.  3.  28. 

251.  I  should  in  these  days,  often  in  my  greatest  Agonies, 
even  flounce  towards  the  Promise,  (as  the  Horses  do  towards 
sound  Ground,  that  yet  stick  in  the  mire)  concluding,  (though 
as  one  almost  bereft  of  his  wits  through  fear)  on  this  I  will  rest 
and  stay,  and  leave  the  fulfilling  of  it  to  the  God  of  Heaven 

76 


TO   THE   CHIEF   OF   SINNERS 

that  made  it.  O  !  many  a  pull  hath  my  heart  had  with  Sathan, 
for  that  blessed  sixth  of  John  ;  I  did  not  now,  as  at  other  times, 
look  principally  for  comfort,  (though,  O  how  welcome  would  it 
have  been  unto  me  !)  But  now  a  word,  a  word  to  lean  a 
weary  Soul  upon,  that  I  might  not  sink  for  ever !  'twas  that  I 
hunted  for. 

252.  Yea,  often  when  I  have  been  making  to  the  Promise, 
I  have  seen  as  if  the  Lord  would  refuse  my  Soul  for  ever; 
I  was  often  as  if  I  had  run  upon  the  Pikes,  and  as  if  the  Lord 
had  thrust  at  me,  to  keep  me  from  him,  as  with  a  flaming 
Sword.  Then  I  should  think  of  Esther^  who  went  to  petition 
the  King  contrary  to  the  Law,  Esth.  4.  16.  I  thought  also  of 
Benhadad'%  Servants,  who  went  with  Ropes  upon  their  Heads  to 
their  Enemies  for  mercy,  i  King.  20.  31.  ^c.  The  Woman 
of  Canaan  also,  that  would  not  be  daunted,  though  called  Dog 
by  Christ,  Mat.  15.  22.  &c.  and  the  man  that  went  to  borrow 
bread  at  Midnight,  Luke  i.  5,  6,  7,  8,  ^c.  were  great  en- 
couragements unto  me. 

253.  I  never  saw  those  heights  and  depths  in  Grace  and 
Love,  and  Mercy,  as  I  saw  after  this  temptation  !  GLreat  Sins 
do^draw  out  great  Grace ;  and  where  guilt  is  most  terrible  and 
fierce,  there  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  when  shewed  to  the 
§oulj^ appears  most  high  and  mighty;  when  Job  had  passed 
through  his  Captivity,  /j^  had  twice  as  much  as  he  had  before^ 
Job.  42.  10.  Blessed  be  God  for  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Many  other  things  I  might  here  make  observation  of,  but  I 
would  be  brief,  and  therefore  shall  at  this  time  omit  them,  and 
do  pray  God  that  my  harms  may  make  others  fear  to  offend, 
lest  they  also  be  made  to  bear  the  Iron  Yoke  as  I  did. 

I  had  two  or  three  times,  at  or  about  my  deliverance  from 
this  temptation,  such  strange  apprehensions  of  the  Grace  of 
God,  that  I  could  hardly  bear  up  under  it,  it  was  so  out  of 
measure  amazing,  when  I  thought  it  could  reach  me,  that  I  do 
think,  if  that  sense  of  it  had  abode  long  upon  me,  it  would  have 
made  me  uncapable  for  business. 

254.  Now  I  shall  go  forward  to  give  you  a  relation  of  other 
of  the  Lords  dealings  with  me,  at  sundry  other  seasons,  and  of  the 
temptations  I  then  did  meet  withal.  I  shall  begin  with  what 
I  met  with  when  I  first  did  joyn  in  fellowship  with  the  People 
of  God  in  Bedford.     After  I  had  propounded  to  the  Church, 

77 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

that  my  desire  was  to  walk  in  the  Order  and  Ordinances  of 
Christ  with  them,  and  was  also  admitted  by  them  :  while  I 
thought  of  that  blessed  Ordinance  of  Christ,  which  was  his  last 
Supper  with  his  Disciples  before  his  death,  that  Scripture,  Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me^  Luke  22.  19.  was  made  a  very 
precious  word  unto  me :  for  by  it  the  Lord  did  come  down 
upon  my  Conscience  with  the  discovery  of  his  death  for  my 
sins,  and  as  I  then  felt,  did  as  if  he  plunged  me  in  the  vertue  of 
the  same.  But,  behold,  I  had  not  been  long  a  partaker  at  that 
Ordinance,  but  such  fierce  and  sad  temptations  did  attend  me 
at  all  times  therein,  both  to  blaspheme  the  Ordinance,  and  to 
wish  some  deadly  thing  to  those  that  then  did  eat  thereof:  that 
lest  I  should  at  any  time  be  guilty  of  consenting  to  these  wicked 
and  fearful  thoughts,  I  was  forced  to  bend  my  self,  all  the  while 
to  pray  to  God  to  keep  me  from  such  Blasphemies  :  and  also  to 
cry  to  God  to  bless  the  Bread  and  Cup  to  them,  as  it  went 
\  from  mouth  to  mouth.  The  reason  of  this  temptation  I  have 
1  thought  since,  was,  because  I  did  not  with  that  reverence  as 
1  became  me  at  first,  approach  to  partake  thereof. 

255.  Thus  I  continued  for  three  quarters  of  a  Year,  and 
could  never  have  rest  nor  ease  :  but  at  the  last  the  Lord  came 
in  upon  my  Soul  with  that  same  Scripture,  by  which  my  Soul 
was  visited  before :  and  after  that,  I  have  been  usually  very 
well  and  comfortable  in  the  partaking  of  that  blessed  Ordinance, 
and  have,  I  trust,  therein  discerned  the  Lords  Body  as  broken 
for  my  sins,  and  that  his  precious  blood  hath  been  shed  for  my 
Transgressions. 

256.  Upon  a  time  I  was  somewhat  inclining  to  a  Con- 
sumption, wherewith  about  the  Spring  I  was  suddenly  and 
violently  seized,  with  much  weakness  in  my  outward  man  : 
insomuch  that  I  thought  I  could  not  live.  Now  began  I 
afresh  to  give  my  self  up  to  a  serious  examination  after  my  state 
and  condition  for  the  future,  and  of  my  evidences  for  that  blessed 
World  to  come ;  For  it  hath,  I  bless  the  name  of  God,  been  my 
usual  course,  as  always,  so  especially  in  the  day  of  afflidtion,  to 
endeavour  to  keep  my  interest  in  Life  to  come,  clear  before 
mine  Eye. 

257.  But  I  had  no  sooner  began  to  recall  to  mind  my 
former  experience,  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  my  Soul,  but 
there  came  flocking  into  my  mind,  an  innumerable  company  of 

78 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF   SINNERS 

my  Sins  and  Transgressions,  amongst  which  these  were  at  this 
time  most  to  my  Affliftion,  namely  my  deadness,  duhiess,  and 
coldness  in  holy  Duties ;  my  wandrings  of  heart,  of  my 
wearisomness  in  all  good  things,  my  want  of  love  to  God, 
his  ways  and  People,  with  this'at  the  end  of  all.  Are  these  the 
fruits  of  Christianity  ?     Are  these  the  tokens  of  a  blessed  man  ? 

258.  At  the  apprehensions  of  these  things,  my  sickness 
was  doubled  upon  me,  for  now  was  I  sick  in  my  inward  man, 
my  Soul  was  clog'd  with  guilt ;  now  also  was  all  my  former 
experience  of  God's  goodness  to  me,  quite  taken  out  of  my 
mind,  and  hid  as  if  they  had  never  been,  nor  seen  :  Now  was 
my  Soul  greatly  pinched  between  these  two  considerations. 
Live  1  must  not^  Die  I  dare  not  5  Now  I  sunk  and  fell  in  my 
spirit,  and  was  giving  up  all  for  lost ;  but  as  I  was  walking  up 
and  down  in  the  house  as  a  man  in  a  most  woful  state,  that 
Word  of  God  took  hold  of  my  heart.  Te  are  justified  freely  by 
his  Grace,  through  the  Redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 
Rom.  3.   24.     But  oh  what  a  turn  it  made  upon  me  ! 

259.  Now  was  I  as  one  awaked  out  of  some  troublesome 
sleep  and  dream,  and  listning  to  this  Heavenly  Sentence,  I  was 
as  if  I  heard  it  thus  expounded  to  me  ;  Sinner,  thou  thinkest  that 
because  of  thy  Sins  and  Infirf?iities,  I  cannot  save  thy  Soul ;  but 
behold,  my  Son  is  by  me,  and  upon  hi?n  I  look,  and  not  on  thee,  and 
deal  with  thee  according  as  I  am  pleased  tvith  him.  At  this  I  was 
greatly  lightned  in  my  Mind,  and  made  to  understand  that  God 
could  justifie  a  sinner  at  any  time,  it  was  but  his  looking  upon 
Christ,  and  imputing  of  his  benefits  to  us,  and  the  work  was 
forthwith  done. 

260.  And  as  I  was  thus  in  a  muse,  that  Scripture  also 
came  with  great  power  upon  my  Spirit,  Not  by  works  of 
Righteousness  that  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  Mercy  he 
hath  saved  us,  Sec.  2  Tim.  i.  9.  Tit.  3.  5.  Now  was  I  got  on 
high,  I  saw  my  self  within  the  Arms  of  Grace  and  mercy,  and 
though  I  was  before  afraid  to  think  of  a  dying  hour,  yet  now  I 
cryed.  Let  me  die  :  now  Death  was  lovely  and  beautiful  in  my 
sight,  for  I  saw  we  shall  never  live  indeed  till  we  he  gone  to  the 
other  World.  O,  methought  this  Life  is  but  a  slumber,  in 
comparison  of  that  above  ;  at  this  time  also  I  saw  more  in  those 
words,  Heirs  of  God,  {Rom.  8.  17.)  then  ever  I  shall  be  able  to 
express  while  I  live  in  this  World  ;  Heirs  of  God !  God  himself 

79 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

is  the  portion  of  the  Saints.     This  I  saw  and  wondered  at,  but 
cannot  tell  you  what  I  saw. 

261.  Again,  as  I  was  at  another  time  very  ill  and  weak, 
all  that  time  also  the  Tempter  did  beset  me  strongly,  (for  I  find 
he  is  much  for  assaulting  the  Soul,  when  it  begins  to  approach 
towards  the  Grave,  then  is  his  Opportunity)  labouring  to  hide 
from  me  my  former  experience  of  Gods  goodness ;  Also  setting 
before  me  the  terrors  of  Death,  and  the  Judgment  of  God, 
insomuch,  that  at  this  time,  through  my  fear  of  miscarrying  for 
ever  (should  I  now  die)  I  was  as  one  dead  before  Death  came, 
and  was  as  if  I  had  felt  my  self  already  descending  into  the  Pit; 
methought,  I  said  there  were  no  way  but  to  Hell  I  must ;  but 
behold,  just  as  I  was  in  the  midst  of  those  fears,  these  words  of 
the  Angels  carrying  Lazarus  into  Abrahams  bosom,  darted  in 
upon  me,  as  who  should  say.  So  it  shall  he  with  thee^  when  thou 
dost  leave  this  World.  This  did  sweetly  revive  my  Spirit,  and 
help  me  to  hope  in  God  ;  which  when  I  had  with  comfort 
mused  on  a  while,  that  word  fell  with  great  weight  upon  my 
mind,  0  Death^  where  is  thy  stingy  O  Grave^  where  is  thy  viSiory  ? 
I  Cor.  15.  55.  At  this  I  became  both  well  in  body  and  mind 
at  once,  for  my  sickness  did  presently  vanish,  and  I  walked 
comfortably  in  my  Work  for  God  again. 

262.  At  another  time,  though,  just  before,  I  was  pretty 
well  and  savoury  in  my  Spirit,  yet  suddenly  there  fell  upon  me 
a  great  cloud  of  darkness,  which  did  so  hide  from  me  the  things 
of  God  and  Christ,  that  I  was  as  if  I  had  never  seen  or  known 
them  in  my  life  :  I  was  also  so  over-run  in  my  Soul  with 
a  sensless,  heartless  frame-of-spirit,  that  I  could  not  feel  my 
Soul  to  move  or  stir  after  Grace  and  Life  by  Christ ;  I  was  as 
if  my  loyns  were  broken,  or  as  if  my  hands  and  feet  had  been 
tied  or  bound  with  Chains.  At  this  time  also  I  felt  some 
weakness  to  seize  upon  my  outward  man,  which  made  still  the 
other  affliction  the  more  heavy  and  uncomfortable  to  me. 

263.  After  I  had  been  in  this  condition  some  three  or  four 
days,  as  I  was  sitting  by  the  fire,  I  suddenly  felt  this  Word  to 
sound  in  my  Heart,  /  must  go  to  Jesus ;  at  this  my  former 
darkness  and  Atheism  fled  away,  and  the  blessed  things  of 
Heaven  were  set  within  my  view.  While  I  was  on  this  sudden 
thus  overtaken  with  surprize  ;  Wife,  said  I,  is  there  ever  such 
a  Scripture,  /  must  go  to  Jesus  ?   she  said  she  could  not  tell ; 

80 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF   SINNERS 

therefore  I  sat  musing  still  to  see  if  I  could  remember  such 
a  place  ;  I  had  not  sat  above  two  or  three  minutes,  but  that 
came  bolting  in  upon  me,  And  to  an  iminmerable  Company  of 
Angels  ;  and  withal,  Hebrews  the  twelfth,  about  the  Mount  Sion 
was  set  before  mine  Eyes,  Heb.  12.  22,  23,  24. 

264.  Then  with  Joy  I  told  my  Wife,  0  7iow  I  knowy 
I  know!  but  that  night  was  a  good  night  to  me,  I  never  had 
but  few  better  ;  I  longed  for  the  company  of  some  of  God's 
People,  that  I  might  have  imparted  unto  them  what  God  had 
shewed  me  ;  Christ  was  a  precious  Christ  to  my  Soul  that 
Night,  I  could  scarce  lie  in  my  Bed  for  Joy,  and  Peace,  and 
Triumph,  through  Christ ;  this  great  Glory  did  not  continue 
upon  me  until  Morning,  yet  the  twelfth  of  the  Author  to  the 
Hebrews^  Heb.  12.  22,  23.  was  a  blessed  Scripture  to  me  for 
many  days  together  after  this. 

265.  The  Words  are  these,  Tou  are  co?ne  to  Mount  Sion,  to 
the  City  of  the  living  God^  to  the  Heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an 
innumerable  company  of  Angels^  to  the  general  Assembly  and  Church 
of  the  first-born  which  are  written  in  Heaven^  to  God  the  Judge  of 
ally  and  to  the  Spirits  of  Just  men  made  perfeSiy  and  to  Jesus  the 
Mediator  op  the  New  Testament^  and  to  the  blood  of  sprinklingy 
that  speaketh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel.  Thorow  this 
blessed  Sentence,  the  Lord  led  me  over  and  over,  first  to  this 
Word,  and  then  to  that,  and  shewed  me  wonderful  glory  in 
every  one  of  them.  These  words  also  have  oft  since  this  time 
been  great  refreshment  to  my  Spirit.  Blessed  be  God  for 
having  mercy  on  me. 


A  brief  Account  of  the  Authors  Call  to  the   Work  of 
the  Ministry. 

266.  AND  now  I  am  speaking  my  Experience,  I  will  in  this 
±\.  place  thrust  in  a  word  or  two  concerning  my 
Preaching  the  Word,  and  of  God's  dealing  with  me  in  that 
particular  also  :  For  after  I  had  been  about  five  or  six  years 
awakened,  and  helped  my  self  to  see  both  the  want  and  worth 
B.  F  81 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  and  also  inabled  to  venture  my  Soul 
upon  him  :  some  of  the  most  able  among  the  Saints  with  us, 
I  say,  the  most  able  for  Judgment,  and  Holiness  of  Life,  as 
they  conceived,  did  perceive  that  God  had  counted  me  vi^orthy 
to  understand  something  of  his  Will  in  his  holy  and  blessed 
Word,  and  had  given  me  utterance  in  some  measure  to  express 
what  I  saw,  to  others  for  edification ;  therefore  they  desired  me, 
and  that  with  much  earnestness,  that  I  would  be  willing  at 
some  times  to  take  in  hand,  in  one  of  the  Meetings,  to  speak  a 
word  of  Exhortation  unto  them. 

267.  The  which,  though  at  the  first  it  did  much  dash  and 
abash  my  Spirit,  yet  being  still  by  them  desired  and  intreated, 
I  consented  to  their  request,  and  did  twice  at  two  several 
Assemblies,  (but  in  private)  though  with  much  weakness  and 
infirmity,  discover  my  Gift  amongst  them  ;  at  which  they  not 
only  seemed  to  be,  but  did  solemnly  protest,  as  in  the  sight  of 
the  great  God,  they  were  both  affected  and  comforted,  and 
gave  thanks  to  the  Father  of  Mercies  for  the  grace  bestowed 
on  me. 

268.  After  this,  sometimes  when  some  of  them  did  go  into 
the  Country  to  teach,  they  would  also  that  I  should  go  with 
them  ;  where,  though  as  yet  I  did  not,  nor  durst  not,  make  use 
of  my  Gift  in  an  open  way,  yet  more  privately  still,  as  I  came 
amongst  the  good  People  in  those  places,  I  did  sometimes 
speak  a  word  of  Admonition  unto  them  also ;  the  which 
they  as  the  other,  received  with  rejoycing  at  the  mercy 
of  God  to  me-ward,  professing  their  Souls  were  edified  thereby. 

269.  Wherefore,  to  be  brief,  at  last,  being  still  desired  by 
the  Church,  after  some  solemn  Prayer  to  the  Lord,  with 
fasting,  I  was  more  particularly  called  forth,  and  appointed  to  a 
more  ordinary  and  publick  Preaching  the  Word,  not  only  to 
and  amongst  them  that  believed,  but  also  to  offer  the  Gospel  to 
those  that  had  not  yet  received  the  Faith  thereof:  About  which 
time  I  did  evidently  find  in  my  Mind  a  secret  pricking  forward 
thereto  ;  though,  I  bless  God,  not  for  desire  of  vain  Glory,  for 
at  that  time  I  was  most  sorely  aflllifted  with  the  fiery  darts  of  the 
Devil,  concerning  my  Eternal  State. 

270.  But  yet  could  not  be  content,  unless  I  was  found  in 
the  Exercise  of  my  Gift,  unto  which  also  I  was  greatly  animated, 
not  only  by  the  continual  desires  of  the  Godly,  but  also  by  that 

82 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

saying  of  Paul  to  the  Corinthians^  I  beseech  you^  Brethren^  {ye 
know  the  housho/d  of  Steph^nus^  that  it  is  the  first  fruits  (?/"Achaia, 
and  that  they  have  addiSled  themselves  to  the  Ministry  of  the  Saints) 
that  you  submit  your  selves  unto  suchy  and  to  every  one  that  helpeth 
with  us,  and  labour eth,  I  Cor.  i6.  15,  16. 

271.  By  this  Text  I  was  made  to  see  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
never  intended  that  meii  who  have  Gifts  and  Abilities,  should 
bury  them  in  the  earth,  but  rather  did  command  and  stir  up 
such  to  the  Exercise  of  their  Gift,  and  also  did  commend  those 
that  were  apt  and  ready  so  to  do.  They  have  addi^ed  themselves 
to  the  Ministry  of  the  Saints  :  This  Scripture  in  these  days  did 
continually  run  in  my  mind  to  incourage  me,  and  strengthen 
me  in  this  my  work  for  God  ;  I  have  been  also  incouraged 
from  several  other  Scriptures  and  Examples  of  the  Godly, 
both  specified  in  the  Word  and  other  ancient  Histories, 
ASfs  8.  4.  and  18.  24,  25.  &c.  i  Pet.  4.  lO.  Rom.  12.  6. 
Fox  A^s  and  Mon. 

272.  Wherefore,  though  of  my  self,  of  all  the  Saints  the 
most  unworthy,  yet  I,  but  with  great  fear  and  trembling  at  the 
sight  of  my  own  weakness,  did  set  upon  the  work,  and  did 
according  to  my  Gift,  and  the  proportion  of  my  Faith,  Preach 
that  blessed  Gospel  that  God  had  shewed  me  in  the  Holy  Word 
of  Truth  :  Which  when  the  Country  understood,  they  came  in 
to  hear  the  Word  by  hundreds,  and  that  from  all  parts,  though 

I  upon  sundry  and  divers  accounts. 

273.  And  I  thank  God,  he  gave  unto  me  some  measure 
of  bowels  and  pity  for  their  Souls,  which  also  did  put  me 
forward  to  labour  with  great  diligence  and  earnestness  to  find 
out  such  a  word  as  might,  if  God  would  bless,  lay  hold  of,  and 
awaken  the  Conscience,  in  which  also  the  good  Lord  had 
respeft:  to  the  desire  of  his  Servant;  for  I  had  not  preached  long, 
before  some  began  to  be  touched,  and  to  be  greatly  afflifted  in 
their  Minds  at  the  apprehension  of  the  greatness  of  their  Sin, 
and  of  their  need  of  Jesus  Christ. 

274.  But  I  at  first  could  not  believe  that  God  should 
speak  by  me  to  the  heart  of  any  man,  still  counting  my  self 
unworthy,  yet  those  who  thus  were  touched  would  love  me 
and  have  a  peculiar  respe6l  for  me ;  and  though  I  did  put  it 
from  me,  that  they  should  be  awakened  by  me,  still  they  would 
confess  it,  and  affirm  it  before  the  Saints  of  God  ;  they  would 

F2  83 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

also  bless  God  for  me  (unworthy  Wretch  that  I  am  !)  and 
count  me  God's  Instrument  that  shewed  to  them  the  way  of 
Salvation. 

275.  Wherefore  seeing  them  in  both  their  words  and 
deeds  to  be  so  constant,  and  also  in  their  Hearts  so  earnestly 
pressing  after  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  rejoycing  that 
ever  God  did  send  me  where  they  were  ;  then  I  began  to 
conclude  it  might  be  so,  that  God  had  owned  in  his  Work  such 
a  foolish  one  as  I ;  and  then  came  that  Word  of  God  to  my 
heart  with  much  sweet  refreshment,  The  blessing  of  them  that 
were  ready  to  perish  is  come  upon  me ;  yea^  I  caused  the  JViddows 
heart  to  sing  for  joy ^  Job.  29.  13. 

276.  At  this  therefore  I  rejoyced,  yea,  the  tears  of  those 
whom  God  did  awaken  by  my  Preaching,  would  be  both 
solace  and  encouragement  to  me ;  for  I  thought  on  those 
Sayings,  Who  is  he  that  maketh  me  glad^  but  the  same  that  is  made 
sorry  by  me  F  2  Cor.  2.  2.  And  again.  Though  I  be  not  an 
Apostle  to  others^  yet  doubtless  I  am  unto  you,  for  the  Seal  of  my 
Apostleship  are  ye  in  the  Lord^  i  Cor.  6.  2.  These  things  there- 
fore were  as  another  Argument  unto  me  that  God  had  called 
me  to,  and  stood  by  me  in  this  Work. 

277.  In  my  Preaching  of  the  Word,  I  took  special  Jiotice 
of  this  one  thing,  namely.  That  the  Lord  did  lead  me  to  begin 
where  his  Word  begins  with  Sinners,  that  is,  to  condemn  all 
flesh,  and  to  open  and  alledge,  that  the  curse  of  God  by  the 
Law  doth  belong  to,  and  lay  hold  on  all  men  as  they  come  into 
the  World,  because  of  Sin.  Now  this  part  of  my  Work  I 
fulfilled  with  great  sense,  for  the  terrors  of  the  Law,  and  guilt 
for  my  Transgressions,  lay  heavy  on  my  Conscience,  I  preached 
what  I  felt,  what  I  smartingly  did  feel,  even  that  under  which 
my  poor  Soul  did  groan  and  tremble  to  astonishment. 

278.  Indeed  I  have  been  as  one  sent  to  them  from  the 
dead  ;  I  went  my  self  in  Chains  to  preach  to  them  in  Chains, 
and  carried  that  fire  in  my  own  Conscience,  that  I  perswaded 
them  to  beware  of.  I  can  truly  say,  and  that  without  dis- 
sembling, that  when  I  have  been  to  preach,  I  have  gone  full  of 
guilt  and  terror  even  to  the  Pulpit-door,  and  there  it  hath  been 
taken  off,  and  I  have  been  at  liberty  in  my  mind  until  I  have 
done  my  work  ;  and  then  immediately,  even  before  I  could  get 
down  the   Pulpit-stairs,  I   have  been  as  bad  as  I  was  before. 

84 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF   SINNERS 

Yet  God  carried  me   on,  but  surely  with  a  strong  hand  ;  for 
neither  Guilt  nor  Hell  could  take  me  off  my  Work. 

279.  Thus  I  went  for  the  space  of  two  years,  crying  out 
against  mens  sins,  and  their  fearful  state  because  of  them. 
After  which,  the  Lord  came  in  upon  my  own  Soul  with  some 
staid  peace  and  comfort  through  Christ;  for  he  did  give  me 
many  sweet  discoveries  of  his  Blessed  Grace  thorow  him  ; 
Wherefore  now  I  altered  in  my  preaching,  (for  still  I  preached 
what  I  saw  and  felt)  now  therefore  I  did  much  labour  to  hold 
forth  Jesus  Christ  in  all  his  Offices,  Relations,  and  Benefits 
unto  the  World,  and  did  strive  also  to  discover,  to  condemn, 
and  remove  those  false  supports  and  props  on  which  the  World 
doth  both  lean,  and  by  them  fall  and  perish.  On  these  things 
also  I  staid  as  long  as  on  the  other. 

280.  After  this,  God  led  me  into  something  of  the 
Mystery  of  the  Union  of  Christ ;  wherefore  that  I  discovered 
and  shewed  to  them  also.  And  when  I  had  travelled  through 
these  three  chief  points  of  the  Word  of  God,  about  the  space  of 
five  years  or  more,  I  was  caught  in  my  present  pradice,  and 
cast  into  Prison,  where  I  have  lain  above  as  long  again  to 
confirm  the  Truth  by  way  of  suffering,  as  I  was  before  in 
testifying  of  it,  according'  to  the  Scriptures,  in  a  way  of 
Preaching. 

281.  When  I  have  been  in  Preaching,  I  thank  God,  my 
heart  hath  often,  all  the  time  of  this  and  the  other  exercise, 
with  great  earnestness  cryed  to  God  that  he  would  make  the 
Word  effeftual  to  the  Salvation  of  the  Soul ;  still  being  grieved 
lest  the  Enemy  should  take  the  Word  away  from  the  Con- 
science, and  so  it  should  become  unfruitful ;  Wherefore  I 
should  labour  so  to  speak  the  Word,  as  that  thereby  (if  it  vvere 
possible)  the  sin  and  Person  guilty  might  be  particularized 
by  it. 

282.  Also  when  I  have  done  the  Exercise,  it  hath  gone  to 
my  heart  to  think  the  Word  should  now  fall  as  Rain  on  stony 
places ;  still  wishing  from  my  heart,  O  that  they  who  have 
heard  me  speak  this  day,  did  but  see  as  I  do,  what  Sin,  Death, 
Hell,  and  the  Curse  of  God,  is ;  and  also  what  the  Grace,  and 
Love,  and  Mercy  of  God  is,  thorow  Christ,  to  men  in  such 
a  case  as  they  are,  who  are  yet  estranged  from  him.  And 
indeed,  I  did  often  say  in  my  heart  before  the  Lord,  That  if  to 

85 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

be  hanged  up  presently  before  their  Eyes^  would  be  a  means  to 
awaken  them^  and  confirm  them  in  the  Truth^  I  gladly  should  be 
contented. 

283.  For  I  have  been  in  my  Preaching,  especially  when  I 
have  been  engaged  in  the  Do6lrine  of  Life  by  Christ,  without 
Works,  as  if  an  Angel  of  God  had  stood  by  at  my  back  to 
encourage  me  ;  O,  it  hath  been  with  such  Power  and  heavenly 
Evidence  upon  my  own  Soul,  while  I  have  been  labouring  to 
unfold  it,  to  demonstrate  it,  and  to  fasten  it  upon  the  Conscience 
of  others,  that  I  could  not  be  contented  with  saying,  /  believe  and 
am  sure ;  ?nethought  I  was  more  than  sure  (if  it  be  lawful  to 
express  my  self)  that  those  things  which  then  I  asserted, 
were  true. 

284.  When  I  went  first  to  Preach  the  Word  abroad,  the 
Doctors  and  Priests  of  the  Country  did  open  wide  against  me ; 
but  I  was  perswaded  of  this,  not  to  render  rayling  for  rayling, 
but  to  see  how  many  of  their  carnal  Professors  I  could  con- 
vince of  their  miserable  state  by  the  Law,  and  of  the  want  and 
worth  of  Christ ;  for,  thought  I,  This  shall  answer  for  me  in 
time  to  come^  when  they  shall  be  for  my  hire  before  their  face^ 
Gen.  30.  33. 

285.  I  never  cared  to  meddle  with  things  that  were  con- 
troverted, and  in  dispute  amongst  the  Saints,  especially  things  of 
the  lowest  Nature  ;  yet  it  pleased  me  much  to  contend  with 
great  earnestness  for  the  Word  of  Faith,  and  the  Remission  of 
Sins  by  the  Death  and  Sufferings  of  Jesus ;  but  I  say,  as  to 
other  things,  I  should  let  them  alone,  because  I  saw  they 
engendred  strife,  and  because  that  they  neither  in  doing,  nor  in 
leaving  undone,  did  commend  us  to  God  to  be  his  :  Besides, 
I  saw  my  Work  before  me  did  run  in  another  Channel,  even 
to  carry  an  awakening  word  ;  to  that  therefore  did  I  stick  and 
adhere. 

286.  I  never  endeavoured  to,  nor  durst  make  use  of  other 
mens  lines,  Rom.  15.  18.  (though  I  condemn  not  all  that  do) 
for  I  verily  thought,  and  found  by  experience,  that  what  was 
taught  me  by  the  Word  and  Spirit  of  Christ,  could  be  spoken, 
maintained  and  stood  to,  by  the  soundest  and  best  established 
Conscience  ;  and  though  I  will  not  now  speak  all  that  I  know  in 
this  matter  ;  yet  my  experience  hath  more  interest  in  that  Text 
of  Scripture,  Gal.  i.  11,  12.  than  many  amongst  men  are  aware. 

86 


TO   THE   CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

287.  If  any  of  those  who  were  awakened  by  my  Ministry, 
did  after  that  fall  back,  (as  sometimes  too  many  did)  I  can  truly 
say  their  loss  hath  been  more  to  me,  then  if  one  of  my  own 
Children,  begotten  of  my  body,  had  been  going  to  its  Grave  ; 
I  think  verily  I  may  speak  it  without  any  offence  to  the  Lord, 
nothing  hath  gone  so  near  me  as  that,  unless  it  was  the  fear  of 
the  loss  of  the  Salvation  of  my  own  Soul :  I  have  counted  as  if 
I  had  goodly  Buildings  and  Lordships  in  those  places  where  my 
Children  were  born  :  my  heart  hath  been  so  wrapt  up  in  the 
glory  of  this  excellent  Work,  that  I  counted  my  self  more 
blessed  and  honoured  of  God  by  this,  than  if  he  had  made  me 
the  Emperour  of  the  Christian  World,  or  the  Lord  of  all  the 
glory  of  the  Earth  without  it  !  O  these  words  !  He  that  con- 
verteth  a  Sinner  froyn  the  error  of  his  way^  doth  save  a  Soul  from 
deathy  Jam.  5.  20.  The  fruit  of  the  Righteous^  is  a  Tree  of  Life; 
and  he  that  winneth  Souls^  is  wise,  Prov,  1 1.  30.  They  that  be 
wise^  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  Firmament^  and  they  that 
turn  many  to  righteousness^  as  the  Stars  for  ever  and  ever^ 
Dan.  12.  3.  For  what  is  our  hope^  '^^  j^y^  °^  crown  of  rejoycing? 
are  not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his 
coming  ?  for^  ye  are  our  glory  and  jo\\  I  Thes.  2.  19,  20.  These, 
I  say,  with  many  others  of  a  like  nature,  have  been  great 
refreshments  to  me. 

288.  I  have  observed,  That  where  I  have  had  a  Work  to 
do  for  God,  I  have  had  first  as  it  were  the  going  of  God  upon 
my  Spirit  to  desire  I  might  preach  there  :  I  have  also  observed, 
that  such  and  such  Souls  in  particular  have  been  strongly  set 
upon  my  heart,  and  I  stirred  up  to  wish  for  their  Salvation  ; 
and  that  these  very  Souls  have,  after  this,  been  given  in  as  the 
fruits  of  my  Ministry.  I  have  observed,  that  a  Word  cast  in 
by  the  by,  hath  done  more  execution  in  a  Sermon,  than  all  that 
was  spoken  besides  :  sometimes  also  when  I  have  thought  I  did 
no  good,  then  I  did  most  of  all ;  and  at  other  times  when  I 
thought  I  should  catcht  them,  I  have  fished  for  nothing. 

289.  I  have  also  observed,  that  where  there  hath  been 
a  Work  to  do  upon  Sinners,  there  the  Devil  hath  begun  to  roar 
in  the  hearts,  and  by  the  mouths  of  his  Servants.  Yea,  often- 
times when  the  wicked  World  hath  raged  most,  there  hath 
been  Souls  awakened  by  the  Word:  I  could  instance  particulars, 
but  I  forbear. 

87 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

290.  My  great  desire  in  my  fulfilling  my  Ministry,  was, 
to  get  into  the  darkest  places  of  the  Country,  even  amongst 
those  People  that  were  furthest  off  of  profession  ;  yet  not 
because  I  could  not  endure  the  Light,  (for  I  feared  not  to 
shew  my  Gospel  to  any)  but  because  I  found  my  Spirit  did 
lean  most  after  awakening  and  converting-Work,  and  the 
Word  that  I  carried  did  lean  it  self  most  that  way  also  ;  Tea^ 
so  have  I  strtved  to  preach  the  Gospely  not  where  Christ  was 
namedy  lest  I  should  build  upon  another  man*s  Foundation^ 
Rom.   15.  20. 

291.  In  my  preaching,  I  have  really  been  in  pain,  and 
have,  as  it  were,  travelled  to  bring  forth  Children  to  God, 
neither  could  I  be  satisfied,  vmless  some  fruits  did  appear  in  my 
Work:  if  I  were  fruitless,  it  mattered  not  who  commended  me; 
but  if  I  were  fruitful,  I  cared  not  who  did  condemn.  I  have 
thought  of  that,  Lo^  Children  are  an  Heritage  of  the  Lord ;  and 
the  fruit  of  the  Womb  is  his  reivard.  As  Arrotvs  in  the  hand  of 
a  mighty  fnan^  so  are  Children  of  the  Youth.  Happy  is  the  man 
that  hath  filled  his  ^liver  full  of  them ;  they  shall  not  be 
a^amedy  but   they  shall  speak   with    the    Enemies    in   the    Gate^ 

^  Psal.   127.  3,  4,  5. 

V-  292.  It  pleased  me  nothing  to  see  People  drink  in 
Opinions,  if  they  seemed  ignorant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
worth  of  their  own  Salvation,  sound  conviftion  for  Sin, 
especially  for  Unbelief,  and  an  heart  set  on  fire  to  be  saved  by 
Christ,  with  strong  breathings  after  a  truly  sanctified  Soul  : 
that  it  was  that  delighted  me;  those  were  the  Souls  I  counted 
blessed. 

Y,  293.  But  in  this  Work,  as  in  all  other,  I  had  my  tempta- 
tions attending  me,  and  that  of  divers  kinds,  as  sometimes  I 
should  be  assaulted  with  great  discouragement  therein,  fearing 
that  I  should  not  be  able  to  speak  a  word  at  all  to  edification  ; 
nay,  that  I  should  not  be  able  to  speak  sense  unto  the  people ; 
at  which  times  I  should  have  such  a  strange  faintness  and 
strengthlesness  seize  upon  my  body,  that  my  legs  have  scarce 
been  able  to  carry  me  to  the  place  of  Exercise. 

294.  Sometimes  again,  when  I  have  been  preaching,  I  have 
been  violently  assaulted  with  thoughts  of  blasphemy,  and 
strongly  tempted  to  speak  the  words  with  my  mouth  before 
the  Congregation.     I  have  also  at  some  time,  even  when  I  have 


TO    THE    CHIEF   OF    SINNERS 

begun  to  speak  the  Word  with  much  clearness,  evidence,  and 
h'berty  of  speech,  yet  been  before  the  ending  of  that  Op- 
portunity, so  bhnded,  and  so  estranged  from  the  things  I 
have  been  speaking,  and  have  also  been  so  straitned  in  my 
speech,  as  to  utterance  before  the  People,  that  I  have  been 
as  if  I  had  not  known  or  remembred  what  I  have  been  about, 
or,  as  if  my  head  had  been  in  a  bag  all  the  time  of  the 
Exercise. 

.  295.  Again,  When  at  sometimes  I  have  been  about  to 
Preach  upon  some  smart  and  searching  portion  of  the  Word, 
I  have  found  the  Tempter  suggest.  What  I  will  you  preach  this? 
this  condemns  your  self^  of  this  your  own  Soul  is  guilty  ;  wherefore 
preach  not  of  it  at  all^  or  if  you  do^  yet  so  mince  it^  as  to  make 
ivay  for  your  oivn  escape ;  lest  instead  of  awakening  others^ 
you  lay  that  guilt  upon  your  own  Soul,  as  you  will  never  get 
from  under. 

296.  But,  I  thank  the  Lord,  I  have  been  kept  from  con- 
senting to  these  so  horrid  suggestions,  and  have  rather,  as 
Sampson,  bowed  my  self  with  all  my  might  to  condemn  Sin  and 
Transgression  where  ever  I  found  it,  yea  though  therein  also 
I  did  bring  guilt  upon  my  own  Conscience  ;  Let  me  dye, 
thought  I,  with  the  Philistines,  Judg.  16.  29,  30.  rather  than 
deal  corruptly  with  the  blessed  Word  of  God ;  Thou  that 
teachest  another,  teachest  thou  not  thy  self?  it  is  far  better  that 
thou  do  judge  thy  self,  even  by  preaching  plainly  unto  others, 
then  that  thou,  to  save  thy  self,  imprison  the  Truth  in 
Unrighteousness  :   Blessed  be  God  for  his  help  also  in  this. 

297.  I  have  also,  while  found  in  this  blessed  Work  of 
Christ,  been  often  tempted  to  pride  and  liftings  up  of  Heart ; 
and  though  I  dare  not  say,  1  have  not  been  affefted  with  this, 
yet  truly  the  Lord  of  his  precious  mercy  hath  so  carried  it 
towards  me,  that  for  the  most  part  I  have  had  but  small  joy  to 
give  way  to  such  a  thing  :  for  it  hath  been  my  every  days 
portion  to  be  let  into  the  evil  of  my  own  heart,  and  still  made 
to  see  such  a  multitude  of  Corruptions  and  Infirmities  therein, 
that  it  hath  caused  hanging  down  of  the  head  under  all  my  Gifts 
and  Attainments ;  I  have  felt  this  Thorn  in  the  Flesh  (2  Cor. 
12.  8,  9,)  the  very  Mercy  of  God  to  me. 

298.  I  have  had  also  together  with  this  some  notable  place 
or  other  of  the  Word  presented  before  me,  which  word  hath 

89 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

contained  in  it  some  sharp  and  piercing  Sentence  concerning 
the  perishing  of  the  Soul,  notwithstanding  gifts  and  parts  ; 
as  for  instance,  that  hath  been  of  great  use  unto  me.  Though 
I  speak  with  the  Tongue  of  Men  and  Angels^  and  have  not 
Charity^  I  am  become  as  sounding  brass^  and  a  tinkling  Cymbal^ 
I  Cor.  13.  I,  2. 

299.  A  tinkh'ng  Cymbal,  is  an  Instrument  of  Musiclc 
with  which  a  skilful  Player  can  make  such  melodious  and 
heart-inflaming  Musick,  that  all  who  hear  him  play,  can 
scarcely  hold  from  dancing  ;  and  yet  behold,  the  Cymbal  hath 
not  Life,  neither  comes  the  Musick  from  it,  but  because  of  the 
Art  of  him  that  plays  therewith,  so  then  the  Instrument  at  last 
may  come  to  naught  and  perish,  though  in  times  past  such 
Musick  hath  been  made  upon  it. 

300.  Just  thus,  I  saw,  it  was  and  will  be  with  them  who 
have  Gifts,  but  want  saving-Grace  ;  they  are  in  the  hand  of 
Christ,  as  the  Cymbal  in  the  hand  of  David;  and  as  David 
could  with  the  Cymbal  make  that  Mirth  in  the  Service  of  God, 
as  to  elevate  the  hearts  of  the  Worshippers,  so  Christ  can  use 
these  gifted  men,  as  with  them  to  afFeft  the  Souls  of  his  People 
in  his  Church  ;  yet  when  he  hath  done  all,  hang  them  by,  as 
lifeless,  though  sounding  Cymbals. 

301.  This  consideration  therefore,  together  with  some 
others,  were,  for  the  most  part,  as  a  Maul  on  the  head  of  Pride, 
and  desire  of  vain-glory  :  What,  thought  I,  shall  I  be  proud 
because  I  am  a  sounding  Brass  ?  Is  it  so  much  to  be  a  Fiddle? 
Hath  not  the  least  Creature  that  hath  life,  more  of  God  in  it 
than  these  ?  Besides,  I  knew  ^twas  Love  should  never  die^  but 
these  must  cease  and  vanish  :  So  I  concluded,  a  little  Grace, 
a  little  Love,  a  little  of  the  true  Fear  of  God  is  better  than  all 
these  Gifts  :  Yea,  and  I  am  fully  convinced  of  it,  that  it  is 
possible  for  Souls  that  can  scarce  give  a  man  an  answer,  but 
with  great  confusion  as  to  method,  I  say,  it  is  possible  for  them 
to  have  a  thousand  times  more  Grace,  and  so  to  be  more 
in  the  love  and  favour  of  the  Lord,  than  some  who  by 
vertue  of  the  Gift  of  Knowledge,  can  deliver  themselves 
like  Angels. 

302.  Thus  therefore  I  came  to  perceive,  that  though  gifts 
in  themselves  were  good  to  the  thing  for  which  they  are 
designed,  to    wit,  the    Edification    of  others,  yet   empty  and 

90 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

without  power  to  save  the  Soul  of  him  that  hath  them,  if  they 
be  alone  :  Neither  are  they,  as  so,  any  sign  of  a  mans  state  to  be 
happy,  being  only  a  dispensation  of  God  to  some,  of  whose  im- 
provement or  non-improvement  they  must  when  a  little  love 
more  is  over,  give  an  account  to  him  that  is  ready  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead, 

303.  This  shewed  me  too,  that  gifts  being  alone,  were 
dangerous,  not  in  themselves,  but  because  of  those  evils  that 
attend  them  that  have  them,  to  wit,  pride,  desire  of  vain  glory, 
self-conceit,  bfc.  all  which  were  easily  blown  up  at  the  applause, 
and  commendation  of  every  unadvised  Christian,  to  the  en- 
dangering of  a  poor  Creature  to  fall  into  the  condemnation  of 
the  Devil. 

304.  I  saw  therefore  that  he  that  hath  Gifts,  had  need 
be  let  into  a  sight  of  the  nature  of  them,  to  wit,  that  they 
come  short  of  making  of  him  to  be  in  a  truly  saved  condition, 
lest  he  rest  in  them,  and  so  fall  short  of  the  grace  of  God. 

305.  He  hath  also  cause  to  walk  humbly  with  God,  and 
be  little  in  his  own  Eyes,  and  to  remember  withall,  that  his 
Gifts  are  not  his  own,  but  the  Churches,  and  that  by  them  he 
is  made  a  Servant  to  the  Church,  and  he  must  also  give  at  last 
an  account  of  his  Stewardship  unto  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  give 
a  good  account,  will  be  a  blessed  thing  ! 

306.  Let  all  men  therefore  prize  a  little  with  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  (Gifts  indeed  are  desirable)  but  yet  great  Grace  and 
small  Gifts  are  better  then  great  Gifts  and  no  Grace.  It  doth 
not  say,  the  Lord  gives  Gifts  and  Glory,  but  the  Lord  gives 
Grace  and  Glory  !  and  blessed  is  such  an  one  ;  to  whom  the 
Lord  gives  Grace,  true  Grace,  for  that  is  a  certain  forerunner  of 
Glory. 

307.  But  when  Satan  perceived  that  his  thus  tempting 
and  assaulting  of  me  would  not  answer  his  design  ;  to  wit,  to 
overthrow  my  Ministry,  and  make  it  inefFed:ual  as  to  the  ends 
thereof:  then  he  tryed  another  way,  which  was,  to  stir  up  the 
minds  of  the  ignorant,  and  malicious,  to  load  me  with  slanders 
and  reproaches ;  now  therefore  I  may  say.  That  what  the 
Devil  could  devise,  and  his  instruments  invent,  was  whirled 
up  and  down  the  Country  against  me,  thinking,  as  I  said, 
that  by  that  means  they  should  make  my  Ministry  to  be 
abandoned. 

91 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

308.  It  began  therefore  to  be  rumored  up  and  down 
among  the  People,  that  I  was  a  Witch,  a  Jesuit,  a  High-way- 
man,  and  the  like. 

309.  To  all  which,  I  shall  only  say,  God  knows  that  I  am 
innocent.  But  as  for  mine  accusers,  let  them  provide  themselves 
to  meet  me  before  the  Tribunal  of  the  Son  of  God,  there  to 
answer  for  all  these  things  (with  all  the  rest  of  their  Iniquities) 
unless  God  shall  give  them  Repentance  for  them,  for  the  which 
I  pray  with  all  my  heart. 

310.  But  that  which  was  reported  with  the  boldest  con- 
fidence, was,  that  I  had  my  Misses^  my  IVhores^  my  Bastards^ 
yea,  two  Wives  at  once^  and  the  like.  Now  these  slanders  (with 
the  other)  I  glory  in,  because  but  slanders,  foolish,  or  knavish 
lies,  and  falshoods  cast  upon  me  by  the  Devil  and  his  Seed,  and 
should  I  not  be  dealt  with  thus  wickedly  by  the  World,  I 
should  want  one  sign  of  a  Saint  and  Child  of  God.  Blessed 
are  you  (said  the  Lord  Jesus)  %vhen  man  shall  revile  you  and 
persecute  you^  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  you  falsly  for  my 
sake^  rejoyce  and  be  exceeding  glad^  for  great  is  your  Reward  in 
Heaven  ;  for  so  persecuted  they  the  Prophets  which  were  before  you. 
Mat.  5.  II. 

311.  These  things  therefore  upon  mine  own  account 
trouble  me  not,  no,  though  they  were  twenty  times  more  than 
they  are.  I  have  a  good  Conscience,  and  whereas  they  speak 
evil  of  me,  as  an  evil  doer,  they  shall  be  shamed  that  falsly 
accuse  my  good  Conversation  in  Christ. 

312.  So  then,  what  shall  I  say  to  those  that  have  thus 
bespattered  me  ?  Shall  I  threaten  them  ?  Shall  I  chide  them? 
Shall  I  flatter  them  ?  Shall  I  entreat  them  to  hold  their 
Tongues  ?  no,  not  I,  were  it  not  for  that  these  things  make 
them  ripe  for  damnation  that  are  the  Authors  and  Abettors, 
I  would  say  unto  them  ;  Report  it !  because  'twill  increase  my 
Glory. 

313.  Therefore  I  bind  these  lies  and  slanders  to  me  as  an 
ornament,  it  belongs  to  my  Christian  Profession,  to  be  vilified, 
slandered,  reproached,  and  reviled  ;  and  since  all  this  is  nothing 
else,  as  my  God  and  my  Conscience  do  bear  me  witness :  I 
rejoyce  in  reproaches  for  Christs  sake. 

314.  I  also  calling  all  these  fools,  or  knaves  that  have  thus 
made  it  any  thing  of  their  business  to  affirm  any  of  the  things 

92 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

aforenamed  of  me,  namely,  that  I  have  been  naught  with  other 
Women,  or  the  like.  When  they  have  used  to  the  utmost  of 
their  endeavours,  and  made  the  fullest  enquiry  that  they  can  to 
prove  against  me  truly,  that  there  is  any  Woman  in  Heaven,  or 
Earth,  or  Hell,  that  can  say,  that  I  have  at  any  time,  in  any 
place,  by  day  or  night,  so  much  as  attempted  to  be  naught  with 
them,  and  speak  I  thus,  to  beg  mine  Enemies  into  a  good 
esteem  of  me :  No,  not  I :  I  will  in  this  beg  belief  of  no  man  : 
believe,  or  disbelieve  me  in  this,  all  is  a  case  to  me. 

315.  My  Foes  have  mist  their  mark  in  this  their  shooting 
at  me.  I  am  not  the  man,  I  wish  that  they  themselves  be 
guiltless,  if  all  the  Fornicators  and  Adulterers  in  England  were 
hang'd  by  the  Neck  till  they  be  dead,  yohn  Bunyan^  the  objeft 
of  their  Envy,  would  be  still  alive  and  well.  I  know  not 
whether  there  be  such  a  thing  as  a  Woman  breathing  under  the 
Copes  of  the  whole  Heaven,  but  by  their  Apparel,  their 
Children,  or  by  common  Fame,  except  my  Wife. 

^         316.     And  in  this  I  admire  the  Wisdom  of  God,  that  he 

!  made  me  shie  of  Women  from  my  first  Conversion  until  now. 
Those  know,  and  can  also  bear  me  witness,  with  whom  I  have 
been  most  intimately  concerned,  that  it  is  a  jrare  thing  to  see 
me  carry jt_pleasant  towards  a  Woman;  tlje  common  Salutation 
of  Women  I  abhor,  'tis  odious  to  me  in  whomsoever  I  see  it. 
Tlieir  Company  alone  1  cannot  away  with.  I  seldom  so  much 
as  touch  a  Womans  Hand,  for  1  think  these  things  are  not  so 
becoming  me.  When  I  have  seen  good  men  Salute  those 
Women  that  they  have  visited,  or  that  have  visited  them,  I 
have  at  times  made  my  objection  against  it,  and  when  they 
have  answered  that  it  was  but  a  piece  of  Civility,  I  have  told 
them  it  is  not  a  comely  sight :  some  indeed  have  urged  the 
holy  kiss,  but  then  I  have  asked  why  they  made  baulks,  why 

f  they  did  salute  the  most  handsom,  and  let  the  ill  favoured  go  ? 

I  thus  how  laudable  so  ever  such  things  have  been  in  the  Eyes  of 

'  others,  they  have  been  unseemly  in  my  sight. 

317.  And  now  for  a  wind  up  in  this  matter,  I  calling  not 
only  Men,  but  Angels  to  prove  me  guilty  of  having  carnally  to 
do  with  any  Woman  save  my  Wife,  nor  am  I  afraid  to  do  it  a 
second  time,  knowing  that  it  cannot  offend  the  Lord  in  such  a 
case,  to  call  God  for  a  Record  upon  my  Soul  that  in  these 
things  I  am  innocent.     Not  that  I  have  been  thus  kept  because 

93 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

of  any  goodness  in  me,  more  than  in  any  other,  but  God  has 
been  merciful  to  me  and  has  kept  me,  to  whom  I  pray  that 
he  will  keep  me  still,  not  only  from  this  but  from  every 
evil  way  and  work,  and  preserve  me  to  his  Heavenly  Kingdom. 
Amen. 

318.  Now  as  Sathan  laboured  by  reproaches  and  slanders 
to  make  me  vile  among  my  Country-men,  that,  if  possible,  my 
Preaching  might  be  made  of  none  effect,  so  there  was  added 
hereto  a  long  and  tedious  Imprisonment,  that  thereby  I  might 
be  frighted  from  my  Service  for  Christ,  and  the  World  terrified, 
and  made  afraid  to  hear  me  Preach,  of  which  I  shall  in  the  next 
place  give  you  a  brief  account. 


A  brief  Account  of  the  Authors  Imprisonment, 

319.  T  T  Aving  made  Profession  of  the  Glorious  Gospel  of 
1.  X  Christ  a  long  time,  and  Preached  the  same  about 
five  years  ;  I  was  apprehended  at  a  Meeting  of  good  People  in 
the  Countrey,  (among  whom,  had  they  let  me  alone,  I  should 
have  preached  that  day,  but  they  took  me  away  from  amongst 
them)  and  had  me  before  a  Justice  ;  who,  after  I  had  offered 
security  for  my  appearing  at  the  next  Sessions,  yet  committed 
me,  because  my  Sureties  would  not  consent  to  be  bound  that  I 
should  Preach  no  more  to  the  People. 

320.  At  the  Sessions  after,  I  was  indidted  for  an  Upholder 
and  Maintainer  of  Unlawful  Assemblies  and  Conventicles,  and 
for  not  Conforming  to  the  National  Worship  of  the  Church  of 
England-^  and  after  some  Conference  there  with  the  Justices, 
they  taking  my  plain  dealing  with  them  for  a  Confession,  as 
they  termed  it,  of  the  IndiSirnent^  did  Sentence  me  to  perpetual 
banishment^  because  I  refused  to  Conform.  So  being  again  de- 
livered up  to  the  Goalers  hands,  I  was  had  home  to  Prison,  and 
there  have  lain  now  compleat  twelve  years,  waiting  to  see  what 
God  will  suffer  these  men  to  do  with  me. 

321,  In  which  condition  I  have  continued  with  much 
content  through  Grace,  but  have  met  with  many  turnings  and 

94 


TO   THE    CHIEF   OF   SINNERS 

goings  upon  my  Heart,  both  from  the  Lord,  Satan,  and  my  own 
Corruptions  ;  by  all  which  (glory  be  to  Jesus  Christ)  I  have 
also  received,  among  many  things,  much  Conviftion,  Instruction, 
and  Understanding,  of  which  at  large  I  shall  not  here  discourse; 
onely,  give  you  in  a  hint  or  two,  a  word  that  may  stir  up  the 
Godly  to  bless  God,  and  to  pray  for  me ;  and  also  to  take  en- 
couragement, should  the  case  be  their  own.  Not  to  fear  what 
man  can  do  unto  them. 

322.  I  never  had  in  all  my  life  so  great  an  in-let  into  the 
Word  of  God  as  now  :  them  Scriptures  that  I  saw  nothing  in 
before,  are  made  in  this  place  and  state  to  shine  upon  me;  Jesus 
Christ  also  was  never  more  real  and  apparent  than  now;  here 
I  have  seen  him  and  felt  him  indeed  :  O  that  word,  PVe  have 
not  preached  unto  you  cunningly  devised  Fables^  2  Pet.  i.  16.  and 
that,  God  raised  Christ  from  the  Dead -^  and  gave  him  Glory^  that 
your  Faith  and  Hope  might  be  in  God,  I  Pet.  I.  2.  were  blessed 
words  unto  me  in  this  my  imprisoned  Condition. 

323.  These  three  or  four  Scriptures  also  have  been  great 
refreshment,  in  this  condition,  to  me  !  John  14.  i,  2,  3,  4. 
John  16.  33.  Col.  3.  3,  4.  Heb.  12.  22,  23,  24.  So  that  some- 
times, when  I  have  been  in  the  savour  of  them,  I  have  been 
able  to  laugh  at  destrudlion,  and  to  fear  neither  the  Horse  nor  his 
Rider.  I  have  had  sweet  sights  of  the  forgiveness  of  my  Sins  in 
this  place,  and  of  my  being  with  Jesvis  in  another  World  : 
0  the  Mount  Sion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  innumerable 
Company  of  Angels,  and  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  the  Spirits  of 
Just  men  made  perfeSi,  and  Jesus,  have  been  sweet  unto  me  in 
this  place  :  I  have  seen  that  here,  that  I  am  perswaded  I  shall 
never,  while  in  this  World  be  able  to  express  ;  I  have  seen 
a  truth  in  that  Scripture,  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love  ;  in 
whom,  though  now  you  see  him  not  yet  believing,  ye  rejoyce  with  joy 
unspeakable,  and  full  of  Glory.      I  Pet.  I.  8. 

324.  I  never  knew  what  it  was  for  God  to  stand  by  me  at 
all  turns,  and  at  every  offer  of  Satan  to  afflift  me,  ^c.  as  I  have 
found  him  since  I  came  in  hither  ;  for  look  how  fears  have 
presented  themselves,  so  have  supports  and  encouragements ; 
yea,  when  I  have  started,  even  as  it  were,  at  nothing  else  but 
my  shadow,  yet  God,  as  being  very  tender  of  me,  hath  not 
suffered  me  to  be  molested,  but  would  with  one  Scripture  or 
another  strengthen  me  against  all ;  insomuch  that  I  have  often 

95 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

said,  JVere  it  lawful^  I  could  pray  for  greater  trouble^  for  the  greater 
comforts  sake^  Eccl.  7.  14.  2  Cor.  i.  5. 

325.  Before  I  came  to  Prison,  I  saw  what  was  a  coming, 
and  had  especially  two  Considerations  warm  upon  my  heart  ; 
the  first  was.  How  to  be  able  to  encounter  Death,  should  that 
be  here  my  portion.  For  the  first  of  these,  that  Scripture, 
Col.  I.  II.  was  great  information  to  me,  namely,  to  pray  to 
God  to  be  strengthned  with  all  mighty  according  to  his  glorious 
power ^  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness ;  I  could 
seldom  go  to  prayer  before  I  was  imprisoned,  but  for  not  so 
little  as  a  year  together,  this  Sentence  or  sweet  Petition, 
would,  as  it  were,  thrust  it  self  into  my  mind,  and  perswade 
me,  that  if  ever  I  would  go  thorow  long  suffering,  I  must  have 
all  patience,  especially  if  I  would  endure  it  joyfully. 

326.  As  to  the  second  Consideration,  that  Saying, 
(2  Cor,  I.  9.)  was  of  great  use  unto  me,  But  we  had  the 
sentence  of  death  in  our  selves^  that  we  might  not  trust  in  our 
selves^  but  in  God  that  raiseth  the  dead :  By  this  Scripture  I  was 
made  to  see  that  if  ever  I  would  suffer  rightly,  I  must  first  pass 
a  sentence  of  death  upon  every  thing  that  can  properly  be  called 
a  thing  of  this  life,  even  to  reckon  my  self,  my  Wife,  my 
Children,  my  Health,  my  Enjoyments  and  all,  as  dead  to  me, 
and  my  self  as  dead  to  them. 

327.  The  second  was,  to  live  upon  God  that  is  invisible  ; 
as  Paul  said  in  another  place,  The  way  not  to  faint,  is  to  look 
not  at  the  things  that  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  that  are  not  seen  ; 

for  the  things  that  are  seen,  are  temporal,  but  the  things  that  are 
not  seen,  they  are  eternal:  And  thus  I  reasoned  with  my  self; 
if  I  provide  only  for  a  Prison,  then  the  Whip  comes  at 
unawares,  and  so  doth  also  the  Pillory  :  Again,  if  I  provide 
only  for  these,  then  I  am  not  fit  for  banishment ;  further,  if  I 
conclude  that  banishment  is  the  worst,  then  if  Death  come, 
I  am  surprized  ;  so  that  I  see  the  best  way  to  go  thorow 
sufferings  is  to  trust  in  God  through  Christ,  as  touching  the 
World  to  come;  and  as  touching  this  World,  to  count  the  Grave 
tny  House,  to  make  my  Bed  in  Darkness,  to  say  to  Corruption,  Thou 
art  my  Father,  and  to  the  Worm,  Thou  art  my  Mother  and  Sister; 
that  is,  to  familiarize  these  things  to  me. 

328.  But  notwithstanding  these  helps,  I  found  my  self 
a  man,  and  compassed  with  Infirmities  ;  the  parting  with  my 

96 


TO    THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

Wife  and  poor  Children  hath  often  been  to  me  in  this  place,  as 
the  pulling  the  Flesh  from  my  Bones ;  and  that  not  only 
because  I  am  somewhat  too  too  fond  of  these  great  Mercies,  but 
also  because  I  should  have  often  brought  to  my  mind  the  many 
hardships,  miseries  and  wants  that  my  poor  Family  was  like  to 
meet  with,  should  I  be  taken  from  them,  especially  my  poor  blhid 
Ch'ild^  who  lay  nearer  my  heart  then  all  I  had  besides  ;  O  the 
thoughts  of  the  hardship  I  thought  my  blind  one  might  go 
under,  would  break  my  heart  to  pieces. 

329.  Poor  Child  !  thought  I,  what  sorrow  art  thou  like 
to  have  for  thy  Portion  in  this  World  ?  Thou  must  be  beaten, 
must  beg,  suffer  hunger,  cold,  nakedness,  and  a  thousand 
Calamities,  though  I  cannot  now  endure  the  Wind  should  blow 
upon  thee :  But  yet  recalling  my  self,  thought  I,  I  must  venture 
you  all  with  God,  though  it  goeth  to  the  quick  to  leave  you  ; 
O,  I  saw  in  this  condition,  I  was  as  a  man  who  was  pulling 
down  his  House  upon  the  head  of  his  Wife  and  Children  ; 
yet  thought  I,  I  must  do  it,  I  must  do  it  :  And  now  I  thought 
of  those  two  Milch-Kine  that  were  to  carry  the  Ark  of  God  into 
another  Country^  and  to  leave  their  Calves  behind  them,  I  Sam.  6. 
10,  II,  12. 

330.  But  that  which  helped  me  in  this  temptation,  was 
divers  considerations,  of  which  three  in  special  here  I  will 
name  ;  the  first  was,  the  consideration  of  those  two  Scriptures, 
Leave  thy  Fatherless  Children,  I  will  preserve  them  alive,  and 
let  thy  Widows  trust  in  me  :  and  again.  The  Lord  said,  Verily 
it  shall  go  well  with  thy  Remnant,  verily,  I  will  cause  the 
Enemy  to  entreat  thee  well  in  the  time  of  evil.  Sec.  Jer.  49.  1 1. 
Chap.   15.    II. 

331.  I  had  also  this  Consideration,  that  if  I  should  now 
venture  all  for  God,  I  engaged  God  to  take  care  of  my  con- 
cernments ;  but  if  I  forsook  him  and  his  ways,  for  fear  of  any 
trouble  that  should  come  to  me  or  mine  ;  then  I  should  not 
only  falsifie  my  profession,  but  should  count  also  that  my  Con- 
cernments were  not  so  sure,  if  left  at  Gods  feet,  whilst  1  stood 
to  and  for  his  Name,  as  they  would  be  if  they  were  under  my 
own  care,  though  with  the  denial  of  the  way  of  God.  This 
was  a  smarting  consideration,  and  was  as  spurs  unto  my  Flesh  : 
That  Scripture  also  greatly  helped  it  to  fasten  the  more  upon 
me,  where   Christ  prays  against   Judas,  that  God  would  dis- 

B.  G  97 


GRACE    ABOUNDING 

appoint  him  in  all  his  selfish  thoughts,  which  moved  him  to  sell 
his  Master.      Pray  read  it  soberly,  Psal.  109.  6,  7,  8,  ^c. 

332.  I  had  also  another  Consideration,  and  that  was,  The 
dread  of  the  Torments  of  Hell,  which  I  was  sure  they  must 
partake  of,  that  for  fear  of  the  Cross  do  shrink  from  their 
Profession  of  Christ,  his  Word  and  Laws,  before  the  Sons  of 
men  :  I  thought  also  of  the  Glory  that  he  had  prepared  for 
those  that  in  Faith,  and  Love,  and  Patience  stood  to  his  ways 
before  them.  These  things,  I  say,  have  helped  me,  when  the 
thoughts  of  the  misery  that  both  my  self  and  mine,  might,  for 
the  sake  of  my  Profession,  be  exposed  to,  hath  lain  pinching  on 
my  Mind. 

333'  When  I  have  indeed  conceited  that  I  might  be 
banished  for  my  Profession,  then  I  have  thought  of  that 
Scripture,  They  were  stoned^  they  were  sawn  asunder^  were 
tempted^  were  slain  with  the  Sword ;  they  wandered  about  in 
Sheep-SkinSy  and  Goat-Skins^  being  destitute^  affiiSiedy  tormented^  of 
whom  the  JVorld  was  not  worthy^  for  all  they  thought  they  were 
too  bad  to  dwell  and  abide  amongst  them.  I  have  also  thought 
of  that  saying  ;  The  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  City^  that 
Bonds  and  Afflictions  abide  me  ;  I  have  verily  thought  that  my 
Soul  and  /V,  have  sometimes  reasoned  about  the  sore  and  sad 
estate  of  a  banished  and  exiled  condition,  how  they  are  exposed 
to  Hunger,  to  Cold,  to  Perils,  to  Nakedness,  to  Enemies,  and 
a  thousand  Calamities  ;  and  at  last  it  may  be  to  die  in  a  Ditch, 
like  a  poor  forlorn  and  desolate  Sheep.  But  I  thank  God 
hitherto  I  have  not  been  moved  by  these  most  delicate 
reasonings,  bvit  have  rather  by  them  more  approved  my 
Heart  to  God. 

334.  /  will  tell  you  of  a  pretty  business ;  /  was  once  above  all 
the  resty  in  a  very  sad  and  low  Condition  for  many  TVeekSy  at 
which  time  also  I  being  but  a  young  Prisoner^  and  not  acquainted 
with  the  LawSy  had  this  lay  much  upon  my  Spirity  That  my  Im- 
prisonment might  end  at  the  Gallows  for  ought  that  I  could  tell ; 
now  therefore  Satan  laid  hard  at  me  to  beat  me  out  of  hearty  by 
suggesting  thus  unto  me ;  But  how  if  when  you  come  indeed  to  die 
you  should  be  in  this  Condition  ;  that  /V,  as  not  to  savour  the  things 
of  Gody  nor  to  have  any  evidence  upon  your  Soul  for  a  better  state 
hereafter  F  (for  indeed  at  that  time  all  the  things  of  God  were  hid 
from  my  Soul.) 

98 


TO   THE    CHIEF    OF    SINNERS 

335.  Wherefore  when  I  at  first  began  to  think  of  this^  it  was 
a  great  trouble  to  ?ne  :  for  I  thought  with  my  self  that  in  the 
Condition  I  now  was  in,  I  was  not  ft  to  die^  neither  indeed  did 
think  I  could  if  I  should  be  called  to  it  :  Besides^  I  thought  with  my 
self  if  I  should  make  a  scrambling  shift  to  clamber  up  the  Ladder^ 
yet  I  should  either  with  quaking  or  other  symptoms  of  fainting^  give 
occasion  to  the  Enemy  to  reproach  the  JVay  of  God  and  his  People^ 

for  their  Timorousness.  This  therefore  lay  with  great  trouble  upon 
me^  for  methought  I  was  ashamed  to  die  with  a  pale  FacCy  and 
tottering  Knees^  for  such  a  Cause  as  this. 

336.  Wherefore  I  prafd  to  God  that  he  would  comfort  me, 
and  give  me  strength  to  do  and  suffer  what  he  should  call  me  to  ; 
yet  no  comfort  appear'' d^  but  all  continued  hid :  I  was  also  at  this 
time  so  really  possessed  with  the  thought  of  death^  that  oft  I  was  as 
if  I  was  on  the  Ladder  with  the  Rope  about  tny  Neck  ;  only  this  was 
some  Encouragement  to  me^  I  thought  I  might  now  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  speak  my  last  words  to  a  Multitude  which  I  thought  would 
come  to  see  me  die  ;  and  thought  /,  if  it  must  be  sOj  if  God  will  but 
convert  one  Soul  by  my  very  last  words,  I  shall  not  count  my  Life 
thrown  away,  nor  lost. 

337.  But  yet  all  the  things  of  God  were  kept  out  of  my 
sight,  and  still  the  Tempter  followed  me  with,  But  luhither 
must  you  go  when  you  die  ?  What  will  become  of  you  ?  Where 
will  you  be  found  in  another  World?  What  evidence  have  you  for 
Heaven  and  Glory,  and  an  Inheritance  among  them  that  are 
sanctified  ?  Thus  was  I  tossed  for  many  Weeks,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do  ;  at  last  this  Consideration  fell  with  weight  upon 
me,  That  it  was  for  the  Word  and  way  of  God  that  I  was  in 
this  Condition,  wherefore  I  was  engaged  not  to  finch  an  hairs 
breadth  from  it. 

338.  I  thought  also,  that  God  might  chuse  whether  he 
would  give  me  comfort  now,  or  at  the  hour  of  Death  ;  but 
I  might  not  therefore  chuse  whether  I  would  hold  my  Profession 
or  no  :  I  was  bound,  but  he  was  free,  yea,  'twas  my  Duty  to 
stand  to  his  Word,  whether  he  would  ever  look  upon  me  or 
save  me  at  the  last :  Wherefore,  thought  I,  save  the  point 
being  thus,  I  am  for  going  on,  and  venturing  my  eternal  State 
with  Christ,  whether  I  have  comfort  here  or  no ;  if  God 
doth  not  come  in,  thought  I,  /  will  leap  off  the  Ladder  even 
blindfold  into  Eternity,  sink  or  swim,  come  Heaven,  come  Hell; 

G2  99 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

Lord  yt'suSy  if  thou  wilt  catch  me,  do  ;   if  not,  I  will  venture  jor 
thy  Name. 

339.  I  was  no  sooner  fixed  upon  this  Resolution,  but  that 
word  dropt  upon  me,  Doth  "Job  serve  God  for  nought?  As  if 
the  Accuser  had  said.  Lord,  ^ob  is  no  upright  Man,  he  serves 
thee  for  by-Respe6ts  ;  Mast  thou  not  jnade  an  Hedge  about  him, 
Sec.  but  put  forth  now  thine  Hand,  and  touch  all  that  he  hath,  and 
he  will  curse  thee  to  thy  Face.  How  now,  thought  I,  is  this  the 
sign  of  an  upright  Soul,  to  desire  to  serve  God  when  all  is  taken 
from  him  ;  Is  he  a  godly  Man  that  will  serve  God  for  nothing 
rather  than  give  out  ?  Blessed  be  God  ;  Then  I  hope  I  have 
an  upright  Heart,  for  I  am  resolved  (God  giving  me  strength) 
never  to  deny  my  Profession,  though  I  have  nothing  at  all  for 
my  Pains  ;  and  as  I  was  thus  considering,  that  Scripture  was 
set  before  me,  Psal.  44.  12.  ^c. 

340.  Now  was  my  Heart  full  of  Comfort,  for  I  hoped  it 
was  sincere  ;  I  would  not  have  been  without  this  Tryal,  for 
much  ;  I  am  comforted  every  time  I  think  of  it,  and  I  hope  I 
shall  bless  God  for  ever  for  the  teaching  I  have  had  by  it. 
Many  more  of  the  dealings  of  God  towards  me,  I  might  relate. 
But  these  out  of  the  spoils  won  in  Battel  have  I  dedicated  to  main- 
tain the  House  of  God,  I  Chron.  26.  27. 


100 


TO    THE    CHIEF   OF   SINNERS 


THE   CONCLUSION. 

I.  /^~\F  all  the  Temptations  that  ever  I  met  with  in  my  Lite, 
\^  to  question  the  Being  of  God  and  Truth  of  his  Gospel, 
is  the  worst,  and  worst  to  be  borne  ;  when  this  Temptation 
comes,  it  takes  away  my  Girdle  from  me,  and  removeth  the 
Foundation  from  under  me  :  O,  I  have  often  thought  of  that 
word,  Have  your  Loyns  girt  about  with  Truth  ;  and  of  that, 
When  the  Foundations  are  destroyed^  zuhat  can  the  Righteous  do  ? 

2.  Sometimes,  when  after  sin  committed,  I  have  looked 
for  sore  Chastizement  from  the  Hand  of  God,  the  very  next 
that  I  have  had  from  him  hath  been  the  discovery  of  his  Grace. 
Sometimes,  when  I  have  been  comforted,  I  have  called  my  self 
a  Fool  for  my  so  sinking  under  trouble.  And  then  again  when 
I  have  been  cast  down,  I  thought  I  was  not  wise  to  give  such 
way  to  comfort.  With  such  strength  and  weight  have  both 
these  been  upon  me. 

3.  I  have  wondred  much  at  this  one  thing,  that  though 
God  doth  visit  my  Soul  with  never  so  blessed  a  discovery  of 
himself,  yet  I  have  found  again,  that  such  hours  have  attended 
me  afterwards,  that  I  have  been  in  my  Spirit  so  filled  with 
darkness,  that  I  could  not  so  much  as  once  conceive,  what 
that  God  and  that  Comfort  was  with  which  I  have  been 
refreshed. 

4.  I  have  sometimes  seen  more  in  a  line  of  the  Bible,  then 
I  could  well  tell  how  to  stand  under,  and  yet  at  another  time 
the  whole  Bible  hath  been  to  me  as  dry  as  a  stick  ;  or  rather 
my  Heart  hath  been  so  dead  and  dry  unto  it,  that  I  could  not 
conceive  the  least  dram  of  Refreshment,  tho'  I  have  look't  it 

all  over. 

5.  Of  all  tears,  they  are  best  that  are  made  by  the  Blood 
of  Christ ;  and  of  all  Joy,  that  is  the  sweetest  that  is  mixt  with 
mourning'  over  Christ :  Oh  !  'tis  a  goodly  thing  to  be  on  our 
knees  with  Christ  in  our  Arms,  before  God.  I  hope  I  know 
something  of  these  things. 

lOI 


GRACE   ABOUNDING 

6.  I  find  to  this  day  seven  Abominations  in  my  Heart ; 

1.  Inclinings  to  Unbelief.  2.  Suddenly  to  forget  the  Love 
and  Mercy  that  Christ  manifesteth.  3.  A  leaning  to  the 
Works  of  the  Law.  4.  Wandrings  and  coldness  in  Prayer. 
5.  To  forget  to  watch  for  that  I  pray  for.  6.  Apt  to  murmur 
because  I  have  no  more,  and  yet  ready  to  abuse  what  I  have. 
7.  I  can  do  none  of  those  things  which  God  commands  me, 
iDut  my  Corruptions  will  thrust  in  themselves.  When  I  would 
do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me. 

7.  These  things  I  continually  see  and  feel,  and  am 
affliiled  and  oppressed  with,  yet  the  Wisdom  of  God  doth 
order  them  for  my  good.      i.    They  make  me  abhor  my  self. 

2.  They  keep  me  from  trusting  my  Heart.  3.  They  convince 
me  of  the  Insufficiency  of  all  inherent  Righteousness.  4.  They 
shew  me  the  Necessity  of  fleeing  to  Jesus.  5.  They  press 
me  to  pray  unto  God,  6.  They  shew  me  the  need  I  have 
to  watch  and  be  sober.  7.  And  provoke  me  to  pray  unto 
God  through  Christ  to  help  me,  and  carry  me  through  this 
World. 


FINIS. 


102 


A 

RELATION 

OF   THE 

IMPRISONMENT 

OF 

Mr.    JOHN    BUNYAN, 

Minister  of  the  Gospel  at  Bedford, 

In  November,   1660. 

His  Examination  before  the  Justices,  his  Conference  with 
the  Clerk  of  the  Peace,  what  passed  between  the  Judges 
and  his  Wife,  when  she  presented  a  Petition  for  his 
Deliverance,  &c. 

Written  by  himself,  and  never  before  published. 


Blessed  are  ye   which   are  persecuted  for   righteousness   sake^  for 

theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you   and  persecute  you^  and 

shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsly  for  my  name's 

sake. 
Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad^  for  great  is  your  reward  in  Heaven^ 

for  so  persecuted  they  the  Prophets  which  were  before  you. 

Mat.  v.  id,  ii,  12. 


LONDON: 

Printed  for  James  Buckland,  at  the  Buck, 
in  Paternoster-Row. 

MDCCLXV. 


The  Relation  of  Jiiy  Imprisonment  in  the  inonth  of  November^  1660, 
when^  by  the  good  hand  of  my  God,  I  had  for  five  or  six 
years  together,  without  any  great  interruption,  freely  preached 
the  blessed  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  and  had  also, 
through  his  blessed  Grace,  some  encouragement  by  his  blessing 
thereupon  :  The  Devil,  that  old  enemy  of  mans  salvation,  took 
his  opportunity  to  inflame  the  hearts  of  his  vassals  against 
me,  insomuch  that  at  the  last,  I  toas  laid  out  for  by  ^  the 
warrant  of  a  justice,  and  was  taken  and  committed  to  prison. 
The  relation  thereof  is  as  followeth  : 

UPON  the  1 2th  of  this  instant  November,  1660,  I  was 
desired  by  some  of  the  friends  in  the  country  to  come  to 
teach  at  Samsell,  by  Harlington,  in  Bedfordshire.  To  whom  I 
made  a  promise,  if  the  Lord  permitted,  to  be  with  them  on  the 
time  aforesaid.  The  justice  hearing  thereof,  (whose  name  is  Mr. 
Francis  JVingate)  forthwith  issued  out  his  warrant  to  take  me, 
and  bring  me  before  him,  and  in  the  mean  time  to  keep  a  very 
strong  watch  about  the  house  where  the  meeting  should  be 
kept,  as  if  we  that  was  to  meet  together  in  that  place  did  intend 
to  do  some  fearful  business,  to  the  destruftion  of  the  country  ; 
when  alas,  the  constable,  when  he  came  in,  found  us  only  with 
our  Bibles  in  our  hands,  ready  to  speak  and  hear  the  word  of 
God  ;  for  we  was  just  about  to  begin  our  exercise.  Nay,  we 
had  begun  in  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  our  oppor- 
tunity, intending  to  have  preached  the  Word  of  the  Lord  unto 
them  there  present  :  But  the  constable  coming  in  prevented  us. 
So  that  I  was  taken  and  forced  to  depart  the  room.  But  had  I 
been  minded  to  have  played  the  coward,  I  could  have  escaped, 
and  kept  out  of  his  hands.  For  when  I  was  come  to  my 
friend's  house,  there  was  whispering  that  that  day  I  should  be 
taken,  for  there  was  a  warrant  out  to  take  me  ;  which  when 
my  friend  heard,  he  being  somewhat  timorous,  questioned 
whether  we  had  best  have  our  meeting  or  not :  And  whether 
it  might  not  be  better  for  me  to  depart,  lest  they  should  take 
me  and  have  me  before  the  Justice,  and  after  that  send  me  to 

105 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

prison,  (for  he  knew  better  than  I  what  spirit  they  were  of, 
living  by  them)  to  whom  I  said,  no  :  By  no  means,  I  will  not 
stir,  neither  will  I  have  the  meeting  dismissed  for  this.  Come,  be 
of  good  chear,  let  us  not  be  daunted,  our  cause  is  good,  we  need 
not  be  ashamed  of  it,  to  preach  Gods  word,  it  is  so  good  a  work, 
that  we  shall  be  well  rewarded,  if  we  suffer  for  that ;  or  to  this 
purpose — (But  as  for  my  friend,  I  think  he  was  more  afraid  of 
me,  than  of  himself.)  After  this  I  walked  into  the  close, 
where  I  somewhat  seriously  considering  the  matter,  this  came 
into  my  mind :  That  I  had  shewed  myself  hearty  and  couragious 
in  my  preaching,  and  had,  blessed  be  Grace,  made  it  my  business 
to  encourage  others  ;  therefore  thought  I,  if  I  should  now  run, 
and  make  an  escape,  it  will  be  of  a  very  ill  savour  in  the 
country.  For  what  will  my  weak  and  newly  converted 
brethren  think  of  it  ?  But  that  I  was  not  so  strong  in  deed,  as 
I  was  in  word.  Also  I  feared  that  if  I  should  run  now  there 
was  a  warrant  out  for  me,  I  might  by  so  doing  make  them 
afraid  to  stand,  when  great  words  only  should  be  spoken  to 
them.  Besides  I  thought,  that  seeing  God  of  his  mercy  should 
chuse  me  to  go  upon  the  forlorn  hope  in  this  country  j  that  is, 
to  be  the  first,  that  should  be  opposed,  for  the  Gospel  ;  if  I 
should  fly,  it  might  be  a  discouragement  to  the  whole  body  that 
might  follow  after.  And  further,  I  thought  the  world  thereby 
would  take  occasion  at  my  cowardliness,  to  have  blasphemed  the 
Gospel,  and  to  have  had  some  ground  to  suspeft  worse  of  me 
and  my  profession,  than  I  deserved.  These  things,  with  others 
considered  by  me,  I  came  in  again  to  the  house,  with  a  full 
resolution  to  keep  the  meeting,  and  not  to  go  away,  though 
I  could  have  been  gone  about  an  hour  before  the  officer  appre- 
hended me  ;  but  I  would  not ;  for  I  was  resolved  to  see  the 
utmost  of  what  they  could  say  or  do  unto  me  :  For  blessed  be 
the  Lord,  I  knew  of  no  evil  that  I  had  said  or  done.  And  so, 
as  aforesaid,  I  begun  the  meeting  :  But  being  prevented  by  the 
constable's  coming  in  with  his  warrant  to  take  me,  I  could  not 
proceed :  But  before  I  went  away,  I  spake  some  few  words  of 
counsel  and  encouragement  to  the  people,  declaring  to  them, 
that  they  see  we  was  prevented  of  our  opportunity  to  speak 
and  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  was  like  to  suffer  for  the 
same :  desiring  them  that  they  should  not  be  discouraged  :  For  it 
was  a  mercy  to  suffer  upon  so  good  account  :      For  we  might 

1 06 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

have  been  apprehended  as  thieves  or  murderers,  or  for  other 
wickedness  ;  but  blessed  be  God  it  was  not  so,  but  we  suffer  as 
christians  for  well  doing:  And  we  had  better  be  the  persecuted, 
than  the  persecutors,  &c.  But  the  constable  and  the  justice's 
man  waiting  on  us,  would  not  be  at  quiet  till  they  had  me 
away,  and  that  we  departed  the  house :  But  because  the 
justice  was  not  at  home  that  day,  there  was  a  friend  of  mine 
engaged  for  me  to  bring  me  to  the  constable  on  the  morrow 
morning.  Otherwise  the  constable  must  have  charged  a  watch 
with  me,  or  have  secured  me  some  other  ways,  my  crime  was 
so  great.  So  on  the  next  morning  we  went  to  the  constable, 
and  so  to  the  justice.  He  asked  the  constable  what  we  did 
where  we  was  met  together,  and  what  we  had  with  us. 
I  trow,  he  meant  whether  we  had  armour  or  not ;  but  when 
the  constable  told  him  that  there  was  only  met  a  few  of  us 
together  to  preach  and  hear  the  word,  and  no  sign  of  any 
thing  else,  he  could  not  well  tell  what  to  say  :  Yet  because 
he  had  sent  for  me,  he  did  adventure  to  put  out  a  few  pro- 
posals to  me,  which  was  to  this  effeft.  Namely,  What  I  did 
there  ?  and  why  I  did  not  content  myself  with  following  my 
calling :  For  it  was  against  the  law,  that  such  as  I  should  be 
admitted  to  do  as  I  did. 

jfohn  Bunyan.  To  which  I  answered,  that  the  intent  of 
my  coming  thither,  and  to  other  places,  was  to  instru6t,  and 
counsel  people  to  forsake  their  sins,  and  close  in  with  Christ, 
lest  they  did  miserably  perish  ;  and  that  I  could  do  both  these 
without  confusion,  (to  wit)  follow  my  calling,  and  preach  the 
word  also. 

At  which  words,  he  was  in  a  chafe,  as  it  appeared  ;  for  he 
said  that  he  would  break  the  neck  of  our  meetings. 

Bun.  I  said,  it  may  be  so.  Then  he  wished  me  to  get  me 
sureties  to  be  bound  for  me,  or  else  he  would  send  me  to 
the  jail. 

My  sureties  being  ready,  I  call'd  them  in,  and  when  the 
bond  for  my  appearance  was  made,  he  told  them,  that  they 
was  bound  to  keep  me  from  preaching ;  and  that  if  I  did 
preach,  their  bonds  would  be  forfeited.  To  which  I  answered, 
that  then  I  should  break  them  ;  for  I  should  not  leave  speaking 
the  word  of  God  :  Even  to  counsel,  comfort,  exhort,  and 
teach  the  people  among  whom  I  came  ;  and  I  thought  this  to 

107 


RELATION    OF   IMPRISONMENT 

be  a  work  that  had  no  hurt  in  it :   But  was  rather  worthy  of 
commendation,  than  blame. 

JVing.  Whereat  he  told  me,  that  if  they  would  not  be  so 
bound,  my  mittimus  must  be  made,  and  I  sent  to  the  jail,  there 
to  lie  to  the  quarter-sessions. 

Now  while  my  mittimus  was  a  making,  the  justice  was 
withdrawn  ;  and  in  comes  an  old  enemy  to  the  truth,  Dr. 
L'lndale.,  who,  when  he  was  come  in,  fell  to  taunting  at  me 
with  many  reviling  terms. 

Bun.  To  whom  I  answered,  that  I  did  not  come  thither 
to  talk  with  him,  but  with  the  justice.  Whereat  he  supposed 
that  I  had  nothing  to  say  for  myself,  triumphed  as  if  he  had 
got  the  viftory.  Charging  and  condemning  me  for  medling 
with  that  for  which  I  could  shew  no  warrant.  And  asked  me  if 
I  had  taken  the  oaths  \  and  if  I  had  not,  'twas  pity  but  that 
I  should  be  sent  to  prison,  &c. 

I  told  him,  that  if  I  was  minded,  I  could  answer  to  any  sober 
question  that  he  should  put  to  me.  He  then  urged  me  again, 
how  I  could  prove  it  lawful  for  me  to  preach,  with  a  great  deal 
of  confidence  of  the  victory. 

But  at  last,  because  he  should  see  that  I  could  answer  him 
if  I  listed,  I  cited  him  to  that  in  Peter,  which  saith,  Ai  every 
man  hath  received  the  gift^  even  so  let  him  minister  the  same,  &c. 

Lind.     I,  saith  he,  to  whom  is  that  spoken  ? 

Bun.  To  whom,  said  I,  why  to  every  man  that  hath 
received  a  gift  from  God.  Mark,  saith  the  Apostle,  As  every 
man  that  hath  received  a  gift  from  God,  &c.  And  again,  Tou 
may  a//  prophesy  one  by  one.  Whereat  the  man  was  a  little  stopt, 
and  went  a  softlier  pace  :  But  not  being  willing  to  lose  the 
day,  he  began  again,  and  said  : 

Lind.  Indeed  I  do  remember  that  I  have  read  of  one 
Alexander  a  Coppersmith,  who  did  much  oppose,  and  disturb  the 
Apostles.     (Aiming  'tis  like  at  me,  because  I  was  a  Tinker.) 

Bun.  To  which  I  answered,  that  I  also  had  read  of  very 
many  priests  and  pharisees,  that  had  their  hands  in  the  blood  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Lind.  I,  saith  he,  and  you  are  one  of  those  scribes  and 
pharisees:  for  you,  with  a  pretence,  make  long  prayers  to  devour 
widows  houses. 

Bun.     I  answered,  that  if  he  had  got  no  more  by  preaching 

io8 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

and  praying  than  I  had  done,  he  would  not  be  so  rich  as  now  he 
was.  But  that  Scripture  coming  into  my  mind,  Answer  not  a 
fool  according  to  his  folly^  I  was  as  sparing  of  my  speech  as  I 
could,  without  prejudice  to  truth. 

Now  by  this  time  my  mittimus  was  made,  and  I  committed 
to  the  constable  to  be  sent  to  the  jail  in  Bedford,  &:c. 

But  as  I  was  going,  two  of  my  brethren  met  with  me  by 
the  way,  and  desired  the  constable  to  stay,  supposing  that  they 
should  prevail  with  the  justice,  through  the  favour  of  a  pre- 
tended friend,  to  let  me  go  at  liberty.  So  we  did  stay,  while 
they  went  to  the  justice,  and  after  much  discourse  with  him, 
it  came  to  this  ;  that  if  I  would  come  to  him  again,  and  say 
some  certain  words  to  him,  I  should  be  released.  Which  when 
they  told  me,  I  said  if  the  words  was  such  that  might  be  said 
with  a  good  conscience,  I  should,  or  else  I  should  not.  So 
through  their  importunity  I  went  back  again,  but  not  believing 
that  I  should  be  delivered  :  For  I  feared  their  spirit  was  too  full 
of  opposition  to  the  truth,  to  let  me  go,  unless  I  should  in  some- 
thing or  other,  dishonour  my  God,  and  wound  my  conscience. 
Wherefore  as  I  went,  I  lift  up  my  heart  to  God,  for  light, 
and  strength,  to  be  kept,  that  I  might  not  do  any  thing  that 
might  either  dishonour  him,  or  wrong  my  own  soul,  or  be  a 
grief  or  discouragement  to  any  that  was  inclining  after  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

Well,  when  I  came  to  the  justice  again,  there  was  Mr.  Foster 
of  Bedford,  who  coming  out  of  another  room,  and  seeing  of  me 
by  the  light  of  the  candle  (for  it  was  dark  night  when  I  went 
thither)  he  said  unto  me,  who  is  there,  John  Bunyan?  with 
such  seeming  affedlion,  as  if  he  would  have  leaped  in  my  neck 
and  kissed  me,  which  made  me  somewhat  wonder,  that  such  a 
man  as  he,  with  whom  I  had  so  little  acquaintance,  and 
besides,  that  had  ever  been  a  close  opposer  of  the  ways  of  God, 
should  carry  himself  so  full  of  love  to  me  :  But  afterwards, 
when  I  saw  what  he  did,  it  caused  me  to  remember  those 
sayings.  Their  tongues  are  smoother  than  oil^  but  their  words  are 
drawn  swords.  And  again.  Beware  of  men^  ^c.  When  I 
had  answered  him,  that  blessed  be  God  I  was  well,  he  said, 
What  is  the  occasion  of  your  being  here  ?  or  to  that  purpose. 
To  whom  I  answered,  that  I  was  at  a  meeting  of  people  a  little 
way  off,  intending  to  speak  a  word  of  exhortation  to  them  ;  the 

109 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

justice  hearing  thereof  (said  I)  was  pleased  to  send  his  warrant, 
to  fetch  me  before  him,  &c. 

Fast.  So  (said  he)  I  understand :  But  well,  if  you  will 
promise  to  call  the  people  no  more  together,  you  shall  have 
your  liberty  to  go  home  ;  for  my  brother  is  very  loath  to  send 
you  to  prison,  if  you  will  be  but  ruled. 

Bun.  Sir  (said  I)  pray  what  do  you  mean  by  calling  the 
people  together  ?  my  business  is  not  any  thing  among  them 
when  they  are  come  together,  but  to  exhort  them  to  look  after 
the  salvation  of  their  souls,  that  they  may  be  saved,  &c. 

Fost.  Saith  he,  we  must  not  enter  into  explication,  or 
dispute  now  ;  but  if  you  will  say  you  will  call  the  people  no 
more  together,  you  may  have  your  liberty  ;  if  not,  you  must  be 
sent  away  to  prison. 

Bun.  Sir,  said  I,  I  shall  not  force  or  compel  any  man  to 
hear  me,  but  yet  if  I  come  into  any  place  where  there  is  a 
people  met  together,  I  should,  according  to  the  best  of  my  skill 
and  wisdom,  exhort  and  counsel  them  to  seek  out  after  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

Fost.  He  said,  that  was  none  of  my  work  ;  I  must  follow 
my  calling,  and  if  I  would  but  leave  off  preaching,  and  follow 
my  calling,  I  should  have  the  justice's  favour,  and  be  acquitted 
presently. 

Bun.  To  whom  I  said,  that  I  could  follow  my  calling  and 
that  too,  namely,  preaching  the  word  :  And  I  did  look  upon  it 
as  my  duty  to  do  them  both,  as  I  had  an  opportunity. 

Fost.  He  said,  to  have  any  such  meetings  was  against  the 
law  ;  and  therefore  he  would  have  me  leave  off,  and  say,  I 
would  call  the  people  no  more  together. 

Bun.  To  whom  I  said,  that  I  durst  not  make  any  further 
promise  :  For  my  conscience  would  not  suffer  me  to  do  it. 
And  again,  I  did  look  upon  it  as  my  duty  to  do  as  much  good 
as  I  could,  not  only  in  my  trade,  but  also  in  communicating  to 
all  people  wheresoever  I  came,  the  best  knowledge  I  had  in 
the  word. 

Fost.  He  told  me,  that  I  was  the  nearest  the  Papists  of  any, 
and  that  he  would  convince  me  of  immediately. 

Bun.     I  asked  him  wherein  .-* 

Fost.  He  said,  in  that  we  understood  the  Scriptures 
literally. 

no 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Bun.  I  told  him,  tliat  those  that  was  to  be  understood 
literally  we  understood  them  so  ;  but  for  those  that  was  to  be 
understood  otherwise,  we  endeavoured  so  to  understand  them. 

Fast.  He  said,  which  of  the  Scriptures  do  you  understand 
literally  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  this,  He  that  believes  shall  be  saved.  This  was  to 
be  understood,  just  as  it  is  spoken  ;  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Christ,  shall,  according  to  the  plain  and  simple  words  of  the  text, 
be  saved. 

Post.  He  said,  that  I  was  ignorant,  and  did  not  understand 
the  Scriptures  ;  for  how  (said  he)  can  you  understand  them, 
when  you  know  not  the  original  Greek  }  &c. 

Bun.  To  whom  I  said,  that  if  that  was  his  opinion,  that 
none  could  understand  the  Scriptures,  but  those  that  had  the 
original  Greek,  &c.  then  but  a  very  few  of  the  poorest  sort 
should  be  saved,  (this  is  harsh)  yet  the  Scripture  saith.  That  God 
hides  his  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent^  (that  is  from  the  learned 
of  the  world)  and  reveals  them  to  babes  and  sucklings. 

Post.  He  said  there  was  none  that  heard  me,  but  a  company 
of  foolish  people. 

Bun.  I  told  him  that  there  was  the  wise  as  well  as  the 
foolish  that  do  hear  me  ;  and  again,  those  that  are  most  com- 
monly counted  foolish  by  the  world,  are  the  wisest  before  God. 
Also,  that  God  had  rejefted  the  wise,  and  mighty,  and  noble, 
and  chosen  the  foolish,  and  the  base. 

Post.  He  told  me,  that  I  made  people  negleft  their  calling; 
and  that  God  had  commanded  people  to  work  six  days,  and 
serve  him  on  the  seventh. 

Bun.  I  told  him,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  people,  (both  rich 
and  poor)  to  look  out  for  their  souls  on  them  days,  as  well  as 
for  their  bodies  :  And  that  God  would  have  his  people  exhort  one 
another  daily,  while  it  is  called  to  day. 

Post.  He  said  again,  that  there  was  none  but  a  company  of 
poor  simple  ignorant  people  that  come  to  hear  me. 

Bun.  I  told  him,  that  the  foolish  and  the  ignorant  had  most 
need  of  teaching  and  information  ;  and  therefore  it  would  be 
profitable  for  me  to  go  on  in  that  work. 

Post.  Well,  said  he,  to  conclude.^  but  will  you  promise  that 
you  will  not  call  the  people  together  any  more  ?  and  then  you 
may  be  released,  and  go  home. 

Ill 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Bun.  I  told  him,  that  I  durst  say  no  more  than  I  had  said. 
For  I  durst  not  leave  off  that  work  which  God  had  called  me  to. 
So  he  withdrew  from  me,  and  then  came  several  of  the 
justices  servants  to  me,  and  told  me,  that  I  stood  so  much  upon 
a  niceity.  Their  master,  they  said,  was  willing  to  let  me  go  ; 
and  if  I  would  but  say  I  would  call  the  people  no  more  to- 
gether, I  might  have  my  liberty,  &c. 

Bun.  I  told  them,  there  was  more  ways  than  one,  in  which 
a  man  might  be  said  to  call  the  people  together.  As  for 
instance,  if  a  man  get  upon  the  market-place,  and  there  read 
a  book,  or  the  like,  though  he  do  not  say  to  the  people.  Sirs, 
come  hither  and  hear  ;  yet  if  they  come  to  him  because  he 
reads,  he,  by  his  very  reading,  may  be  said  to  call  them  together; 
because  they  would  not  have  been  there  to  hear,  if  he  had  not 
been  there  to  read.  And  seeing  this  might  be  termed  a  calling 
the  people  together,  I  durst  not  say,  I  would  not  call  them  to- 
gether ;  for  then,  by  the  same  argument,  my  preaching  might 
be  said  to  call  them  together. 

Wing,  and  Fast.  Then  came  the  Justice  and  Mr.  Foster 
to  me  again  (we  had  a  little  more  discourse  about  preaching, 
but  because  the  method  of  it  is  out  of  my  mind,  I  pass  it)  and 
when  they  saw  that  I  was  at  a  point,  and  would  not  be  moved 
nor  perswaded, 

Mr.  Foster  told  the  justice,  that  then  he  must  send  me  away 
to  prison.  And  that  he  would  do  well  also,  if  he  would  present 
all  them  that  was  the  cause  of  my  coming  among  them  to 
meetings.     Thus  we  parted. 

And  verily  as  I  was  going  forth  of  the  doors,  I  had  much 
ado  to  forbear  saying  to  them,  that  I  carried  the  peace  of  God 
along  with  me  :  But  I  held  my  peace,  and  blessed  be  the  Lord, 
went  away  to  prison  with  God's  comfort  in  my  poor  soul. 

After  I  had  lain  in  the  jail  five  or  six  days,  the  brethren 
sought  means  again  to  get  me  out  by  bondsmen,  (for  so  run 
my  mittimus,  that  I  should  lie  there  till  I  could  find  sureties) 
they  went  to  a  justice  at  Elstow,  one  Mr.  Crumpton,  to  desire 
him  to  take  bond  for  my  appearing  at  the  quarter-sessions.  At 
the  first  he  told  them  he  would,  but  afterwards  he  made  a 
demur  at  the  business,  and  desired  first  to  see  my  mittimus, 
which  run  to  this  purpose  ;  That  I  went  about  to  several 
conventicles  in  this  county,  to  the  great  disparagement  of  the 

112 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

government  of  the  church  of  England,  &c.  When  he  had 
seen  it,  he  said  that  there  might  be  something  more  against  me, 
than  was  expressed  in  my  mittimus  :  And  that  he  was  but  a 
young  man,  therefore  he  durst  not  do  it.  This  my  jailor  told 
me.  Whereat  I  was  not  at  all  daunted,  but  rather  glad,  and 
saw  evidently  that  the  Lord  had  heard  me,  for  before  I  went 
down  to  the  justice,  I  begged  of  God,  that  if  I  might  do  more 
good  by  being  at  liberty  than  in  prison,  that  then  I  might  be 
set  at  liberty  :  But  if  not,  his  will  be  done  ;  for  I  was  not 
altogether  without  hopes,  but  that  my  imprisonment  might  be 
an  awakening  to  the  Saints  in  the  country,  therefore  I  could 
not  tell  well  which  to  chuse.  Only  I  in  that  manner  did 
commit  the  thing  to  God.  And  verily  at  my  return,  I  did 
meet  my  God  sweetly  in  the  prison  again,  comforting  of  me 
and  satisfying  of  me  that  it  was  his  will  and  mind  that  I  should 
be  there. 

When  I  came  back  again  to  prison,  as  I  was  musing  at 
the  slender  answer  of  the  Justice,  this  word  dropt  in  upon 
my  heart  with  some  life,  For  he  knew  that  for  envy  they  had 
delivered  him. 

Thus  have  I  in  short,  declared  the  manner,  and  occasion  of 
my  being  in  prison  ;  where  I  lie  waiting  the  good  will  of  God, 
to  do  with  me,  as  he  pleaseth  ;  knowing  that  not  one  hair  of 
my  head  can  fall  to  the  ground  without  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  Heaven.  Let  the  rage  and  malice  of  men  be  never 
so  great,  they  can  do  no  more,  nor  go  no  farther  than  God 
permits  them:  But  when  they  have  done  their  worst,  we  know 
all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God. 

Farewell. 


113 


RELATION    OF   IMPRISONMENT 


Here  is  the  Sum  of  my  Examination^  before  Justice  Keelin^  Justice 
Chester^  Justice  Blundale^  Justice  Beecher^  and  Justice 
Snagg,   &c. 

A  FTER  I  had  lain  in  prison  above  seven  weeks,  the  quarter- 
£\_  sessions  was  to  be  kept  in  Bedford,  for  the  county  thereof; 
unto  which  I  was  to  be  brought ;  and  when  my  jailor  had  set 
me  before  those  Justices,  there  was  a  bill  of  indiftment  preferred 
against  me.  The  extent  thereof  was  as  followeth  ;  That  John 
Bunyan  of  the  town  of  Bedford,  labourer,  being  a  person  of 
such  and  such  conditions,  he  hath  (since  such  a  time)  devilishly 
and  perniciously  abstained  from  coming  to  church  to  hear 
divine  service,  and  is  a  common  upholder  of  several  unlawful 
meetings  and  conventicles,  to  the  great  disturbance  and  dis- 
traction of  the  good  subjects  of  this  kingdom,  contrary  to  the 
laws  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  Sec. 

The  Clerk.  When  this  was  read,  the  clerk  of  the  sessions 
said  unto  me  ;  What  say  you  to  this  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  that  as  to  the  first  part  of  it,  I  was  a  common 
frequenter  of  the  church  of  God.  And  was  also,  by  grace, 
a  member  with  them  people,  over  whom  Christ  is  the  Head. 

Kcelin.  But  saith  Justice  Keelin  (who  was  the  judge  in  that 
court)  Do  you  come  to  church  (you  know  what  I  mean)  to  the 
parish  church,  to  hear  divine  service? 

Bun.     I  answered,  no,  I  did  not. 

Keel.      He  asked  me  why  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  because  I  did  not  find  it  commanded  in  the 
word  of  God. 

Keel.     He  said  we  were  commanded  to  pray. 

Bun.     I  said,  but  not  by  the  Common  Prayer-book. 

Keel.     He  said  how  then  ? 

Bun.  I  said  with  the  spirit.  As  the  Apostle  saith,  /  will 
pray  with  the  spirit  with  understanding.      I  Cor.  xiv.  15. 

Keel.  He  said,  we  might  pray  with  the  spirit  with  under- 
standing, and  with  the  Common  Prayer-book  also. 

Bun.  I  said  that  those  prayers  in  the  Common  Prayer- 
book,  was  such  as  was  made  by  other  men,  and  not  by  the 

114 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

motions  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  within  our  Hearts  ;  and  as  I 
said  the  Apostle  saith,  he  will  pray  with  the  spirit  and  with 
understanding ;  not  with  the  spirit  and  the  Common  Prayer- 
book. 

Another  Justice.  What  do  you  count  prayer  ?  Do  you 
think  it  is  to  say  a  few  words  over  before,  or  among  a  people  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  no,  not  so ;  for  men  might  have  many 
elegant,  or  excellent  words,  and  yet  not  pray  at  all  :  But  when 
a  man  prayeth,  he  doth  through  a  sense  of  those  things  which 
he  wants  (which  sense  is  begotten  by  the  spirit)  pour  out  his 
heart  before  God  through  Christ ;  though  his  words  be  not  so 
many,  and  so  excellent  as  others  are. 

yustices.     They  said,  that  was  true. 

Bun.  I  said,  this  might  be  done  without  the  Common 
Prayer-book. 

Another.  One  of  them  said,  (I  think  it  was  Justice 
Blundale^  or  Justice  Snagg)  How  should  we  know,  that  you 
do  not  write  out  your  prayers  first,  and  then  read  them  after- 
wards to  the  people  ?     This  he  spake  in  a  laughing  way. 

Bun.  I  said,  it  is  not  our  use,  to  take  a  pen  and  paper  and 
write  a  few  words  thereon,  and  then  go  and  read  it  over  to 
a  company  of  people. 

But  how  should  we  know  it,  said  he  ? 

Bun.     Sir,  it  is  none  of  our  custom,  said  I. 

Keel.  But  said  Justice  Keelin^  it  is  lawful  to  use  Common 
Prayer,  and  such  like  forms  :  For  Christ  taught  his  disciples  to 
pray,  as  John  also  taught  his  disciples.  And  further,  said  he, 
cannot  one  man  teach  another  to  pray  ?  Faith  comes  by 
hearing ;  And  one  man  may  convince  another  of  sin,  and 
therefore  prayers  made  by  men,  and  read  over,  are  good  to  teach, 
and  help  men  to  pray. 

While  he  was  speaking  these  words,  God  brought  that  word 
into  my  mind,  in  the  eighth  of  the  Romans,  at  the  26th  verse  : 
I  say  God  brought  it,  for  I  thought  not  on  it  before  :  but  as  he 
was  speaking,  it  came  so  fresh  into  my  mind,  and  was  set  so 
evidently  before  me,  as  if  the  Scripture  had  said,  Take  me,  take 
me  ;  so  when  he  had  done  speaking. 

Bun.  I  said,  Sir,  the  Scripture  saith,  that  it  is  the  spirit  as 
helpeth  our  injirniities ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought  :   But  the  spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for 

H2  115 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

us,  with  sighs  and  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered.  Mark, 
said  I,  it  doth  not  say  the  Common  Prayer-book  teacheth  us 
how  to  pray,  but  the  spirit.  And  it  is  the  spirit  that  helpeth  our 
infirmities^  saith  the  Apostle  ;  he  doth  not  say  it  is  the  Common 
Prayer-book. 

And  as  to  the  Lord's  Prayer,  although  it  be  an  easy  thing 
to  say  Our  Father^  &c.  with  the  mouth  ;  yet  there  is  very  few 
that  can,  in  the  spirit,  say  the  two  first  words  of  that  Prayer  ; 
that  is,  that  can  call  God  their  Father,  as  knowing  what  it  is  to 
be  born  again,  and  as  having  experience,  that  they  are  begotten 
of  the  spirit  of  God  :  Which  if  they  do  not,  all  is  but 
babbling,  &c. 

Keel.     Justice  Keelin  said,  that  that  was  a  truth. 

Bun.  And  I  say  further,  as  to  your  saying  that  one  man 
may  convince  another  of  sin,  and  that  faith  comes  by  hearing, 
and  that  one  man  may  tell  another  how  he  should  pray,  &c. 
I  say  men  may  tell  each  other  of  their  sins,  but  it  is  the  spirit 
that  must  convince  them. 

And  though  it  be  said  that  faith  comes  by  hearing  :  Yet  it  is 
the  spirit  that  worketh  faith  in  the  heart  through  hearing,  or 
else  they  are  not  profited  by  hearing. 

And  that  though  one  Man  may  tell  another  how  he  should 
pray  :  Yet,  as  I  said  before,  he  cannot  pray,  nor  make  his 
condition  known  to  God,  except  the  spirit  help.  It  is  not  the 
Common  Prayer-book  that  can  do  this.  It  is  the  spirit  that 
sheweth  us  our  sins,  and  the  spirit  that  sheweth  us  a  Saviour  : 
And  the  spirit  that  stireth  up  in  our  hearts  desires  to  come 
to  God,  for  such  things  as  we  stand  in  need  of,  even  sighing 
out  our  souls  unto  him  for  them  with  groans  which  cannot  be 
uttered.  With  other  words  to  the  same  purpose.  At  this  they 
were  set. 

Keel.  But  says  Justice  Keelin,  what  have  you  against  the 
Common  Prayer-book  ? 

Bun.  I  said.  Sir,  if  you  will  hear  me,  I  shall  lay  down  my 
reasons  against  it. 

Keel.  He  said  I  should  have  liberty  ;  but  first,  said  he,  let 
me  give  you  one  caution  ;  take  heed  of  speaking  irreverently  of 
the  Common  Prayer-book :  For  if  you  do  so,  you  will  bring 
great  damage  upon  yourself. 

Bun.     So  I  proceeded,  and  said,  my  first  reason  was ;  because 

Ii6 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

it  was  not  commanded  in  the  word  of  God,  and  therefore  I 
could  not  do  it. 

Another.  One  of  them  said,  where  do  you  find  it  com- 
manded in  the  Scripture,  that  you  should  go  to  Ehtow^ 
or  Bedford^  and  yet  it  is  lawful  to  go  to  either  of  them, 
is  it  not  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  to  go  to  Elstow  or  Bedford^  was  a  civil  thing, 
and  not  material,  though  not  commanded,  and  yet  God's  word 
allowed  me  to  go  about  my  calling,  and  therefore  if  it  lay  there, 
then  to  go  thither,  &c.  But  to  pray,  was  a  great  part  of  the 
divine  worship  of  God,  and  therefore  it  ought  to  be  done  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  of  God's  word. 

Another.  One  of  them  said,  he  will  do  harm  ;  let  him 
speak  no  further. 

Just.  Keel.  Justice  Keelin  said,  No,  no,  never  fear  him,  we 
are  better  established  than  so  ;  he  can  do  no  harm,  we  know 
the  Common  Prayer-book  hath  been  ever  since  the  Apostles 
time,  and  is  lawful  to  be  used  in  the  church. 

Bun.  I  said,  shew  me  the  place  in  the  epistles,  where  the 
Common  Prayer-book  is  written,  or  one  text  of  Scripture,  that 
commands  me  to  read  it,  and  I  will  use  it.  But  yet,  notwith- 
standing, said  I,  they  that  have  a  mind  to  use  it,  they  have 
their  liberty  ;  that  is,  I  would  not  keep  them  from  it,  but 
for  our  parts,  we  can  pray  to  God  without  it.  Blessed  be 
his  name. 

With  that  one  of  them  said,  who  is  your  God,  Beelzebub  ? 
Moreover,  they  often  said,  that  I  was  possessed  with  the  spirit 
of  delusion,  and  of  the  Devil.  All  which  sayings,  I  passed 
over,  the  Lord  forgive  them  !  And  further,  I  said,  blessed 
be  the  Lord  for  it,  we  are  encouraged  to  meet  together,  and 
to  pray,  and  exhort  one  another  ;  for  we  have  had  the  com- 
fortable presence  of  God  among  us,  for  ever  blessed  be  his  holy 
name. 

Keel.  Justice  Keeling  called  this  pedlers  French,  saying 
that  I  must  leave  off"  my  canting.     The  Lord  open  his  eyes  ! 

Bun.  I  said,  that  we  ought  to  exhort  one  another  daily, 
while  it  is  called  to-day,  &c. 

Keel.  Justice  Keeling  said,  that  I  ought  not  to  preach. 
And  asked  me  where  I  liad  my  authority  ?  with  many  other 
such  like  words. 

117 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Bun.  I  said,  that  I  would  prove  that  it  was  lawful  for  me, 
and  such  as  I  am,  to  preach  the  word  of  God. 

Keel.      He  said  unto  me,  by  what  Scripture  ? 

I  said,  by  that  in  the  first  epistle  of  Peter^  the  ivth  chap,  the 
nth  ver.  and  A  Sis  the  xviiith,  with  other  Scriptures,  which  he 
would  not  suffer  me  to  mention.  But  said,  hold ;  not  so  many, 
which  is  the  first  ? 

Bun.  I  said,  this.  As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift.,  even 
so  let  him  minister  the  same  unto  another^  as  good  stewards  of  the 
manifold  grace  of  God  :  If  any  man  speak.,  let  him  speak  as  the 
oracles  of  God.,  &c. 

Keel.  He  said,  let  me  a  little  open  that  Scripture  to  you. 
As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift ;  that  is,  said  he,  as  every 
man  hath  received  a  trade,  so  let  him  follow  it.  If  any  man 
have  received  a  gift  of  tinkering,  as  thou  hast  done,  let  him 
follow  his  tinkering.  And  so  other  men  their  trades.  And  the 
divine  his  calling,  l^c. 

Bun.  Nay,  Sir,  said  I,  but  it  is  most  clear,  that  the  Apostle 
speaks  here  of  preaching  the  word ;  if  you  do  but  compare  both 
the  verses  together,  the  next  verse  explains  this  gift  what  it  is  ; 
saying.  If  any  man  speak.,  let  linn  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God :  So 
that  it  is  plain,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  doth  not  so  much  in  this 
place  exhort  to  civil  callings,  as  to  the  exercising  of  those  gifts 
that  we  have  received  from  God.  I  would  have  gone  on,  but 
he  would  not  give  me  leave. 

Keel.  He  said,  we  might  do  it  in  our  families,  but  not 
otherways. 

Bun.  I  said,  \i  it  was  lawful  to  do  good  to  some,  it  was 
lawful  to  do  good  to  more.  If  it  was  a  good  duty  to  exhort  our 
families,  it  is  good  to  exhort  others  :  But  if  they  held  it  a  sin 
to  meet  together  to  seek  the  face  of  God,  and  exhort  one 
another  to  follow  Christ,  I  should  sin  still :  For  so  we 
should  do. 

Keel.  He  said  he  was  not  so  well  versed  in  Scripture  as  to 
dispute,  or  words  to  that  purpose.  And  said,  moreover,  that 
they  could  not  wait  upon  me  any  longer  ;  but  said  to  me,  then 
you  confess  the  indi6lment,  do  you  not  ?  Now,  and  not  till 
now,  I  saw  I  was  indi6led. 

Bim.  I  said,  this  I  confess,  we  have  had  many  meetings 
together,  both   to  pray  to   God,   and  to  exhort  one  another, 

ii8 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

and  that  we  had  the  sweet  comforting  presence  of  the  Lord 
among  us  for  our  encouragement,  blessed  be  his  name  there- 
fore.    I  confessed  myself  guilty  no  otherwise. 

Keel.  Then  said  he,  hear  your  judgment.  You  must  be 
had  back  again  to  prison,  and  there  lie  for  three  months 
following ;  and  at  three  months  end,  if  you  do  not  submit  to 
go  to  church  to  hear  divine  service,  and  leave  your  preaching, 
you  must  be  banished  the  realm  :  And  if,  after  such  a  day  as 
shall  be  appointed  you  to  be  gone,  you  shall  be  found  in  this 
realm,  i^c.  or  be  found  to  come  over  again  without  special 
licence  from  the  King,  ^c.  you  must  stretch  by  the  neck 
for  it,  I  tell  you  plainly  ;  and  so  he  bid  my  jailor  have  me 
away. 

Bun.  I  told  him,  as  to  this  matter,  I  was  at  a  point  with 
him  :  For  if  I  was  out  of  prison  to  day,  I  would  preach  the 
Gospel  again  to-morrow,  by  the  help  of  God. 

Another.  To  which  one  made  me  some  answer :  But 
my  jailor  pulling  me  away  to  be  gone,  I  could  not  tell  what 
he  said. 

Thus  I  departed  from  them  ;  and  I  can  truly  say,  I  bless 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  it,  that  my  heart  was  sweetly  re- 
freshed in  the  time  of  my  examination,  and  also  afterwards,  at 
my  returning  to  the  prison  :  So  that  I  found  Chrisfs  words 
more  than  bare  trifles,  where  he  saith,  he  will  give  a  mouth  and 
wisdom^  even  such  as  all  the  adversaries  shall  not  resist^  or  gainsay. 
And  that  his  peace  no  man  can  take  from  us. 

Thus  have  I  given  you  the  substance  of  my  examination. 
The  Lord  make  these  profitable  to  all  that  shall  read  or  hear 
them.     Farewell. 


119 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 


The  Substance  of  some  Discourse  had  between  the  Clerk  of  the  Peace 
and  myself-,  when  he  came  to  admonish  me^  according  to  the 
tenor  of  that  Law^  by  which  I  was  in  Prison. 

WHEN  I  had  lain  in  prison  other  twelve  weeks,  and  now 
not  knowing  what  they  intended  to  do  with  me,  upon 
the  third  of  April^  comes  Mr.  Cobb  unto  me,  (as  he  told  me) 
being  sent  by  the  Justices  to  admonish  me,  and  demand  of  me 
submittance  to  the  church  oi  England^  i^fc.  The  extent  of  our 
discourse  was  as  followeth. 

Cobb.  When  he  was  come  into  the  house  he  sent  for  me 
out  of  my  chamber  ;  who,  when  I  was  come  unto  him,  he  said, 
Neighbour  Bunyan.,  how  do  you  do  ? 

Bun.  I  thank  you  Sir,  said  I,  very  well,  blessed  be  the 
Lord. 

Cobb.  Saith  he,  I  come  to  tell  you,  that  it  is  desired,  you 
would  submit  yourself  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  or  else  at  the 
next  sessions  it  will  go  worse  with  you,  even  to  be  sent  away 
out  of  the  nation,  or  else  worse  than  that. 

Bun.  I  said,  that  I  did  desire  to  demean  myself  in  the 
world,  both  as  becometh  a  man  and  a  christian. 

Cobb.  But,  saith  he,  you  must  submit  to  the  laws  of  the 
land,  and  leave  oflF  those  meetings  which  you  was  wont  to  have : 
For  the  statute  law  is  directly  against  it  ;  and  I  am  sent  to  you 
by  the  Justices  to  tell  you,  that  they  do  intend  to  prosecute  the 
law  against  you,  if  you  submit  not. 

Bun.  I  said.  Sir,  I  conceive  that  that  law  by  which  I  am 
in  prison  at  this  time,  doth  not  reach  or  condemn,  either  me, 
or  the  meetings  which  I  do  frequent :  That  law  was  made 
against  those,  that  being  designed  to  do  evil  in  their  meetings, 
make  the  exercise  of  religion  their  pretence  to  cover  their 
wickedness.  It  doth  not  forbid  the  private  meetings  of  those 
that  plainly  and  simply  make  it  their  only  end  to  worship  the 
Lord,  and  to  exhort  one  another  to  edification.  My  end  in 
meeting  with  others  is  simply  to  do  as  much  good  as  I  can,  by 
exhortation  and  counsel,  according  to  that  small  measure  of  light 

120 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

which  God  hath  given  me,  and  not  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the 
nation. 

Cobb.  Every  one  will  say  the  same,  said  he  ;  you  see  the 
late  insurred;lion  at  London^  under  what  glorious  pretences  they 
went,  and  yet  indeed  they  intended  no  less  than  the  ruin  of  the 
kingdom  and  commonwealth. 

Bun.  That  pradlice  of  theirs,  I  abhor,  said  I ;  yet  it  doth 
not  follow,  that  because  they  did  so,  therefore  all  others  will  do 
so.  I  look  upon  it  as  my  duty  to  behave  myself  under  the 
King's  government,  both  as  becomes  a  man  and  a  christian  ; 
and  if  an  occasion  was  offered  me,  I  should  willingly  manifest 
my  loyalty  to  my  Prince,  both  by  word  and  deed, 

Cobb.  Well,  said  he,  I  do  not  profess  myself  to  be  a  man 
that  can  dispute  ;  but  this  I  say,  truly  neighbour  Bunyan^  I 
would  have  you  consider  this  matter  seriously,  and  submit 
yourself ;  you  may  have  your  liberty  to  exhort  your  neighbour 
in  private  discourse,  so  be  you  do  not  call  together  an  assembly 
of  people  ;  and  truly  you  may  do  much  good  to  the  church  of 
Christ,  if  you  would  go  this  way  ;  and  this  you  may  do,  and 
the  law  not  abridge  you  of  it.  It  is  your  private  meetings  that 
the  law  is  against. 

Bun.  Sir,  said  I,  if  I  may  do  good  to  one  by  my  discourse, 
why  may  I  not  do  good  to  two  ?  And  if  to  two,  why  not  to 
four,  and  so  to  eight,  t^c. 

Cobb.     I,  saith  he,  and  to  a  hundred,  I  warrant  you. 

Bun.  Yes,  Sir,  said  I,  I  think  I  should  not  be  forbid  to  do 
as  much  good  as  I  can. 

Cobb.  But,  saith  he,  you  may  but  pretend  to  do  good,  and 
indeed,  notwithstanding,  do  harm,  by  seducing  the  people ;  you 
are  therefore  denied  your  meeting  so  many  together,  lest  you 
should  do  harm. 

Bun.  And  yet,  said  I,  you  say  the  law  tolerates  me  to 
discourse  with  my  neighbour  ;  surely  there  is  no  law  tolerates 
me  to  seduce  any  one ;  therefore  if  I  may  by  the  law  discourse 
with  one,  surely  it  is  to  do  him  good  ;  and  if  I  by  discoursing 
may  do  good  to  one,  surely,  by  the  same  law,  I  may  do  good  to 
many. 

Cobb.  The  law,  saith  he,  doth  expresly  forbid  your  private 
meetings,  therefore  they  are  not  to  be  tolerated. 

Bun.     I   told   him,   that   I  would    not   entertain   so   much 

121 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

uncharitableness  of  that  parliament  in  the  35th  of  Elizabeth^  or 
of  the  Queen  herself,  as  to  think  they  did  by  that  law  intend 
the  oppressing  of  any  of  God's  ordinances,  or  the  interrupting 
any  in  the  way  of  God  ;  but  men  may,  in  the  wresting  of  it, 
turn  it  against  the  way  of  God  ;  but  take  the  law  in  itself,  and 
it  only  fighteth  against  those  that  drive  at  mischief  in  their 
hearts  and  meetings,  making  religion  only  their  cloak,  colourj 
or  pretence  ;  for  so  are  the  words  of  the  statute.  If  any 
meetings^  under  colour  or  pretence  of  religion^  &c. 

Cobb.  Very  good ;  therefore  the  King  seeing  that  pre- 
tences are  usually  in,  and  among  people,  as  to  make  religion 
their  pretence  only  ;  therefore  he,  and  the  law  before  him,  doth 
forbid  such  private  meetings,  and  tolerates  only  public ;  you 
may  meet  in  public. 

Bun.  Sir,  said  I,  let  me  answer  you  in  a  similitude  ;  set 
the  case  that,  at  such  a  wood  corner,  there  did  usually  come 
forth  thieves  to  do  mischief,  must  there  therefore  a  law  be  made, 
that  everyone  that  cometh  out  there  shall  be  killed?  May  not 
there  come  out  true  men  as  well  as  thieves,  out  from  thence  ? 
Just  thus  is  it  in  this  case  ;  I  do  think  there  may  be  many,  that 
may  design  the  destru6lion  of  the  commonwealth  :  But  it  doth 
not  follow  therefore  that  all  private  meetings  are  unlawful  ; 
those  that  transgress,  let  them  be  punished  :  And  if  at  any 
time  I  myself,  should  do  any  aft  in  my  conversation  as  doth 
not  become  a  man  and  christian,  let  me  bear  the  punishment. 
And  as  for  your  saying  I  may  meet  in  public,  if  I  may  be 
suffered,  I  would  gladly  do  it :  Let  me  have  but  meeting 
enough  in  public,  and  I  shall  care  the  less  to  have  them  in 
private.  I  do  not  meet  in  private  because  I  am  afraid  to  have 
meetings  in  public.  I  bless  the  Lord  that  my  heart  is  at  that 
point,  that  if  any  man  can  lay  any  thing  to  my  charge,  either 
in  doftrine  or  practice,  in  this  particular,  that  can  be  proved 
error  or  heresy,  I  am  willing  to  disown  it,  even  in  the  very 
market-place.  But  if  it  be  truth,  then  to  stand  to  it  to  the  last 
drop  of  my  blood.  And  Sir,  said  I,  you  ought  to  commend  me 
for  so  doing.  To  err,  and  to  be  a  heretic,  are  two  things  ;  I 
am  no  heretic,  because  I  will  not  stand  refraftorily  to  defend 
any  one  thing  that  is  contrary  to  the  word  ;  prove  any  thing 
which  I  hold  to  be  an  error,  and  I  will  recant  it. 

Cobb.     But  goodman  Bunyan,  said  he,  methinks  you  need 

122 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

not  stand  so  strictly  upon  this  one  thing,  as  to  have  meetings  of 
such  public  assemblies.  Cannot  you  submit,  and,  notwith- 
standing do  as  much  good  as  you  can,  in  a  neighbourly  way, 
without  having  such  meetings  ? 

Bun.  Truly  Sir,  said  I,  I  do  not  desire  to  commend  myself, 
but  to  think  meanly  of  myself;  yet  when  I  do  most  despise 
myself,  taking  notice  of  that  small  measure  of  light  which  God 
hath  given  me,  also  that  the  people  of  the  Lord  (by  their  own 
saying)  are  edified  thereby  :  Besides,  when  I  see  that  the  Lord, 
through  grace,  hath  in  some  measure  blessed  my  labour,  I  dare 
not  but  exercise  that  gift  which  God  hath  given  me,  for  the 
good  of  the  people.  And  I  said  further,  that  I  would  willingly 
speak  in  public  if  I  might. 

Cobb.  He  said,  that  I  might  come  to  the  public  assemblies 
and  hear.  What  though  you  do  not  preach  .?  you  may  hear  : 
Do  not  think  yourself  so  well  enlightened,  and  that  you  have 
received  a  gift  so  far  above  others;  but  that  you  may  hear  other 
men  preach.     Or  to  that  purpose. 

Bun.  I  told  him,  I  was  as  willing  to  be  taught  as  to  give 
instruftion,  and  I  looked  upon  it  as  my  duty  to  do  both  ;  for, 
said  I,  a  man  that  is  a  teacher,  he  himself  may  learn  also  from 
another  that  teacheth  ;  as  the  Apostle  saith  :  We  may  all 
prophecy  one  by  oyie.,  that  all  may  learn.  That  is,  every  man  that 
hath  received  a  gift  from  God,  he  may  dispense  it,  that  others 
may  be  comforted  ;  and  when  he  hath  done,  he  may  hear,  and 
learn,  and  be  comforted  himself  of  others. 

Cobb.  But,  said  he,  what  if  you  should  forbear  awhile  ; 
and  sit  still,  till  you  see  further,  how  things  will  go  ? 

Bun.  Sir,  said  I,  Wickl'iff'e  saith,  that  he  which  leaveth 
off  preaching  and  hearing  of  the  word  of  God  for  fear  of 
excommunication  of  men,  he  is  already  excommunicated  of 
God,  and  shall  in  the  day  of  judgment  be  counted  a  traitor 
to  Christ. 

Cobb.  I,  saith  he,  they  that  do  not  hear  shall  be  so  counted 
indeed  ;  do  you  therefore  hear. 

Bun.  But  Sir,  said  I,  he  saith,  he  that  shall  leave  off  either 
preaching  or  hearing,  *^V.  That  is,  if  he  hath  received  a  gift 
for  edification,  it  is  his  sin,  if  he  doth  not  lay  it  out  in  a  way  of 
exhortation  and  counsel,  according  to  the  proportion  of  his  gift ;  as 
well  as  to  spend  his  time  altogether  in  hearing  others  preach. 

123 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Cobb.  But,  said  he,  how  shall  we  know  that  you  have 
received  a  gift  ? 

Bun.  Said  I,  let  any  man  hear  and  search,  and  prove  the 
doftrine  by  the  Bible. 

Cobb.  But  will  yovi  be  willing,  said  he,  that  two  indifferent 
persons  shall  determine  the  case,  and  will  you  stand  by  their 
judgment. 

Bun.      1  said,  are  they  infallible  ? 

Cobb.     He  said,  no. 

Bun.  Then,  said  I,  it  is  possible  my  judgment  may  be  as 
good  as  theirs  :  But  yet  I  will  pass  by  either,  and  in  this  matter 
be  judged  by  the  Scriptures ;  I  am  sure  that  is  infallible,  and 
cannot  err. 

Cobb.  But,  said  he,  who  shall  be  judge  between  you,  for 
you  take  the  Scriptures  one  way,  and  they  another. 

Bun.  I  said,  the  Scripture  should,  and  that  by  comparing 
one  Scripture  with  another  ;  for  that  will  open  itself,  if  it  be 
rightly  compared.  As  for  instance,  if  under  the  different 
apprehensions  of  the  word  Mediator.,  you  would  know  the  truth 
of  it,  the  Scriptures  open  it,  and  tell  us,  that  he  that  is  a 
mediator,  must  take  up  the  business  between  two,  and  a 
mediator  is  not  a  mediator  of  one,  but  God  is  one^  and  there  is 
one  jnediator  between  God  and  man.,  even  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
So  likewise  the  Scripture  calleth  Christ  a  compleat^  or  perfeft,  or 
able  high-priest.  That  is  opened  in  that  he  is  called  man,  and 
also  God.  His  blood  also  is  discovered  to  be  effectually  effi- 
cacious by  the  same  things.  So  the  Scripture,  as  touching  the 
matter  of  meeting  together,  is'c.  doth  likewise  sufficiently  open 
itself  and  discover  its  meaning. 

Cobb.  But  are  you  willing,  said  he,  to  stand  to  the 
judgment  of  the  Church  ? 

Bun.  Yes  Sir,  said  I,  to  the  approbation  of  the  church  of 
God,  (the  church's  judgment  is  best  expressed  in  Scripture.) 
We  had  much  other  discourse,  which  I  cannot  well  remember, 
about  the  laws  of  the  nation,  submission  to  governments  ;  to 
which  I  did  tell  him,  that  I  did  look  upon  myself  as  bound  in 
conscience  to  walk  according  to  all  righteous  laws,  and  that 
whether  there  was  a  King  or  no  ;  and  if  I  did  any  thing  that 
was  contrary,  I  did  hold  it  my  duty  to  bear  patiently  the  penalty 
of  the  law,  that  was  provided  against  such  off^enders;  with  many 

124 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

more  words  to  the  like  efFedl.  And  said,  moreover,  that  to  cut 
off  all  occasions  of  suspicion  from  any,  as  touching  the  harm- 
lessness  of  my  do6lrine  in  private,  I  would  willingly  take  the 
pains  to  give  any  one  the  notes  of  all  my  sermons  :  For  I  do 
sincerely  desire  to  live  quietly  in  my  country,  and  to  submit  to 
the  present  authority. 

Cobb.  Well,  neighbour  Bunyan,  said  he,  but  indeed  I 
would  wish  you  seriously  to  consider  of  these  things,  between 
this  and  the  quarter-sessions,  and  to  submit  yourself.  You 
may  do  much  good  if  you  continue  still  in  the  land  :  But  alas, 
what  benefit  will  it  be  to  your  friends,  or  what  good  can  you 
do  to  them,  if  you  should  be  sent  away  beyond  the  seas  into 
Spairiy  or  Constantinople^  or  some  other  remote  part  of  the  world  r 
Pray  be  ruled. 

"Jaylor.     Indeed,  Sir,  I  hope  he  will  be  ruled. 

Bun.  I  shall  desire,  said  I,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty  to 
behave  myself  in  the  nation  whilst  I  am  in  it.  And  if  I  must 
be  so  dealt  withal,  as  you  say,  I  hope  God  will  help  me  to 
bear  what  they  shall  lay  upon  me.  I  know  no  evil  that  I  have 
done  in  this  matter,  to  be  so  used.  I  speak  as  in  the  presence 
of  God. 

Cobb.  You  know,  saith  he,  that  the  Scripture  saith,  the 
powers  that  are^  are  ordained  of  God. 

Bun.  I  said,  yes,  and  that  I  was  to  submit  to  the  King 
as  supreme,  also  to  the  governors,  as  to  them  that  are  sent 
by  him. 

Cobb.  Well  then,  said  he,  the  King  then  commands  you, 
that  you  should  not  have  any  private  meetings  ;  because  it  is 
against  his  law,  and  he  is  ordained  of  God,  therefore  you  should 
not  have  any. 

Bun.  I  told  him,  that  Paul  did  own  the  powers  that  were 
in  his  day,  as  to  be  of  God  ;  and  yet  he  was  often  in  prison 
under  them  for  all  that.  And  also,  though  yesus  Christ  told 
Pilate,  that  he  had  no  power  against  him,  but  of  God,  yet  he 
died  under  the  same  Pilate  ;  and  yet,  said  I,  I  hope  you  will 
not  say,  that  either  Paul,  or  Christ,  was  such  as  did  deny 
magistracy,  and  so  sinned  against  God  in  slighting  the  ordinance. 
Sir,  said  I,  the  law  hath  provided  two  ways  of  obeying  :  The 
one  to  do  that  which  I  in  my  conscience  do  believe  that  I  am 
bound  to  do,  actively  ;  and  where  I  cannot  obey  a6lively,  there 

125 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

I  am  willing  to  lie  down,  and  to  suffer  what  they  shall  do  unto 
me.  At  this  he  sate  still  and  said  no  more  ;  which  when  he 
had  done,  I  did  thank  him  for  his  civil  and  meek  discoursing 
with  me  ;  and  so  we  parted. 

O  !  that  we  might  meet  in  Heaven  ! 

Farewell.     "J.  B. 


Here  folloiveth  a  Discourse  between  ?ny  TVife  and  the  "Judges^  with 
otherSy  touching  my  Deliverance  at  the  Assises  following  ;  the 
which  I  took  fro7n  her  own  Mouth. 

A  FTER  that  I  had  received  this  sentence  of  banishing,  or 
J^\_  hanging,  from  them,  and  after  the  former  admonition, 
touching  the  determination  of  Justices,  if  I  did  not  recant  ; 
just  when  the  time  drew  nigh,  in  which  I  should  have  abjured, 
or  have  done  worse  (as  Mr.  Cobb  told  me)  came  the  time  in 
which  the  King  was  to  be  crowned.  Now  at  the  coronation 
of  Kings,  there  is  usually  a  releasement  of  divers  prisoners,  by- 
virtue  of  his  coronation  ;  in  which  privilege  also  I  should  have 
had  my  share  ;  but  that  they  took  me  for  a  convifted  person, 
and  therefore,  unless  I  sued  out  a  pardon,  (as  they  called  it) 
I  could  have  no  benefit  thereby,  notwithstanding,  yet  forasmuch 
as  the  coronation  proclamation  did  give  liberty  from  the  day  the 
King  was  crowned,  to  that  day  twelvemonth  to  sue  them  out : 
Therefore,  though  they  would  not  let  me  out  of  prison,  as  they 
let  out  thousands,  yet  they  could  not  meddle  with  me,  as 
touching  the  execution  of  their  sentence;  because  of  the  liberty 
offered  for  the  suing  out  of  pardons.  Whereupon  I  continued 
in  prison  till  the  next  assizes,  which  are  called  Midsummer 
assizes,  being  then  kept  in  August,  i66i. 

Now  at  that  assizes,  because  I  would  not  leave  any  possible 
means  unattempted  that  might  be  lawful  ;  I  did,  by  my  wife, 
present  a  petition  to  the  Judges  three  times,  that  I  might  be 
heard,  and  that  they  would  impartially  take  my  case  into  con- 
sideration. 

126 


RELATION   OF    IMPRISONMENT 

The  first  time  my  wife  went,  she  presented  it  to  Judge 
Hales,  who  very  mildly  received  it  at  her  hand,  telling  her  that 
he  would  do  her  and  me  the  best  good  he  could  ;  but  he  feared, 
he  said,  he  could  do  none.  The  next  day  again,  least  they 
should,  through  the  multitude  of  business  forget  me,  we  did 
throw  another  petition  into  the  coach  to  Judge  Twtsdon ;  who, 
when  he  had  seen  it,  snapt  her  up,  and  angrily  told  her  that  I 
was  a  convifted  person,  and  could  not  be  released,  unless  I 
would  promise  to  preach  no  more,   ^c. 

Well,  after  this,  she  yet  again  presented  another  to  Judge 
Hales  as  he  sate  on  the  bench,  who,  as  it  seemed,  was  willing 
to  give  her  audience.  Only  Justice  Chester  being  present,  stept 
up  and  said,  that  I  was  convifted  in  the  court,  and  that  I  was 
a  hot  spirited  fellow  (or  words  to  that  purpose)  whereat  he 
waved  it,  and  did  not  meddle  therewith.  But  yet,  my  wife 
being  encouraged  by  the  High  Sheriff,  did  venture  once  more 
into  their  presence  (as  the  poor  widow  did  to  the  unjust  Judge) 
to  try  what  she  could  do  with  them  for  my  liberty,  before  they 
went  forth  of  the  town.  The  place  where  she  went  to  them, 
was  to  the  Swan  Chamber,  where  the  two  Judges,  and  many 
Justices  and  Gentry  of  the  country,  was  in  company  together. 
She  then  coming  into  the  chamber  with  a  bashed  face,  and  a 
trembling  heart,  began  her  errand  to  them  in  this  manner. 

Woman.  My  Lord,  (direfting  herself  to  Judge  Hales)  I 
make  bold  to  come  once  again  to  your  Lordship  to  know  what 
may  be  done  with  my  husband. 

Judge  Hales.  To  whom  he  said.  Woman,  I  told  thee 
before  I  could  do  thee  no  good  ;  because  they  have  taken  that 
for  a  conviftion  which  thy  husband  spoke  at  the  sessions : 
And  unless  there  be  something  done  to  undo  that,  I  can  do 
thee  no  good. 

Woman.  My  Lord,  said  she,  he  is  kept  unlawfully  in 
prison,  they  clap'd  him  up  before  there  were  any  proclamation 
against  the  meetings ;  the  indiftment  also  is  false :  Besides, 
they  never  asked  him  whether  he  was  guilty  or  no  ;  neither  did 
he  confess  the  indiftment. 

One  of  the  Justices.  Then  one  of  the  Justices  that  stood 
by,  whom  she  knew  not,  said.  My  Lord,  he  was  lawfully 
convifted. 

Worn.     It  is  false,  said  she  ;   for  when  they  said  to  him,  do 

127 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

you  confess  the  indiibnent  ?  He  said  only  this,  that  he 
had  been  at  several  meetings,  both  where  there  was  preaching 
the  word,  and  prayer,  and  that  they  had  God's  presence  among 
them. 

"Judge  Twisdon.  Whereat  Judge  Twisdon  answered  very 
angrily,  saying,  what  you  think  we  can  do  what  we  list ; 
your  husband  is  a  breaker  of  the  peace,  and  is  convifted 
by  the  law,  ^c.  Whereupon  Judge  Hales  called  for  the 
Statute  Book. 

Worn.  But  said  she,  my  Lord,  he  was  not  lawfully 
convifted. 

Chester.  Then  Justice  Chester  said,  my  Lord,  he  was 
lawfully  convidied. 

Worn.  It  is  false,  said  she ;  it  was  but  a  word  of  discourse 
that  they  took  for  a  convi6lion  (as  you  heard  before.) 

Chest.  But  it  is  recorded,  woman,  it  is  recorded,  said 
Justice  Chester.  As  if  it  must  be  of  necessity  true  because  it 
was  recorded.  With  which  words  he  often  endeavoured  to  stop 
her  mouth,  having  no  other  argument  to  convince  her,  but  it  is 
recorded,  it  is  recorded. 

Worn.  My  Lord,  said  she,  I  was  a-while  since  at  London^ 
to  see  if  I  could  get  my  husband's  liberty,  and  there  I  spoke 
with  my  Lord  Barkwood^  one  of  the  house  of  Lords,  to  whom 
I  delivered  a  petition,  who  took  it  of  me  and  presented  to  some 
of  the  rest  of  the  house  of  Lords,  for  my  husband's  releasement ; 
who,  when  they  had  seen  it,  they  said,  that  they  could  not 
release  him,  but  had  committed  his  releasement  to  the  Judges, 
at  the  next  assises.  This  he  told  me  ;  and  now  I  come  to  you 
to  see  if  any  thing  may  be  done  in  this  business,  and  you  give 
neither  releasement  nor  relief.  To  which  they  gave  her  no 
answer,  but  made  as  if  they  heard  her  not. 

Chest.  Only  Justice  Chester  was  often  up  with  this.  He  is 
conviiled,  and  it  is  recorded. 

Worn.     If  it  be,  it  is  false,  said  she. 

Chest.  My  Lord,  said  Justice  Chester^  he  is  a  pestilent 
fellow,  there  is  not  such  a  fellow  in  the  country  again. 

Twis.  What,  will  your  husband  leave  preaching  ?  If  he 
will  do  so,  then  send  for  him. 

Worn.  My  Lord,  said  she,  he  dares  not  leave  preaching,  as 
long  as  he  can  speak. 

128 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Twis.  See  here,  what  should  we  talk  any  more  about 
such  a  fellow  ?  Must  he  do  what  he  lists  ?  He  is  a  breaker  of 
the  peace. 

Worn.  She  told  him  again,  that  he  desired  to  live 
peaceably,  and  to  follow  his  calling,  that  his  family  might 
be  maintained ;  and  moreover  said,  my  Lord,  I  have  four 
small  children,  that  cannot  help  themselves,  of  which  one  is 
blind,  and  have  nothing  to  live  upon,  but  the  charity  of  good 
people. 

Hales.  Hast  thou  four  children  ?  said  Judge  Hales  ;  thou 
art  but  a  young  woman  to  have  four  children. 

Worn.  My  Lord,  said  she,  I  am  but  mother-in-law  to 
them,  having  not  been  married  to  him  yet  full  two  years. 
Indeed  I  was  with  child  when  my  husband  was  first  appre- 
hended :  But  being  young  and  unaccustomed  to  such  things, 
said  she,  I  being  smayed  at  the  news,  fell  into  labour,  and 
so  continued  for  eight  days,  and  then  was  delivered,  but  my 
child  died. 

Hales.  Whereat,  he  looking  very  soberly  on  the  matter, 
said,  Alas  poor  woman  ! 

Twis.  But  Judge  Twisdon  told  her,  that  she  made  poverty 
her  cloak  ;  and  said,  moreover,  that  he  understood,  I  was  main- 
tained better  by  running  up  and  down  a  preaching,  than  by 
following  my  calling. 

Hales.     What  is  his  calling  ?  said  Judge  Hales. 

Answer.  Then  some  of  the  company  that  stood  by,  said, 
A  Tinker,  my  Lord. 

Worn.  Yes,  said  she,  and  because  he  is  a  Tinker,  and 
a  poor  man  ;  therefore  he  is  despised,  and  cannot  have  justice. 

Hales.  Then  Judge  Hales  answered,  very  mildly,  saying, 
I  tell  thee,  woman,  seeing  it  is  so,  that  they  have  taken  what 
thy  husband  spake,  for  a  conviftion  ;  thou  must  either  apply  thy- 
self to  the  King,  or  sue  out  his  pardon,  or  get  a  writ  of  error. 

Chest.  But  when  Justice  Chester  heard  him  give  her 
this  counsel  ;  and  especially  (as  she  supposed)  because  he 
spoke  of  a  writ  of  error,  he  chaffed,  and  seemed  to  be  very 
much  offended  ;  saying,  my  Lord,  he  will  preach  and  do  what 
he  lists. 

Worn.  He  preacheth  nothing  but  the  word  of  God, 
said  she. 

B.  I  129 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 

Twis.  He  preach  the  word  of  God  !  said  Twisdon  (and 
withal,  she  thought  he  would  have  struck  her)  he  runneth  up 
and  down,  and  doth  harm. 

Worn.  No,  my  Lord,  said  she,  it's  not  so,  God  hath  owned 
him,  and  done  much  good  by  him. 

Twis.  God  !  said  he,  his  doftrine  is  the  doftrine  of  the 
Devil. 

Worn.  My  Lord,  said  she,  when  the  righteous  judge  shall 
appear,  it  will  be  known,  that  his  doftrine  is  not  the  doftrine 
of  the  Devil. 

Twis.  My  Lord,  said  he,  to  Judge  Hales^  do  not  mind 
her,  but  send  her  away. 

Hales.  Then  said  Judge  Hales^  I  am  sorry,  woman,  that 
I  can  do  thee  no  good  ;  thou  must  do  one  of  those  three  things 
aforesaid,  namely  ;  either  to  apply  thyself  to  the  King,  or  sue 
out  his  pardon,  or  get  a  writ  of  error  ;  but  a  writ  of  error  will 
be  cheapest. 

Worn.  At  which  Chester  again  seemed  to  be  in  a  chafFe, 
and  put  off  his  hat,  and  as  she  thought,  scratched  his  head  for 
anger  :  But  when  I  saw,  said  she,  that  there  was  no  prevailing 
to  have  my  husband  sent  for,  though  I  often  desired  them  that 
they  would  send  for  him,  that  he  might  speak  for  himself, 
telling  them,  that  he  could  give  them  better  satisfa6lion  than  I 
could,  in  what  they  demanded  of  him  ;  with  several  other 
things,  which  now  I  forget ;  only  this  I  remember,  that  though 
I  was  somewhat  timerous  at  my  first  entrance  into  the  chamber, 
yet  before  I  went  out,  I  could  not  but  break  forth  into  tears, 
not  so  much  because  they  were  so  hard-hearted  against  me,  and 
my  husband,  but  to  think  what  a  sad  account  such  poor 
creatures  will  have  to  give  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  when 
they  shall  there  answer  for  all  things  whatsoever  they  have  done 
in  the  body,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  bad. 

So,  when  I  departed  from  them,  the  book  of  Statute  was 
brought,  but  what  they  said  of  it,  I  know  nothing  at  all,  neither 
did  I  hear  any  more  from  them. 


130 


RELATION    OF    IMPRISONMENT 


Some  Carriages  of  the  Adversaries  of  GocTs  Truth  with  me  at  the 
next  Assises^  which  was  on  the  nineteenth  of  the  first  Month^ 
1662. 

I  Shall  pass  by  what  befel  between  these  two  assizes,  how 
I  had,  by  my  Jailor,  some  liberty  granted  me,  more  than  at 
the  first,  and  how  I  followed  my  wonted  course  of  preaching, 
taking  all  occasions  that  was  put  into  my  hand  to  visit  the 
people  of  God,  exhorting  them  to  be  stedfast  in  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  take  heed  that  they  touched  not  the 
Common  Prayer,  i^c.  but  to  mind  the  word  of  God,  which 
giveth  dire6lion  to  Christians  in  every  point,  being  able  to 
make  the  man  of  God  perfedl  in  all  things  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  and  thoroughly  to  furnish  him  up  to  all  good 
works.  Also  how  I  having,  I  say,  somewhat  more  liberty,  did 
go  to  see  Christians  at  London^  which  my  enemies  hearing  of, 
was  so  angry,  that  they  had  almost  cast  my  Jailor  out  of  his 
place,  threatning  to  indite  him,  and  to  do  what  they  could 
against  him.  They  charged  me  also,  that  I  went  thither  to 
plot  and  raise  division,  and  make  insurreftion,  which,  God 
knows,  was  a  slander ;  whereupon  my  liberty  was  more 
straightened  than  it  was  before  ;  so  that  I  must  not  look  out  of 
the  door.  Well,  when  the  next  sessions  came,  which  was 
about  the  loth  of  the  nth  month,  I  did  expeft  to  have  been 
very  roundly  dealt  withal  ;  but  they  passed  me  by,  and  would 
not  call  me,  so  that  I  rested  till  the  assises,  which  was  the  19th 
of  the  first  month  following  ;  and  when  they  came,  because  I 
had  a  desire  to  come  before  the  judge,  I  desired  my  Jailor  to 
put  my  name  into  the  kalender  among  the  felons,  and  made 
friends  to  the  Judge  and  High  Sheriff,  who  promised  that  I 
should  be  called  ;  so  that  I  thought  what  I  had  done  might 
have  been  efFeftual  for  the  obtaining  of  my  desire  :  But  all  was 
in  vain  ;  for  when  the  assises  came,  though  my  name  was  in 
the  kalender,  and  also  though  both  the  Judge  and  Sheriff  had 
promised  that  I  should  appear  before  them,  yet  the  Justices  and 
the  Clerk  of  the  peace,  did  so  work  it  about,  that  I,  notwith- 

12  131 


RELATION    OF   IMPRISONMENT 

standing,  was  defered,  and  might  not  appear :  And  though 
I  say,  I  do  not  know  of  all  their  carriages  towards  me,  yet  this 
I  know,  that  the  Clerk  of  the  peace  did  discover  himself  to  be 
one  of  my  greatest  opposers :  For,  first  he  came  to  my  Jailor, 
and  told  him  that  I  must  not  go  down  before  the  Judge,  and 
therefore  must  not  be  put  into  the  kalender  ;  to  whom  my 
Jailor  said,  that  my  name  was  in  already.  He  bid  him  put  me 
out  again  ;  my  Jailor  told  him  that  he  could  not  :  For  he  had 
given  the  Judge  a  kalender  with  my  name  in  it,  and  also  the 
Sheriff  another.  At  which  he  was  very  much  displeased,  and 
desired  to  see  that  kalender  that  was  yet  in  my  Jailor's  hand, 
who,  when  he  had  gave  it  him,  he  looked  on  it,  and  said  it  was 
a  false  kalender  ;  he  also  took  the  kalender  and  blotted  out  my 
accusation,  as  my  Jailor  had  writ  it.  (Which  accusation  I 
cannot  tell  what  it  was,  because  it  was  so  blotted  out)  and  he 
himself  put  in  words  to  this  purpose  :  That  yohn  Bunyan  was 
committed  in  prison  ;  being  lawfully  convi6led  for  upholding  of 
unlawful  meetings  and  conventicles,  ^c.  But  yet  for  all  this, 
fearing  that  what  he  had  done,  unless  he  added  thereto,  it  would 
not  do,  he  first  run  to  the  Clerk  of  the  assises  ;  then  to  the 
Justices,  and  afterwards,  because  he  would  not  leave  any  means 
unattempted  to  hinder  me,  he  comes  again  to  my  Jailor,  and 
tells  him,  that  if  I  did  go  down  before  the  Judge,  and  was 
released,  he  would  make  him  pay  my  fees,  which  he  said  was 
due  to  him  ;  and  further,  told  him,  that  he  would  complain  of 
him  at  the  next  quarter  sessions  for  making  of  false  kalenders, 
though  my  Jailor  himself,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  had  put  in 
my  accusation  worse  than  in  itself  it  was  by  far.  And  thus 
was  I  hindred  and  prevented  at  that  time  also  from  appearing 
before  the  Judge  :  And  left  in  prison.     Farewell. 

JOHN  BUNTAN. 


132 


THE 

Pilgrim's    Progress 
FROM 

THIS   WORLD 

TO 

That  which   is   to   Come : 

Delivered  under  the  Similitude  of  a 

DREAM, 

Wherein  is  Discovered 

The    Manner    of  his    setting    out. 

His   Dangerous  JOURNEY, 

AND 

Safe  Arrival   at   the   Desired  Country. 

By   JOHN  BUNTAN. 

/  have  used  Similitudes^   Hosea   12.   10. 
Licensed  and  entred  according  to  Order. 

LONDON, 

Printed  for  Nathanael  Ponder,  at  the  Peacock   in  the 

Poultry  near  the  Church,   1688. 


Advertisement. 
THE 

SECOND    PART 

OF   THE 

Vilgrims    Progress, 

THE  Pilgrims  Progress,  from  this  World  to  that  which  is 
to  come;  The  Second  Part:  delivered  under  the  Simili- 
tude of  a  Dream^  wherein  is  set  forth  the  Manner  of  the  setting 
out  of  Christians  Wife  and  Children,  their  dangerous  Journey, 
and  safe  Arrival  at  the  desired  Country,  by  yohn  Bunyan. 
I  have  used  Similitudes^  Hos.    12.    lO.     Price   One  Shilling. 


134 


The   Authors   Apology  for  his  BOOK. 

WHen  at  the  first  I  took  my  Pen  in  hand 
Thus  for  to  write  ;  /  did  not  understand^ 
That  I  at  all  should  make  a  little  Book 
In  such  a  Mode:    Nay^  I  had  undertook 
To  make  another',    which  when  almost  done^ 
Before  I  was  aware,  I  this  begun; 

And  thus  it  was :    I  writing  of  the  way 
And  race  of  Saints  in  this  our  Gospel  day, 
Fell  suddenly  into  an  Allegory 
About  their  "Journey,  and  the  way  to  Glory, 
In  more  than  Twenty  things,  which  I  set  down: 
This  done,  I  Twenty  more  had  in  my  Crown ; 
And  they  again  began  to  multiply. 
Like  sparks  that  from  the  coals  of  fire  do  fly : 
Nay  then,  thought  I,  if  that  you  breed  so  fast, 
ril  put  you  by  your  selves,  lest  you  at  last 
Should  prove  ad  infinitum,  and  eat  out 
The  Book  that  I  already  am  about. 
Well,  so  I  did;    but  yet  I  did  not  think 
To  shew  to  all  the  World  my  Fen  and  Ink 
In  such  a  mode,  I  only  thought  to  make 
I  knew  not  what:    Nor  did  I  undertake 
Thereby  to  please  my  Neighbour;    no  not  I, 
I  did  it  mine  own  self  to  Gratifie. 

Neither  did  I  hut  vacant  seasons  spend 
In  this  my  Scribble;    Nor  did  I  intend 
But  to  divert  my  self  in  doing  this, 
From  worser  thoughts,  which  ?nake  me  do  amiss. 


THE   AUTHORS    APOLOGY 

Thus  I  set  Pen  to  Paper  with  delight^ 
And  quickly  had  my  thoughts  in  black  and  white. 
For  having  now  my  Method  by  the  end^ 
Still  as  I  puWd^  it  came ;    and  so  I  pen'd 
It  down;    until  it  came  at  last  to  be 
For  length  and  breadth  the  bigness  which  you  see. 

IVell^  when  I  had  thus  put  my  ends  together^ 
I  shewed  them  others^  that  I  might  see  whether 
They  would  condemn  them^  or  them  justifie : 
And  some  said,  let  them  live;    some  let  them  die: 
Some  said,  John,  Print  it;    others  said,  not  so: 
Some  said  it  might  do  good;    others  said,  no. 

Now  was  I  in  a  straight;    and  did  not  see 
Which  was  the  best  thing  to  be  done  by  me : 
At  last  I  thought,  since  you  are  thus  divided, 
I  print  it  will,  and  so  the  case  decided. 

For,   Thought  I,  some  I  see  would  have  it  done. 
Though  others  in  that  Channel  do  not  run : 
To  prove  then  who  advised  for  the  best. 
Thus  I  thought  fit  to  put  it  to  the  Test. 

I  further  thought,  if  now  I  did  deny 
Those  that  would  have  it,  thus  to  gratifie; 
I  did  not  know,  hut  hinder  them  I  might 
Of  that  which  would  to  them  be  great  deh'ght. 
For  those  which   were  not  for  its  coming  forth ; 
I  said  to  them,  Offend  you  I  am  loth: 
Tet  since  your  Brethren  pleased  with  it  be. 
Forbear  to  judge,  till  you  do  further  see. 

If  that  thou  wilt  not  read,  let  it  alone. 
Some  love  the  Meat,  some  love  to  pick  the  Bone, 
Tea  that  I  might  them  better  moderate 
I  did  too  with   them  thus  Expostulate. 

May  I  not  write  in  such  a  style  as  this? 
In  such  a  Method  too,  and  yet  not  miss 
My  end,  thy  good?    why  may  it  not  be  done? 
Dark  clouds  bring  waters,  when  the  bright  bring  none, 
Tea,  dark  or  bright,  if  they  their  Silver  drops 
Cause  to  descend,  the  earth,  by  yielding  Crops, 
Gives  praise  to  both,  and  carpeth  not  at  either. 
But  treasures  up  the  Fruit  they  yield  together; 

S 


FOR    HIS    BOOK 

Tea^  so  commixes  both^  that  in  her  Fruit 
None  can  distinguish  this  from  that ;    they  suit 
Her  well  when  hungry :    But  if  she  be  full^ 
She  spues  out  both^  and  makes  their  blessings  null. 

Tou  see  the  ways  the  Fisher-man  doth  take 
To  catch  the  Fish;    what  Engines  doth  he  make? 
Behold!     How  he  engageth  all  his  wits ; 
Jlso  his  snares,  lines,  angles,  hooks,  and  nets : 
Tet  Fish  there  be,  that  neither  Hook  nor  Line, 
Nor  Snare,  nor  Net,  nor  Engine  can  make  thine: 
They  must  be  grop'd  for,  and  be  tickled  too, 
Or  they  will  not  be  catcht,  what  e'er  you  do. 

How  does  the  Fowler  seek  to  catch  his  game 
By  divers  means,  all  which  one  cannot  name  f 
His  gun,  his  nets,  his  lime-twigs,  light  and  bell : 
He  creeps,  he  goes,  he  stands;   yea  who  can  tell 
Of  all  his  postures  ?   yet  there's  none  of  these 
Will  make  him  Master  of  what  Fowls  he  please. 
Tea,  he  must  Pipe  and  Whistle  to  catch  this, 
Tet  if  he  does  so,  that  Bird  he  will  miss. 
If  that  a  Pearl  may  in  a  Toads-head  dwell. 
And  may  be  found  too  in  an  Oyster-shell ; 
If  things  that  promise  nothing,  do  contain 
What  better  is  than  Gold ;    who  will  disdain. 
That  have  an  inkling  of  it,  there  to  look. 
That  they  may  find  it  ?     Now  my  little  Book 
[Tho  void  of  all  these  paintings  that  may  make 
It  with  this  or  the  other  man  to  take) 
Is  not  without  those  things  that  do  excel 
What  do  in  brave,  but  empty  Notions  dwell. 

Well,  yet  I  am  not  fully  satisfy'd 
That  this  your  Book  will  stand,  when  soundly  try'd. 

Why  what's  the  matter?     It  is  dark,   what  tho? 
But  it  is  feigned  :    What  of  that  ?     I  tro. 
Some  men  by  feigned  words,  as  dark  as  mine. 
Make  truth  to  spangle,  and  its  Rays  to  shine. 
But  they  want  solidness:    speak  man  thy  mind: 
They  drown'd  the  weak  Metaphors  make  us  blind. 

Solidity,  indeed  becomes  the  Pen 
Of  him  that  writeth  things  Divine  to  Men : 


THE   AUTHORS   APOLOGY 

But  must  I  needs  want  solidness^  because 

By  Metaphors  /  speak?    were  not  Gods  Laws^ 

His   Gospel-Laws^  in  olden  times  held  forth 

By  TypeSy  Shadows  and  Metaphors  r*     Tet  loth 

Will  any  sober  Man  be  to  find  fault 

With  them^  lest  he  he  found  for  to  assault 

The  highest  Wisdom  :    No^  he  rather  stoops^ 

And  seeks  to  find  out  what  by  Pins  and  Loops^ 

By  Calves^  and  Sheep^  by  Heifers^  and  by  Rams. 

By  Birds  and  Herbs,  and  by  the  blood  of  Lambs, 

God  speaketh  to  him ;    and  happy  is  he 

That  finds  the  Light  and  Grace  that  in  them  be. 

Be  not  too  forward  therefore  to  conclude. 
That  I  want  soUdness ;    that  I  am  rude : 
All  things  solid  in  Shew,  not  solid  be; 
All  things  in  Parables  despise  not  we. 
Lest  things  most  hurtful  lightly  we  receive', 
And  things  that  good  are,  of  our  Souls  bereave. 

My  dark  and  cloudy  words,  they  do  but  hold 
The  truth,  as   Cabinets  inclose  the  Gold. 

The  Prophets  used  much  by  Metaphors 
To  set  forth   Truth;    yea,  who  so  considers 
Christ  his  Apostles  too,  shall  plainly  see. 
That   Truths,  to  this  day,  in  such  Mantles  be. 

Am  I  afraid  to  say  that  Holy  Writ, 
Which  for  its  Stile  and  Praise  puts  down  all  wit. 
Is  every  where  so  full  of  all  these  things, 
[Dark  Figures,  Allegories)  yet  there  springs 
From  that  same  Book,  that  lustre,  and  those  rays 
Of  light,  that  turns  our  darkest  nights  to  days. 

Come  let  my  Carper,  to  his  Life  now  look. 
And  find  there  darker  Lines  than  in  my  Book 
He  findeth  any :    Tea,  and  let  him  know. 
That  in  his  best  things  there  are  worse  lines  too. 

May  we  but  stand  before  hnpartial  Men, 
To  his  poor  One,  I  dare  adventure   Ten, 
That  they  will  take  my  meaning  in  these  lines, 
Far  better  than  his  lyes  in  Silver  Shrines. 
Come,   Truth,  altho  in  Swadling-clouts,  I  find. 
Informs  the  Judgment,  rectifies  the  Mind; 


138 


FOR    HIS   BOOK 

Pleases  the   Understanding^  makes  the  Will 
Submit;    The  Memory  too  it  doth  fill 
With  what  doth  our  Imaginations  please; 
Likewise^  it  tends  our  Troubles  to  appease. 

Sound  words  I  know  Timothy  is  to  use^ 
And  old  Wives  Fables  he  is  to  refuse; 
But  yet  grave  Paul  him  no  where  did  forbid 
The  use  of  Parables :   in  which  lay  hid 
That  gold^  those  pearls^  and  precious  stones  that  were 
Worth  digging  for^  and  that  with  greatest  care. 

Let  yne  add  one  word  more.,  O  Man  of  God: 
Art  thou  offended  ?     Dost  thou  wish  I  had 
Put  forth  my  Matter  in  another  dress^ 
Or  that  I  had  in  things  been  more  express  f 
To  those  that  are  my  betters.,  {as  is  fit) 
Three  things  let  me  propound^  then  I  submit. 

1 .  /  find  not  that  I  atn  denfd  the  use 
Of  this  my  Method,  so  I  none  abuse. 

Put  on  the  Words,   Things,  Readers,  or  be  rude 
In  handling  Figure  or  Similitude, 
In  application ;    but  all  that  I  may. 
Seek  the  advance  of  Truth,  this  or  that  way : 
Denyed,  did  I  say  P     Nay,  I  have  leave, 
[Examples  too,  and  that  from  them  that  have 
God  better  pleased  by  their  Words  or   Ways, 
Than  any  Man  that  breatheth  now  adays) 
Thus  to  express  my  mind,  thus  to  declare 
Things  unto  thee  that  Excellentest  are. 

2.  /  find  that  Men  (as  high  as   Trees)  zvill  write 
Dialogue-wise ;   yet  no  man  doth  them  slight. 

For  writing  so :    Indeed  if  they  abuse 
Truth,  cursed  be  they,  and  the  craft  they  use 
To  that  intent ;    but  yet  let  Truth  be  free 
To  make  her  Sallys  upon   Thee,  and  Me, 
Which  way  it  pleases  God:  for  who  knows  how. 
Better  than  he  that  taught  us  first  to  Plow, 
To   Guide  our  Mind  and  Pens  for  his  Design  ? 
And  he  makes  base  things  usher  in  Divine. 

3.  /  find  that  Holy  Writ  in  many  places^ 
Hath  semblance  with  this  method,  where  the  cases 


139 


THE    AUTHORS   APOLOGY 

Do  call  for  one  things  to  set  forth  another ; 
Use  it  I  may  then^  and  yet  nothing  smother 
Truths  Golden  Beams :    Nay^  by  this  method  may 
Make  it  cast  forth  its  Rays  as  light  as  day. 

And  now  before  I  do  put  up  my  Pen, 
ril  shew  the  profit  of  my  Book,  and  then 
Commit  both  thee  and  It  unto  that  hand 
That  pulls  the  strong  down,  and  makes  weak  ones  stand. 

This  Book  it  chalketh  out  before  thine  eyes 
The  Man  that  seeks  the  everlasting  Prize: 
It  shews  you  whence  he  comes,  whither  he  goes; 
What  he  leaves  undone;    also  what  he  does: 
It  also  shews  you  how  he  runs,  and  runs. 
Till  he  unto  the  Gate  of  Glory  comes. 

It  shews  too,  who  sets  out  for  Life  amain. 
As  if  the  lasting  Crown  they  would  attain : 
Here  also  you  may  see  the  reason  why 
They  lose  their  Labour  and  like  fools  do  die. 

This  Book  will  make  a   Traveller  of  thee ; 
If  by  its  Counsel  thou  wilt  ruled  be  ; 
It  will  direSl  thee  to  the  Holy-Land, 
If  thou  wilt  its  dire^ions  understand : 
Tea,  it  will  make  the  slothful  aSfive  be 
The  blind  also  delightful  things  to  see. 
Art  thou  for  something  rare,  and  profitable  ? 
Wouldest  thou  see  a   Truth  within  a  Fable? 
Art  thou  forgetful  ?    wouldest  thou  remember 
From  New-years  day  to  the  last  of  December  ? 
Then  read  my  Fancies,  they  will  stick  like  Burrs, 
And  maybe  to  the  helpless  Comforters. 

This  Book  is  writ  in  such  a  DialeSi, 
As  may  the  minds  of  listless  Men  afifeSi: 
It  seems  a  Novelty,  and  yet  contains 
Nothing  but  sound  and  honest  Gospel  strains. 
Wouldst  thou  divert  thy  self  from  Melancholy? 
Wouldst  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  be  far  from  folly  ? 
Wouldst  thou  read  Riddles,  and  their  Explanation, 
Or  else  be  drowned  in  thy  Contemplation  ? 
Dost  thou  love  picking-jueat  ?    or  wouldst  thou  see 
A  Man  I  th"" Clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee? 


140 


FOR    HIS    BOOK 

TVouldst  thou  be  in  a  Dream^  and  yet  not  sleep  ? 

Or  wouldst  thou  in  a  moment  laugh  and  weep  ? 

Wouldst  thou  lose  thy  self^  and  catch  no  harm  ? 

And  find  thy  self  again  without  a  charm  ? 

Wouldst  read  thy  self^  and  read  thou  knowest  not  what. 

And  yet  know  whether  thou  art  blest  or  not^ 

By  reading  the  same  Lines  ?     O  then  come  hither^ 

And  lay  my  Book^  thy  Head^  and  Heart  together. 

JOHN   BUNYAN. 


141 


A 


THE 

Pilgrim's    Progress : 

In   the   Similitude   of  a 

DREAM. 


S  I  walked  through  the  Wilderness  of  this  World,  I  lighted 
on  a  certain  Place  where  was  a  *Den:  and  I 
laid  me  down  in  that  place  to  sleep:  And  as 
I  slept  I  dreamed  a  Dream.  I  dreamed,  and  behold,  /  saw 
,  ^  ,  -  a  Man  '\cloathed  with  RagSy  standing  in  a  certain 
Luke  14.  33".  place^  with  his  Face  from  his  own  House^  a  Book  in 
Ps.  38.  4.  his   hand^   and  a  great   Burden   upon   his  Back^   I 

Af\'  fi  ^  looked,  and  saw  him  open  the   Book,  and   read 

therein,  and  as  he  read  he  wept  and  trembled, 
Hts  Out-ay.  ^nd  not  being  able  longer  to  contain,  he  brake  out 
*  Ads  1.  27.       with  a  lamentable  Cry,  saying,  *  What  shall  I  do  f 

In  this  plight  therefore  he  went  home,  and  refrained  himself 
as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  Wife  and  Children  should  not 
perceive  his  Distress,  but  he  could  not  be  silent  long,  because 
that  his  trouble  increased:  wherefore  at  length  he  brake  his 
mind  to  his  Wife  and  children  ;  and  thus  he  began  to  talk  to 
them.  O  my  dear  Wife^  said  he,  and  you  the  Children  of  my 
Bowels.,  I  your  dear  Friend  am  in  my  self  undone.,  by  reason  of 
a  burden  that  lieth  hard  upon  me :  moreover  I  am  for  certain 
^      ,.  informed.,  that  '"'this  our  City  will  be  burned  with 

Fire  from  Heaven^  in  which  fearful  overthrow^  both 

142 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

my  self^  with  thee  my  Wife^  and  you  my  sweet  Babes^  shall  miserably 
come  to  ruin  ;  except  {the  which  ^yet  I  see  not)  some 
way  of  escape  can  be  found^  whereby  we  may  he  de-     ^  He  knows  no 
livered.     At  this,  His  Relations  were  sore  amazed;     as  yet. 
not  for  that  they  believed  that  what  he  had  said 
to  them  was  true,  but  because  they  thought  that  some  frenzy 
Distemper  had  got  into  his  Head  :  therefore,  it  drawing  towards 
night,  and  they  hoping  that  sleep  might  settle  his  brains,  with 
all  haste  they  got  him  to  Bed  ;  but  the  night  was  as  trouble- 
some to   him  as   the  day  ;    wherefore,  instead  of  sleeping,  he 
spent  it  in  sighs  and  tears.     So  when  the  morning  was  come, 
they  would  know  how  he  did  ;  he  told  them  worse  and  worse  ; 
He   also  set  to  talking  to  them  again,  but  they  began  to  be 
hardned.     *They  also  thought  to  drive  away  his 
distemper  by  harsh  and   surly  carriages  to  him  :       .  ^'^^^'^'^Py- 

stck  tOf  CL  stcM 

Sometimes  they  would  deride,  sometimes  they  soul. 
would  chide,  and  sometimes  they  would  quite 
negleft  him  :  wherefore  he  began  to  retire  himself  to  his 
Chamber  to  pray  for,  and  pity  them  ;  and  also  to  condole  his 
own  misery  ;  he  would  also  walk  solitarily  in  the  Fields,  some- 
times reading,  and  sometimes  praying ;  and  thus  for  some  days 
he  spent  his  time. 

Now,  I  saw,  upon  a  time,  when  he  was  walking  in  the 
Fields,  that  he  was  (as  he  was  wont)  reading  in  this  Book,  and 
greatly  distressed  in  his  Mind  ;  and  as  he  read  he  burst  out,  as 
he  had  done  before,  crying,  *  What  shall  I  do  to  be 
saved?  *^^x  16.30, 

I  saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way,  and  that 
way,   as  if  he   would   run  ;    yet   he  stood  still,   because   (as  I 
perceived)  he  could  not  tell  which  way  to  go,  I  looked  then, 
and  saw  a  man  named  Evangelist^  coming  to  him,  and  asked. 
Wherefore  dost  thou  cry  ?     He  answered.  Sir,  I  perceive  by  the 
Book,  in  my  hand,  that  I  am  condemned  to  die, 
and  f  after  that  to  come  to  Judgment,  and  I  find     +  H^^-  9-  27. 
that  I  am  not  *  willing  to  do  the  first,  nor  fable     *  Job  16.  21, 
to  do  the  second.  ^^' 

Then  said  Evangelist^  Why  not  willing  to  die;         Exod.  22. 
since  this  Life  is  attended  with  so  many  Evils  ? 
The  Man  answered,  because  I  fear  that   this   burden   that   is 
upon   my  back,   will  sink  me  lower  than  the  Grave  ;    and  I 

H3 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


shall   fall   into   *Tophet.     And,  Sir,  if  I    be   not   fit  to  go  to 
Prison,  I   am   not   fit   to  go  to   Judgment,   and 
from  thence  to  Execution;  and  the  thoughts  of 
these  things  make  me  cry. 

Then  said  Evangelist^  if  this  be  thy  Condition,  why  standest 
thou  still  ?  He  answered,  because  I  know  not 
whither  to  go.  Then  he  gave  him  a  ^Parchment 
Roll^  and  there  was  written  within,  *  Fly  from  the 
Wrath  to  come. 

The  Man  therefore  read  it,  and  looking  upon 
Evangelist  very  carefully,  said.  Whither  must  I  fly  ?  Then  said 
Evangelist^  pointing  with  his  Finger  over  a  very  wide  Field,  Do 
you  see  yonder  Wicket-Gate  ?  The  Man  said. 
No*;  Then  said  the  other,  Do  you  see  yonder 
f shining  Light?  He  said,  I  think  I  do.  Then 
said  Evangelist^  Keep  that  Light  in  your  Eye,  and 
go  up  dire6lly  thereto,  *so  shalt  thou  see  the 
Gate  ;  at  which  when  thou  knockest,  it  shall  be 
told  thee  what  thou  shalt  do. 

So  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  the  Man  began 
to  run  ;  now  he  had  not  run  far  from  his  own 
Door,  but  his  Wife  and  Children  perceiving  it,  began  to  cry 
after  him  to  return;  "fbut  the  man  put  his  Fingers 
in  his  Ears,  and  ran  on  crying.  Life,  Life,  Eternal 
Life  :  so  he  loooked  not  behind  him  *but  fled 
towards  the  middle  of  the  Plain. 

The  Neighbours  also  came  out  to  "fsee  him  run, 
and  as  he  ran,  some  mocked,  others  threatned, 
and  some  cried  after  him  to  return  ;  And  among 
those  that  did  so,  there  were  two  that  were 
resolved  to  fetch  him  back  by  force.  *The  Name 
of  the  one  was  Obstinate^  and  the  Name  of  the 
other  Pliable.  Now  by  this  time  the  Man  was 
distance  from  them  ;  but  however  they  were 
pursue  him  ;  which  they  did,  and  in  a  little  time 
they  overtook  him.  Then  said  the  Man,  Neighbours,  Wherefore 
are  you  come  ?  They  said,  to  perswade  you  to  go  back  with  us  ; 
but  he  said,  that  can  by  no  means  be  ?  You  dwell,  (said  he)  in 
the  City  of  Destru6lion,  (the  place  also  where  I  was  born)  I  see 
it  to  be  so  ;    and  dying  there,  sooner  or  later,  you  will  sink 

144 


Jsa.  30.  33. 


t  Convi(flion 
of  the  necessity 
of  flying. 

*  Mat.  3.  7. 


*  Mat.  7. 
Psal.  119. 105. 
1  Pet.  2.  29. 

+  Christ,  and 
the  way  to 
him  cannot 
be  found 
without  the 
word. 

*  Luke  14. 16. 


t  Gen.  19.  17. 

*  They  that 
fly  from  the 

wrath  to 
come,  are  a 
gazing  stock 
to  the  world, 

t  Jer.  10.  10. 

*  Obstinate 
and  Pliable 
follow  him. 

got    a   good 
resolved  to 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

lower  than  the  Grave,  into  a  Place  that  burns  with  Fire  and 
Brimstone 5  be  content  good  Neighbours,  and  go  along  with  me. 

*What,  said  Obstinate^  and  leave  our  Friends 
and  our  Comforts  behind  us  ! 

•fYes,  said  Christian  (for  that  was  his  name)      ,  ^,   .    . 
because,   that   o//,  which  you  shall  forsake^  is  not 
*  worthy  to  be  compared  with  a  little  of  that  that     »  -2  Cor.  4.  18. 
I  am  seeking  to  enjoy  ;  and  if  you  will  go  along 
with  me,  and  hold  it^  you  shall  fare  as  I  my  self;    for  there 
where   I    go    is  fenough    and    to  spare ;    Come 
away,  and  prove  my  Words.  '    ,' 

Obst,  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you  leave  all 
the  world  to  find  them  ? 

Chr.      I    seek   an   *  Inheritance^    incorruptible^   undefiled^   and 
that  fadeth  not  away  ;  and  it  is  laid  up  in  Heaven,     *  j  Pet.  i.  4. 
f  and    safe   there,  to   be    bestowed,    at    the    time      .  „  , 
appointed,  on  them  that  diligently  seek  it.     Read 
it  so,  if  you  will,  in  my  Book. 

Obst.  Tush^  said  Obstinate,  away  with  your  Book;  will  you 
go  back  with  us,  or  no  ? 

Chr.  No,  not  I,  said  the  other  ;  because  I  have  laid  my 
hand  to  the  *Plow.  *  Luke  9.  62. 

Obst.      Come    then.   Neighbour  Pliable,    let    us 
turn  again^  and  go  home  without  him  ;  there  is  a  Company  of  these 
Craz'd-headed  Coxcombs^  that  when  they  take  a  Fancy  by  the  end^ 
are  wiser  in  their  own  Eyes  than  seven  men  that  can  render  a 
reason. 

PH.  Then  said  Pliable.,  don't  revile  ;  if  what  the  good 
Christian  says,  is  true,  the  things  he  looks  after  are  better  than 
ours  ;  my  heart  inclines  to  go  with  my  Neighbour. 

Obst.  What!  more  fools  still?  Be  ruled  by  me^  go  back; 
who  knows  whither  such  a  brain-sick  fellow  will  lead  you  F  Go 
back,  go  backy  and  be  wise. 

Chr.     Nay,    but    do    thou    *come    with    thy    Neighbour, 
Pliable^  there  are  such  things  to  be   had   which 
I  spoke  of,  and  many  more  Glories  besides ;    if    ^„^  Qb  Unat 
you   believe    not   me,   read   here   in    this   Book ;     pull  for 
and   for   the    truth   of  what    is    exprest    therein,     PliableV  A7«/. 
behold  all  is   confirmed   by   the   f  blood   of  him     ^  Yit\>.  g.  i-, 
that  made  it.  18,  19,20,21. 

B.  K  145 


THE   PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

PH.     *TVell  Neighbour  Obstinate,  [satth  Pliable)  /  begin  to 

come  to  a  pointy  I  intend  to  go  along  with  this  good 

Pliable  con-     fnan^  and  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  him  :  but  my  good 

z«/zV/J  Christian.      Companion^  do  you  know  the  way  to  this  desired  place? 

Chr.     I  am  direiled  by  a  man  whose  name 

is  Evangelist^  to  speed  me  to  a  little  Gate  that  is  before  us, 

where  we  shall  receive  instruftions  about  the  way. 

Pli.  Come  then^  good  Neighbour^  let  us  be  goings  then  they  went 
both  together. 

Obst.  And  I  will  go  back  to  my  place,  said  Obstinate : 
+  Obstinate  t-"-  ^'^^^  ^^  "°  Companion  of  such  mis-led  fan- 
goes  railing         tastical  Fellows. 

back.  Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  when  Obstinate 

*  Talkbetween  was  gon  back,  Christian  and  Pliable  went  *  talking 
Christian  and  q^^^  ^\^^  Plain,  and  thus  they  began  their  Dis- 
Pliable.  ^ 

course. 

Chr.  Come  Neighbour  Pliable.,  how  do  you  do  ?  I  am 
glad  you  are  perswaded  to  go  along  with  me ;  had  even 
Obstinate  himself  but  felt  what  I  have  felt  of  the  powers  and 
terrors  of  what  is  yet  unseen,  he  would  not  thus  lightly  have 
given  us  the  back. 

Pli.  Co7ne  Neighbour  Christian  ;  since  there  is  none  but  us  two 
here^  tell  me  now  further.,  what  the  things  are  :  and  how  to  be 
enjoyed.^  whither  we  are  going. 

Chr.     I  can  *  better  conceive  of  them  with  my  mind,  than 

speak  of  them  with  my  Tongue  :  But  yet  since 

*ummklbk^      y°"  ^""^  desirous  to  know,  I  will  read  of  them  in 

my  Book. 

Pli.     And   do   you    think   that  the  words    of  your  Book   are 

certainly  true? 

Chr.     Yes  verily,  for  it  was  made  by  him  that  "fcannot  lie. 
Pli.      Well  said.,  what  things  are  they  ? 
'          ^'  ^'  Chr.     There  is  an  *  endless  Kingdom  to  be 

Isa.  45.  17.     inhabited,  and  everlasting  Life  to  be  given   us  ; 
28  20°  ^^'        ^^^^  ^^  "^^y  inhabit  that  Kingdom  for  ever. 
Pli.      Well  said.,  and  what  else  ? 
Chr.     There  are  Crowns  of  Glory  to  be  given  us;  fand 
Garments  that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  Sun 
\l^^^[^]  ^'     i"  the  Firmament  of  Heaven. 
Matth. i3.[43.]  Pli.      This  is  very  pleasant ',  and  what  else? 

146 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.     There  shall  be  no  more  crying;    *nor  Sorrow,  for 
he  that  is  owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  Tears     ♦  i^^  j,  g. 
from  our  Eyes.  Rev.  7. 16, 17. 

Pli.      And  what  Company  shall  we  have  there  ?     ^^-  ^^-  4- 

Chr.     There  we  shall  be  with  Seraphims^  *and  Cherubims, 
Creatures  that  will  dazle  your  Eyes  to  look  on     «  jg^_  ^  ^^ 
them  :  There  also  you  shall  meet  with  thousands,      i  Thes.  4. 
and  ten  thousands   that  have  gone  before  us  to     16,  17. 
that  place  ;  none  of  them  are  hurtful,  but  loving        ^^'  ^'  ' 
and  holy,  every  one  walking  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  standing 
in  his  Presence  with  acceptance  for  ever :  In  a  Word,  there  we 
shall  see  the  f  Elders  with  their  Golden  Crowns  :      ,  ^^^ 
There  we  shall  see  the  Holy  *Virgins  with  their     ^ 
Golden  Harps.     There  we  shall  see  fMen  that,     ^^^^\'%'' 
by  the  World,  were  cut  in  pieces,  burnt  in  Flames, 
eaten  of  Beasts,  drowned  in  the  Seas,  for  the  Love        •'°  °  '^"  ^^' 
that  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of  the  place  ;  all  well,  and  cloathed 
with  *  Immortality,  as  with  a  Garment.  ^ 

Pli.      The  hearing  of  this  is  enough  to  ravish  ones         ^     ^'^'  ^'  ^' 
Heart ;   but  are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed?  how  shall 
we  get  to  be  Sharers  thereof? 

Chr.     The    Lord,   the  Governour  of  the    Country,   hath 
recorded    that   fin    this    Book   the  substance    of     .  j 
which  is,  if  we  he.  truly  willing  to  have  it,  he  will     john  7.  37. 
bestow  it  upon  us  freely.  ch.  6.  37. 

Pli.      If^ell^  my  good  Companion^  glad  am   I  to     ^^'  '^^ 
hear  of  these  things^  come  on.,  let  us  mend  our  pace. 

Chr.     I  cannot  go  so   fast   as   I  would  by  reason  of  this 
burden  that  is  on  my  Back. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  just  as  they  had  ended  this 
talk,  they  drew  near  to  a  very  Miry  *  Slough  that 
was   in  the   midst  of  the  Plain,  and  they   being     of  Despond^ 
heedless,   did   both    fall  suddenly   into   the    Bog. 
The  name  of  the  Slough  was  Despond.     Here  therefore  they 
wallowed  for   a   time,   being  grievously   bedaubed  with   Dirt  ; 
And  Christian.,  because  of  the  Burden  that  was  on  his  Back, 
began  to  sink  in  the  Mire. 

Pli.      Then  said  Pliable,  Ah.,  Neighbour  Christian,  where  are 
you  now  ? 

Chr.     Truly,  said  Christian^  I  do  not  know. 

K2  147 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Pli.  At  that  Pliable  began  to  be  offended  ;  and  angerly 
said  to  his  Fellow,  Is  this  the  happiness  you  have  told  me  all  this 
while  of?  If  we  have  such  ill  speed  at  our  first  setting  out^  what 
may  we  expert  ^twixt  this  and  our  journeys  end  F 
t  /i  ts  not  ^May  I  get  out  again  with  iny  Life,  you  shall  possess 

■pliable.  ^^^  brave  Country  alone  for  me.     And  with  that  he 

gave  a  desperate  struggle  or  two,  and  got  out  of 
the  Mire,  on  that  side  of  the  Slough  which  was  next  to  his 
own  house  ;  so  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw  him  no 
more. 

Wherefore  Christian  was  left  to  tumble  in  the  Slough  of 
Despond  alone  ;  but  still  he  endeavoured  to  struggle  to  that  side 
,  .  of  the  Slough,  that  was  further  *from  his  own 

trouble,  seeks  House,  and  next  to  the  Wicket-gate  ;  the  which 
still  to  get  far-  he  did,  but  could  not  get  out  because  of  the 
therfrom  his  Burden  that  was  upon  his  Back  :  But  I  beheld  in 
my  Dream,  that  a  Man  came  to  him,  whose 
name  was  Help.,  and  asked  him.   What  he  did  there  ? 

Chr.  Sir,  said  Christian.,  I  was  bid  go  this  way,  by  a  Man 
called  Evangelist.,  who  directed  me  also  to  yonder  Gate,  that 
I  might  escape  the  Wrath  to  come.  And  as  I  was  going 
thither,  I  fell  in  here. 

*misa  ^^°'  -^^^p-   -^"^  "^^y  ^'^  "^^  y°'^  ^°°^  f°^  *^^^ 

steps  ? 
Chr.     Fear  followed  me  so  hard,  that  I  fled  the  next  way, 
and  fell  in. 

Help.      Then.,  said  he,  ^Give  me  thy  hand;  so  he  gave  him  his 

hand.,  and  *he  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  upon 

him  lut  sound  ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way. 

^  Then  I  stepped  to  him  that  pluckt  him  out, 

^^  "^  '    •      and  said.  Sir,  wherefore,  since  over  this  place  is 

the  way  from  the  City  of  JDestru^ion.,  to  yonder  Gate,  is  it  that 

this  Plat  is  not  mended,  that  poor  Travellers  might  go  thither 

with  more  security  ?     And  he  said  unto  me,  this  miry  Slough,  is 

such  a  place  as  cannot  be  mended  :  It  is  the  descent  whither  the 

scum  and  filth  that  attends   convi6tion  *for  sin 

What  makes     Joth  continually  run,  and  therefore  it  was  called 

^Despond  ^^  Slough  of  Despond:   for  still  as  the  sinner  is 

awakened  about  his  lost  condition,  there  ariseth 

in  his  Soul  many  Fears  and  Doubts,  and  discouraging  Appre- 

148 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

hensions,  which  all  of  them  get  together,  and  settle  in  this  place  : 
And  this  is  the  reason  of  the  badness  of  this  Ground. 

It  is  not  the  f  Pleasure  of  the  King  that  this  place  should 
remain  so  bad,  his  Labourers  also,  have  by  the  ^  isa.35.  3,4. 
diredions  of  His  Majesties  Surveyors,  been  for 
above  this  sixteen  hundreds  years  imployed  about  this  patch  of 
Ground,  if  perhaps  it  might  have  been  mended  :  Yea,  and  to 
my  Knowrledge,  said  he,  Here  hath  been  swallowed  up  at  least 
twenty  thousand  Cart-loads;  yea  millions  of  wholsome  In- 
struftions,  that  have  at  all  seasons  been  brought  from  all  places 
of  the  Kings  Dominions,  (and  they  that  can  tell,  say,  they  are 
the  best  materials  to  make  good  ground  of  the  place,)  if  so  be  it 
might  have  been  mended,  but  it  is  the  Slough  of  Despond  still -, 
and  so  will  be,  when  they  have  done  what  they  can. 

True,  there  are,  by  the  diredtion  of  the  Law-giver,  certain 

good  and  substantial  *  Steps,  placed  even  through     ^  ^^^  ^^^_ 

the  very  midst  of  this  Slough  ;  but  at  such  time  as     ^^^-^^^  of  For- 

this  place  doth  much  spue  out  it's  Filth,  as  it  doth     giveness  and 

against  change  of  Weather,  these  Steps  are  hardly     flf/'^^/;^ 

seen,  or  if  they  be,  men,  through  the  dizziness  of     -/^  ^^^y^^_ 

their    Heads,   step    besides;     and    then   they   are 

bemired  to  purpose,  notwithstanding  the  Steps  be  there,  but  the 

Ground  is  \2p0d.  when  they  are  once  got  in  at 
,      r-y  t  I  Sam.  13. 

the  Gate.  2^ 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  by  this  time 
*  Pliable  was  got  home  to  his  House.     fSo  his     *  Pliable  w 
Neighbours  came  to  visit  him  :  and  some  of  them     fJl^!;^^^.^ 
called  him  wise  Man  for  coming  back  ;  and  some     jsfeighbours. 
called    him    Fool    for    hazarding    himself    with 
Christian ;  others  again  did  mock  at  his  Cowardli-     ]£^i;Jjfy' 
ness  ;    saying,   Surely  since  you  began  to  venture^  I     ^^^„^  ^^  f^^^ 
would  not  have  been  so  base  to  have  given  out  for     return, 
a  few  Difficulties  :  So  Pliable  sat  sneaking  among 
them.     But  at  last  he  got  more  Confidence,  and  then  they  all 
turned  their  Tales,  and  began  to  deride  poor  Christian  behind 
his  Back.     And  thus  much  concerning  Pliable. 

Now  as  Christian  was  walking  solitarily  by  himself,  he  espied 
one   afar  off,   come  crossing  over  the   Field  *to     •  Worldly 
meet  him,  and  their  hap  was  to  mett  Just  as  they     Wiseman 
were  crossing  the  way  of  each  other.     The  Gentle-     'Christian 
man's    Name    that   met   him   was   Mr.    Worldly 

149 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Wiseman^  he  dwelt  in  the  Town  of  Carnal  Policy^  a  very  great 
Town,  and  also  hard  by  from  whence  Christian  came.  This 
Man  then  meeting  with  Christian^  and  having  some  incling  of 
him  (for  Christians  setting  forth  from  the  City  of  DestruElion 
was  much  noised  abroad,  not  only  in  the  Town  where  he  dwelt, 
but  also  it  began  to  be  the  Town  Talk  in  some  other  places.) 
Master  Worldly  Wiseman  therefore,  having  some  guess  of  him, 
by  beholding  his  laborious  going,  by  observing  his  Sighs  and 
Talk  between  Groans,  and  the  like  ;  began  thus  to  enter  into 
Mr.  Worldly       some  Talk  with   Christian. 

Wiseman  and  Worl.     Mow  now.,  good  Fellow.,  whither  away 

after  this  burdened  manner  ? 

Chr.  A  burdened  manner  indeed,  as  ever,  I  think,  poor 
Creature  had.  And  whereas  you  ask  me,  Whither  away.,  I  tell 
you,  Sir,  I  am  going  to  yonder  Wicket-gate  before  me  ;  for 
there,  as  I  am  informed,  I  shall  be  put  into  a  way  to  be  rid  of 
my  heavy  burden. 

Worl.     Hast  thou  a  wife  and  Children  ? 

Chr.  Yes  ;  but  I  am  so  laden  with  this  Burden,  that  I 
cannot  take  that  Pleasure  in  the,m  as  formerly  :  methinks,  I  am 
as  if  I  had  none. 

Worl.      Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I  give  thee  Counsel? 

Chr.  If  it  be  good  I  will,  for  I  stand  in  need  of  good 
Counsel. 

Worl.      *  /  would  advise  thee  then  that  thou  with  all  speed  get 

*  Worldly  ^^J  ^^^f  ^'^  °f  ^^J  ^^^den  ;  for  thou  wilt  never  be 

Wiseman's  settled  in  thy  mind  till  then  :  nor  canst  thou  enjoy  the 

Counsel  to  benefits  of  the  blessing  which  God  hath  bestowed  upon 

thee.,  till  then. 

Chr.  That  is  that  which  I  seek  for,  even  to  be  rid  of  this 
heavy  burden  ;  but  get  it  off  my  self  I  cannot :  nor  is  there  any 
man  in  our  Country  that  can  take  it  off  my  shoulders  ;  there- 
fore am  I  going  this  way,  as  I  told  you,  that  I  may  be  rid  of  my 
burden. 

Worl.      Who  bid  you  go  this  way  to  be  rid  of  your  burden  ? 

Chr.     A  man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very  great  and 

honorable  Person  :  his  Name,  as  I  remember,  is 

t  i^/r.  Worldly       v  r  . 

Wiseman  Evangelist. 

condemned  Worl.     \I  beshrew  him  for  his  Counsel.,  there 

Evangelists  /j-  jiof  ^  more  dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in  the 

World.^  than  is  that  unto  which  he  hath  direSied 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

thee^  and  that  thou  shalt  find^  if  thou  wilt  he  ruled  by  his  Counsel ; 
Thou  hast  met  with  something  [as  I  perceive)  already ;  for  I  see  the 
dirt  of  the  Slough  of  Despond  is  upon  thee^  but  that  Slough  is  the 
beginning  of  the  sorrows  that  do  attend  those  that  go  on  in  that 
way  :  hear  me^  I  am  older  than  thou^  thou  art  like  to  meet  with 
in  the  way  which  thou  goest^  Wearisomness^  Painfulness^  Hunger^ 
Perils^  NakednesSy  Sword^  Lions,  Dragons,  Darkness,  and  in  a 
word  Death,  and  what  not.  These  things  are  certainly  true, 
having  been  confirmed  by  many  Testimonies.  And  should  a  man 
so  carelesly  cast  away  himself,  by  giving  heed  to  a  stranger  ? 

Chr.     Why,  Sir,  this  burden  upon  my  back  is  more  terrible 
to  me  than  are  all  these  things  which  you  have  mentioned  : 
*nay,  methinlcs  I  care  not  what  I  meet  with  in 
the  way,  if  so  be  I  can  also  meet  with  deliverance     *  The  frame 

r  1         1  of  the  heart 

rrom  my  burden.  'r^  „„„.,„ 

J  ^        of  U  yOHH^ 

Worl.      How  camest  thou  by  the  burden  at  first?     Christian. 

Chr.     By  reading  this  Book  in  my  Hand. 

Worl.      -]-/  thought  so  ;   and  it  is  happened  unto  thee  as  to  other 

weak  men,  who  medling  with  things  too  high  for  them, 

do   suddenly   fall  into  thy  distractions  ;    which  dis-     t  Worldly 

1  *  *  Wiscin.3.n  does 

tractions  do  not  only  unman  men,  {as  thine  I  perceive     „^^  /^-^^  ^/^^^ 

has    done   thee)    but   they   run    them    upon    desperate     Man  should 

ventures,  to  obtain  they  know  not  what.  be  senous  in 

^7Ti  1         T  111-  ••  readins;  the 

Chr.     J  know  what  i  would  obtam  :  it  is  ease     Bible. 
for  my  heavy  burden. 

Worl.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this  way,  seeing  so 
many  dangers  attend  it,  especially,  since  {hadst  thou  but  patience  to 
hear  me)  I  could  dire£i  thee  to  the  obtaining  of  what  thou  desirest, 
without  the  dangers  that  thou  in  this  way  wilt  run  thy  self  into  : 
yea,  and  the  remedy  is  at  hand.  Besides,  I  will  add,  that  instead 
of  those  dangers,  thou  shalt  meet  with  much  Safety,  Friendship,  and 
Content. 

Chr.     Sir,  I  pray  open  this  secret  to  me. 

Worl.  *  Why  in  yonder  Village,  {the  Village  is  named 
Morality)  there  dwells  a  Gentleman.,  whose  name  is 

Ti-  •;••  /J  c  *    Whether 

Legality,  a  very  judicious  man,  \and  a  man  of  a  very     ^    ^    ,  „ 
good  Name)  that  has  skill  to  help  men  off  with  such     prefers 
Burdens  as  thine  are,  from  their  Shoulders,  yea,  to     Morality 
my  Knowledge,  he  hath  done  a  great  deal  of  good  this      t'ht^G  t 
way  :  Ay,  and  besides,  he  hath  skill  to  cure  those  that 
are  somewhat  crazed  in  their  wits  with  their  Burdens.      To  him,  as 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


/  saidy  thou  mayest  go^  and  be  helped  presently.  His  house  is  not 
quite  a  Mile  from  this  place  ;  and  if  he  should  not  be  at  home 
himself y  he  hath  a  pretty  young  Man  to  his  Son^  whose  Name  is 
Civility  that  can  do  it  {to  speak  on)  as  well  as  the  old  Gentleman 
himself :  There^  I  say^  thou  mayest  be  eased  of  thy  Burden^  and  if 
thou  art  not  minded  to  go  back  to  thy  former  Habitation^  as  indeed 
I  would  not  wish  thee^  thou  mayest  send  for  thy  Wife  and  Children 
to  thee  to  this  Village^  where  there  are  Houses  now  stand  empty^  one 
of  which  thou  mayest  have  at  reasonable  rates :  Provision  is  there 
also  cheap  and  goody  and  that  which  will  make  thy  Life  the  more 
happy^  isy  to  be  sure  there  thou  shalt  live  by  honest  NeighbourSy  in 
Credit  and  good  Fashion. 

*Now  was  Christian  somewhat  at  a  stand  ;  but  presently 
he  concluded,  if  this  be  true  which  this  Gentleman 
hath  said,  my  wisest  course  is  to  take  his  Advice  ; 
and  with  that  he  thus  farther  spoke. 

Chr.     Sir,  which  is   my  way  to  this  honest 
Man's  house  ? 

Worl.      Do  you  see  yonder  ^high  hill  ? 
Chr.     Yes,  very  well. 
By  that  Hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first  house  you 
come  at  is  his. 

So  Christian  turned  out  of  his  way  to  go  to  Mr.  Legality's 
House  for  help  :  but  behold,  when  he  was  got  now  hard  by  the 
Hill,  it  seemed  so  high,  and  also  that  side  of  it  that  was  next  the 
way  side,  did  hang  so  much  over,  that  Christian  was  *  afraid 
to  venture  further,  lest  the  Hill  should  fall  on  his 
Head  ;  wherefore  there  he  stood  still ;  and  wotted 
not  what  to  do.  Also  his  burden  now  seemed 
heavier  to  him  than  while  he  was  in  his  way. 
There  came  also  f  flashes  of  fire  out  of  the  Hill 
that  made  *  Christian  afraid  that  he  should  be 
burned  :  here  therefore  he  sweat,  and  did  quake 
for  "j-fear.  And  now  he  began  to  be  sorry  that 
he  had  taken  Mr.  Worldly  JVisemans  Counsel  ; 
and  with  that  he  saw  *  Evangelist  coming  to  meet 
him  ;  at  the  sight  also  of  whom  he  began  to  blush 
for  shame.  So  Evangelist  drew  nearer  and  nearer, 
and  coming  up  to  him,  he  looked  upon  him  with 
a    severe    and    dreadful    Countenance,    and    thus 


*  Christian 
snared  by  Mr, 
Worldly 
Wisemans 
word. 

\  Mount 
Sinai. 

Worl. 


*  Christian 
afraid  that 
Mount  Sinai 
•would fall  on 
his  head. 

t  Exod.  19. 1 8. 

*  Ver.  16. 
t  Heb.  12.  II. 

*  Evangelist 
finddh 

Christian 
under  Mount 
Sinai,  aiui 
looketh  severely 
up07t  him. 

152 


began  to  reason  with  Christian. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Evan.  -j-What  dost  thou  here  Christian  ?  said  he ;  at 
which  words  Christian  knew  not  what  to  answer  :      ,  „         ,.  . 

I         r  u  J  Li  L    r  +  t-vangehst 

wherefore   at  present  he  stood  speechless    berore     reasons  re- 
him.     Then  said  Evangelist  farther,  Art  not  thou    fresh  with 
the  man  that  1  found  crying  luithout  the  IValls  of  the     Christian. 
City  oy  Destruction  .'' 

How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly  turned  aside^  for  thou 
art  now  out  of  the  way  F 

Chr.     I  met  with  a  Gentleman  so  soon  as  I  had  got  over 
the  Slough  of  Despond.,  who  perswaded  me,  that  I  might  in  the 
Village  before  me,  find  a  Man  that  could  take  off  my  burden. 
|g  Evan.      IV hat  was  he  ? 

Chr.  He  looked  like  a  Gentleman,  and  talked  much  to  me, 
and  got  me  at  last  to  yield;  so  I  came  hither:  But  when 
I  beheld  this  Hill,  and  how  it  hangs  over  the  way,  I  suddenly 
made  a  stand,  lest  it  should  fall  on  my  head. 

Evan.      What  said  that  Gentleman  to  you? 

Chr.  Why,  he  asked  me  whither  I  was  going,  and  I  told 
him. 

Evan.      And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Chr.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  a  Family,  and  I  told  him  :  but 
said  I,  I  am  so  loaden  with  the  Burden  that  is  on  my  back,  that 
I  cannot  take  Pleasure  in  them  as  formerly. 

Evan.      And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Chr.  He  bid  me  with  speed  get  rid  of  my  burden,  and 
I  told  him  'twas  ease  that  I  sought :  And,  said  I,  I  am  therefore 
going  to  yonder  Gate  to  receive  further  direction  how  I  may 
get  to  the  place  of  Deliverance.  So  he  said  that  he  would  shew 
me  a  better  way,  and  short,  not  so  attended  with  difficulties,  as 
the  way,  Sir,  that  you  set  me  in  :  which  way,  said  he,  will 
dire6l  you  to  a  Gentlemans  house  that  hath  skill  to  take  off 
these  Burdens  :  so  I  believed  him,  and  turned  out  of  that  way, 
into  this^  if  haply  I  might  be  soon  eased  of  my  Burden  :  but 
when  I  came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things  as  they  are,  I 
stopped  for  fear  (as  I  said)  of  danger  :  but  I  now  know  not 
what  to  do. 

Evan.      Then  (said  Evangelist)  stand  still  a  little^  That  I  may 
shew  thee  the  words  of  God.     So  he  stood  trembling.      Then  (said 
Evangelist)  ^  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh ;     *  „  , 
for  if  they  escaped  not  who  refused  him  that  spake  on 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Earthy  -fmuch  more  shall  not  we  escape^  if  we  turn  away  from 
,  him  that  speaketh  from  Heaven.     He  said  moreover, 

convinces  *  Now  the  Just  shall  live  by  Faithy  but  if  any  man 

Christian  of  draws  hack^  my  Soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him. 
his  Error.  f^g  ^jg^  jj  j  ^.j^^g  apply  them  :   Thou  art  the  man 

*  Chap.  lo.  that  art  running  into  this  misery.,  thou  hast  begun 
^  '  to  rejeSi  the  Counsel  of  the  most  high.,  and  to  draw 
hack  thy  foot  from  the  way  of  peace.,  even  almost  to  the  hazarding 
of  thy  Perdition. 

Then  Christian  fell  down  at  his  foot  as  dead,  crying.  Wo  is 
me,  for  I  am  undone  :  at  the  sight  of  which,  Evangelist  caught 
him  by  the  right  hand,  saying,  All  manner  of  Sin  and  Blasphemies 
shall  be  forgiven  unto  men  ;  be  not  faithless,  but  believing  ; 
then  did  Christian  again  a  little  revive,  and  stood  up  trembling, 
as  at  first,  before  Evangelist. 

Then  Evangelist  proceeded,  saying.  Give  more  earnest  heed  to 
the  things  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of  I  will  now  shew  thee  who  it 
was  that  deluded  thee,  and  who  it  was  also  to  whom  he  sent 
thee.  fThe  Man  that  met  thee  is  one  Worldly 
wfr^n']'!'^  /r/5^wfl«,  and  rightly  is  he  so  called;  partly, 
scribed  by  *  because  he  savoureth  only  the  Doilrine  of  this 

Evangelist.  World,  (therefore  he  always  goes  to  the  Town  of 

*  I  John  4.  5.  Morality  to  Church)  and  partly,  f  because  he 
+  Col.  6.  12.       loveth  that  Doftrine  best  ;  for  it  saveth  him  best 

from  the  Cross  ;  and  because  he  is  of  this  carnal 
temper,  therefore  he  seeketh  to  pervert  my  ways,  though  right. 

^  ^         ,.  *Now  there  are  three  thing;s  in  this  mans  Counsel 

*  Evangeust  ,  ,  111 
discovers  the        t^at  thou  must  utterly  abhor. 

deceit  of  Mr.  I.      His  turning  thee  out  of  the  way. 

^P'"^^^y  2.     His  labourinp;  to  render  the  Cross  odious 

Wiseman.  .  ° 

to  thee. 

3.     And  his  setting  thy  feet  in  that  way  that  leadeth  unto 

the  administration  of  Death. 

First,  Thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way  ; 

yea,  and  thine  own  consenting  thereto  ;  because  this  is  to  reject 

the  Counsel  of  God  for  the  sake  of  the  Counsel  of  a  Worldly 

Wiseman.     The  Lord  says,  \  strive  to  enter  in  at 

t  Luke  13. 24.     ^^^  j/ro/V  Gate.,  the  Gate  to  which  I  send  thee. 

Mat.  7.  13,       *y^^  strait  is  the  Gate  that  leadeth  unto  Life.,  and 

"''  few  there  be  that  find  it.     From  this  little  Wicket- 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

gate,  and  from  the  way  thereto,  hath  this  wicked  Man  turned 
thee,  to  the  bringing  of  thee  almost  to  Destruftion  ;  hate 
therefore  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  abhor  thy  self  for 
hearkning  to  him. 

Secondly,  Thou  must  abhor   his  labouring  to   render  the 
Cross  odious  unto  thee  ;  for  thou  art  to  \prefer  it 
before  the  Treasures  in  Egypt:    besides,  the  King     fHeb.  11.25, 
of  Glory  hath  told  thee,  *that  he  that  will  save 
his  Life  shall  lose  it  :  and  '\he  that  comes  after  hirUy     *  '^^'"'^  ^-  34- 
and  hates  not  his  Father  and  Mother^  and  Wife^     yi^.  Jo'  ^o." 
and  Children^  and  Brethren^  and  Sisters,  yea,  and 
his  own  Life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  Disciple,  I  say  u  .  14.  i  . 

therefore,  for  man  to  labour  to  perswade  thee,  that  that  shall  be 
thy  Death,  without  which,  the  Truth  hath  said,  thou  canst  not 
have  eternal  life  :   this  Dodlrine  thou  must  abhor. 

Thirdly,  Thou  must  hate  his  setting  of  thy  feet  in  the  way 
that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of  Death.  And  for  this,  thou 
must  consider  to  whom  he  sent  thee,  and  also  how  unable  that 
Person  was  to  deliver  thee  from  thy  burden. 

He    to    whom    thou  wast   sent   for   ease,    being    by   name 
Legality,  is  the  Son  of  the  *  Bond-woman  which 
now  is,  and  is  in  Bondage  with  her  Children,  and  ^'  ^^' 

is  in  a  Mystery  this  f  Mount  Sinai,  which  thou     26,'  27.     ' 
hast  feared  will   fall  on  thy  head.      Now  if  she 
with  her   Children   are   in    Bondage,  how   canst      '*'  '^'^^  Bond- 
thou  expeft  by  them   to    be   made   free  ?     This 
Legality  therefore  is  not  able  to  set  thee  free  from  thy  Burden. 
No  man  was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his  Burden  to  him,  no,  nor  ever 
is  like  to  be  :   ye  cannot  be  justified  by  the  works  of  the  Law  ; 
for  by  the  deeds  of  the  Law  no  man  living  can  be  rid  of  his 
Burden  :    therefore   Mr.    Worldly   Wiseman   is   an   Alien,   and 
Mr.   Legality   is  a  Cheat :    and   for  his  Son   Civility,  notwith- 
standing his  simpering  looks,  he  is  but  an  Hypocrite,  and  cannot 
help  thee.     Believe  me,  there  is  nothing  in  all  this  noise,  that 
thou  hast  heard  of  these  sottish  men,  but  a  design  to  beguile 
thee  of  thy  Salvation,  by  turning  thee  from  the  way  in  which 
I   had    set    thee.     After    this    Evangelist    called    aloud    to    the 
Heavens  for  Confirmation  of  what  he  had  said  ;  and  with  that 
there  came  words  and  fire  out  of  the  Mountain  under  which 
poor  Christian  stood,  that  made  the  hair  of  his  Flesh  stand  up. 

155 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

The  words  were  thus  pronounced,  As  many  as  are  of  the  works 

_  ,  of  the  Law.  are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written^ 

Gal.  ?.  lo.  ■'         ,   .  ,  ■         ,•'         ■        11     1  • 

cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things 

which  are  written  in  the  Book  of  the  Law  to  do  them. 

Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  Death,  and  began  to 
cry  out  lamentably  :  even  cursing  the  time  in  which  he  met 
with  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman  ;  still  calling  himself  a  thousand 
Fools  for  hearkening  to  his  Counsel :  he  also  was  greatly 
ashamed  to  think  that  this  Gentlemans  Arguments,  flowing 
only  from  the  flesh,  should  have  the  Prevalency  with  him  as 
to  cause  him  to  forsake  the  right  way.  This  done,  he  applied 
himself  again  to  Evangelist  in  words  and  sence  as  follows. 

Chr.     *Sir,  what  think  you?  is  there  hopes?  may  I   now 

*  Christian  §°  back  ;  and  go  up  to  the  Wicket-Gate,  shall  I 

etiquired  if  he      not   be  abandoned  for  this,  and  sent  back  from 

may  yet  be  thence  ashamed  ?     I  am  sorry  I  have  hearkened  to 

"'^^^'  this  mans  counsel,  but  may  my  sins  be  forgiven  ? 

Evan.     Then  said  Evangelist  to  him.  Thy  sin  is  very  great, 

for  by  it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils  ;  thou  hast  forsaken  the 

way  that  is  good,  to  tread   in   forbidden   paths  : 

t  Evangelist        .      j.  ^jjj  ^j^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  GztG^  receive  thee,  for 

comforts  him.        J  -^  ,  ,       ■,,  r  i  •  i  i  111 

he  has  good  will  for  men  ;  only,  said  he,  take  need 
that  thou  turn  not  aside  again,  lest  thou  perish  from  the  way, 
^  when  his  wrath  is  *kindled  but  a  little.     Then 

sa  .2.  as  .  ^jj  Christian  address  himself  to  go  back,  and 
Evangelist,  after  he  had  kist  him,  gave  him  one  smile,  and  bid 
him  God  speed  :  so  he  went  on  with  haste,  neither  spake  he  to 
any  man  by  the  way  ;  nor  if  any  asked  him,  would  he  vouch- 
safe them  an  answer.  He  went  like  one  that  was  all  the  while 
treading  on  forbidden  ground,  and  could  by  no  means  think 
himself  safe,  till  again  he  was  got  into  the  way  which  he  left 
to  follow  Mr.  Worldly  Wiseman  s  Counsel :  so  in  process  of 
time  Christian  got  up  to  the  Gate.  Now  over  the  Gate 
there  was  written.  Knock  and  it  shall  he  opened 
to  you-\.  He  knocked  therefore  more  than  once 
or  twice,  saying. 

May  I  now  enter  here?    will  he  within 
Open  to  sorry  me,  though  I  have  been 
An  undeserving  Rebel  ?    then  shall  I 
Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  Praise  on  high. 

156 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

At  last  there  came  a  grave  Person  to  the  Gate,  named 
Good-will^  who  asked  who  was  there  ?  and  whence  he  came  P  and 
what  he  would  have  ? 

Chr.  Here  is  a  poor  burdened  Sinner,  I  come  from  the 
City  of  DestruSiion^  but  am  going  to  Mount  Zion^  that  I  may  be 
delivered  from  the  Wrath  to  come  ;  I  would  therefore,  Sir, 
since  I  am  informed  that  by  this  Gate  is  the  way  thither,  know 
if  you  are  willing  to  let  me  in.  *  tj    r  t 

Good-will.  *  I  am  willing  with  all  my  Heart,  k^///  ^^  opened 
said  he  ;  and  with  that  he  opened  the  Gate.  to  broken 

So  when  Christian  was  stepping  in,  the  other     he'irted 
gave    him    a    Pull :     then    said   Christian.,  What 
means  that  ?    the  other  told  him,  A  little  distance  from  this 
Gate,  there  is  ere£led  a  strong  Castle,  of  which 
*  Beelzebub  is  the  Captain  ;  from  thence  both  he,     ]ho^JfJi'aUntlr 
and   them  that   are   with   him,  shoot  Arrows  at     the  straight 
those  that  come  up  to  this  Gate  :   if  happily  they     Gate. 
may  die  before   they  can  enter  in.     Then  said     t  Christian 
Christian, -f  I   rejoyce  and  tremble.     So  when  he     entred the  Gate 
was  got  in,  the  Man  of  the  Gate  asked  him,  who     'rreJ^lLg"'^ 
direfted  him  thither  ? 

Chr.     Evangelist  j^bid  me  come  hither  and  knock,  (as I  did;) 
and  he  said,  that  you,  Sir,  would  tell  me  what 
I   must    do.  +  Talk  between 

Good-will.     An  open  door  is  set  before  thee,  and     Christian. 
no  man  can  shut  it. 

Chr.     Now  I  begin  to  reap  the  Benefits  of  my  Hazards. 

Good-will.      But  how  is  it  that  you  came  alone  F 

Chr.  Because  none  of  my  Neighbours  saw  their  danger  as 
I  saw  mine. 

Good-will.      Did  any  of  them  know  of  your  coming? 

Chr.  Yes,  My  Wife  and  Children  saw  me  at  the  first,  and 
called  after  me  to  turn  again  :  also  some  of  my  Neighbours 
stood  crying  and  calling  after  me  to  return  ;  but  I  put  my 
Fingers  in  my  Ears,  and  so  came  on  my  way. 

Good-will.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you  to  perswade  you 
to  go  back  F 

Chr.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable  :  But  when  they  saw 
that  they  could  not  prevail.  Obstinate  went  railing  back :  but 
Pliable  came  with  me  a  little  way. 

157 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Good-will.      But  why  did  he  not  come  through  ? 

Chr.  We  indeed  came  both  together,  until  we  came  at  the 
Slough  of  Despondy  into  the  which  we  also  suddenly  fell.  And 
then  was  my  Neighbour  Pliable  discouraged,  and  would  not 
adventure  farther.  *  Wherefore,  getting  out 
*  A  Man  may  ^gain,  on  that  side  next  to  his  own  House,  he 
have  compatiy         S,'  ti-u  ii_  /-. 

when  he  sets        told    me,    1    should    possess    the    brave    Country 

otitfor Heaven,     alone   for    him :     So    he    went   his    way,   and    I 

Thither i%ne        ^^^^   ^'^^^'      ^^  ^^'^''   Obstinate,  and  I   to   this 
Gate. 

Good-will.  Then  said  Good-will^  Alas  poor  Man,  is  the 
Ccelestial  Glory  of  so  small  esteem  with  him,  that  he  counteth 
it  not  worth  running  the  hazard  of  a  few  Difficulties  to 
obtain   it  ? 

Chr.  Truly,  said  Christian^  I  have  said  the  Truth  of 
Pliable^  and  if  I  should  also  say  all  the  truth  of  my  self,  it  will 
.  ^,  .   .  appear  there   is  fno  betterment  'twixt  him  and 

accuseth  him-  my  self.  'Tis  true,  he  went  back  to  his  own 
self  before  the  house,  but  I  also  turned  aside  to  go  into  the  way 
Man  at  the  ^^  Death,  being  perswaded  thereto  by  the  carnal 

Argument  of  one  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman. 

Good-will.  Oh,  did  he  light  upon  you  i*  What,  he  would 
have  had  you  a  sought  for  ease  at  the  hands  of  Mr.  Legality  ; 
they  are  both  of  them  a  very  cheat :  but  did  you  take  his 
Counsel  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  as  far  as  I  durst,  I  went  to  find  out  Mr.  Legality^ 
untill  I  thought  that  the  Mountain  that  stands  by  his  house, 
would  have  fallen  upon  my  head,  wherefore  there  I  was  forced 
to  stop. 

Good-will.  That  Mountain  has  been  the  death  of  many, 
and  will  be  the  death  of  many  more  :  'tis  well  you  escaped 
being  by  it  dash'd  in  pieces. 

Ch.  Why,  truly,  I  do  not  know  what  had  become  of  me 
there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me  again  as  I  was  musing 
in  the  midst  of  my  Dumps :  but  'twas  God's  Mercy  that  he 
came  to  me  again,  for  else  I  had  never  come  hither.  But  now 
I  am  come,  such  a  one  as  I  am,  more  fit  indeed  for  death,  by 
that  Mountain,  than  thus  to  stand  talking  with  my  Lord  :  But 
oh  !  what  a  favour  is  this  to  me,  that  yet  I  am  admitted  entrance 
here. 

158 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


*  Christian 
is  comforted 
again. 

t  Joh.  6.  37. 

*  Christian 
diredled  yet 
on  his  way. 


*  Christian 
afra  id  of  losing 
his  way. 

t  Mat.  7.  14. 

*  Christian 
weary  of  his 
Burthen. 


Good-will.  *We  make  no  Objedlions  against  any,  not 
withstanding  all  that  they  have  done  before  they 
come  hither,  \they  in  no  wise  are  cast  out ;  and 
therefore,  good  Christian^  come  a  little  way  with 
me,  and  I  will  teach  thee  about  the  way  thou 
must  go.  *Look  before  thee  ;  dost  thou  see  this 
narrow  way  ?  THAT  is  the  way  thou  must  go. 
It  was  cast  up  by  the  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Christ, 
and  his  Apostles,  and  it  is  as  streight  as  a  Rule 
can  make  it ;  This  is  the  way  thou  must  go. 

Chr.     But  said  Christian.^  is  there  no  turnings  nor  windings^ 
by  which  a  Stranger  *  may  lose  his  way  ? 

Good-will.  Yes,  there  are  many  ways  BUTT 
down  upon  this  :  and  they  are  crooked  and  wide  : 
But  thus  thou  may'st  distinguish  the  right  from 
the  wrong,  the  right  only  being  fstreight  and 
narrow. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  *That  Christian 
asked  him  further,  if  he  could  not  help  him  off 
with  his  Burden  that  was  upon  his  back  ;   for  as 
yet  he  had  not  got  rid  thereof,  nor  could  he  by  any  means  get 
it  off  without  help. 

He  told  him,  as  to  thy  burden,  be  content  to  bear  it,  untill 

thou   comest   to   the  place  of  f  Deliverance  ;    for 

there  it  will  fall  from  thy  back  of  it  self.  +  '^'^^^^  "  ^° 

--ni-         /^i    •  ^-        u  ^         -J  u-T-  deliverance 

Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  Loms,    from  the  guilt 

and  to  address  himself  to  his  Journey.     So   the     and  burden  of 

other  told   him,  that   by  that  he  was   got  some 

distance  from  the  Gate,  he  would  come  at  the 

house  of  the  Interpreter,  at  whose  door  he  should 

knock,  and  he  would  shew  him  excellent  things. 

Then  Christian  took  his  leave  of  his  friend,  and  he  again  bid 

him  God-speed. 

Then    he   went    on,    till    he    came    at    the    house    of 
*  Interpreter.^  where  he  knocked  over  and  over  ;  at 
last  one  came  to  the  door,  and  asked,  Who  was 
there  F 

Chr.  Sir,  here  is  a  Traveller,  who  was  bid 
by  an  Acquaintance  of  the  good  Man  of  this 
House,  to  call  here  for  my  Profit ;  I  would  therefore  speak  with 

159 


Sin  but  by  the 
Death  and 
Blood  of 
Christ. 


the 


*  Christian 
comes  to  the 
House  of  the 
Interpreter. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

the  Master  of  the  House  :  so  he  called  for  the  Master  of  the 
House  ;  who  after  a  little  time  came  to  Christian^  and  asked 
him  what  he  would  have. 

Chr.  Sir,  said  Christian^  I  am  a  Man  that  am  come  from 
the  City  of  DestruSfion^  and  am  going  to  the  Mount  Zion^  and 
I  was  told  by  the  Man  that  stands  at  the  Gate  at  the  head  of 
this  way,  that  if  I  called  here,  you  would  shew  me  excellent 
things,  such  as  would  be  an  help  to  me  in  my  Journey. 

Interp.  Then  said  the  Interpreter^  *Come  in,  I  will  shew 
thee  that  which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.     So  he 

*  He  is  enter-  commanded  his  Man  to  flight  the  Candle,  and 
tatned.  j^jj  Christian  follow  him,  so  he  had  him  into 
t  Illumina-        ^  private  Room,  and  bid  his  Man  open  a  door  ; 

^°^'  the  which  when  he  had  done,  *  Christian  saw  the 

Christian         picture  of  a  very  grave  Person  hang  up  against  the 

^Pidiire'!^^^         Wall,  and  this  was  the  fashion  of  it,  \It  had  Eyes 

lifted  up  to  Heaven^  the  best  of  Books  in  his  hand^ 

ofthePikure.      ^^^  Law  of  Truth  was  written  upon  its  Lips^  the 

World  was  behind  his  Back  ;   it  stood  as  if  it  pleaded 

with  Men^  and  a   Crown  of  Gold  did  hang  over  its  Head. 

Chr.      Then  said  Christian,  What  meaneth  this  ? 

Inter.     The  Man  whose  Picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a  thousand; 

he   can    *  beget   Children,   travel    in   Birth    with 

iCor.  4,  15.      Children,  and  fnurse   them   himself  when   they 

t  Gal.  4.  10.       are  born.     And  whereas  thou  seest  *him  with  his 

Eyes  lift  up  to  Heaven,  the  best  of  Books  in  his 

hand,  and  the  Law  of  Truth  writ  on  his  Lips  ;  it  is  to  shew 

thee,   that   his   Work  is  to  know  and   unfold  dark  things   to 

Sinners  ;  even  as  also  thou  fseest  him  stand  as  if 

'^  fff^"^'^]^^^S  he  pleaded  with  men  :  and  whereas  thou  see'st 
of  the  Picture.        ,      r^^     ,  ,  1     1  •     1  1  •  11  r^ 

the  World  as  cast  behmd  him,  and  that  a  Crown 

hangs  over  his  head  ;  that  is  to  shew  thee,  that  slighting  and 

despising  the  things  that  are  present,  for  the  love  that  he  hath 

to  his  Master's  Service,  he  is  sure  in  the  World  that  comes  next, 

to  have  Glory  for  his  Reward.      Now,  said  the  Interpreter.,  I 

have  shewed  thee  this  Pifture  first,  *  because  the 

*  Why  he  Man  whose  Pifture  this  is,  is  the  only  Man, 
IhTpJure  whom  the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  thou  art 
first.  goirig)   hath   authorized   to   be   thy  Guide  in  all 

difficult    Places  thou  mayest   meet  with   in  the 

160 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

way  :  wherefore  take  good  heed  to  what  I  have  shewed  thee, 
and  bear  well  in  thy  mind  what  thou  hast  seen  ;  lest  in  thy 
Journey  thou  meet  with  some  that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right, 
but  their  way  goes  down  to  Death. 

Then  he  took  him  by  the  Hand,  and  led  him  into  a  very 
large  Parlor  that  was  full  of  Dust,  because  never  swept ;  the 
which,  after  he  had  reviewed  a  little  while,  the  Interpreter  called 
for  a  Man  to  sweep  :  Now  when  he  began  to  sweep,  the  Dust 
began  so  abundantly  to  fly  about,  that  Christian  had  almost 
therewith  been  choaked.  Then  said  xhc  Interpreter  to  z.  Damsel 
that  stood  by,  bring  hither  Water,  and  sprinkle  the  Room  ; 
the  which  when  she  had  done,  it  was  swept,  and  cleansed 
with  Pleasure. 

Chr.      Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  F 

Int.     The  Interpreter  answered.  This  Parlor  is  the  Heart 
of  a  Man  that  was  never  sandlified  by  the  sweet  Grace  of  the 
Gospel  :  The  Dust,  is  his  original  Sin,  and  inward  Corruptions 
that  have  defiled  the  whole  Man.     He  that  began  to  sweep  at 
first  is  the  Law  ;  but  she  that  brought  Water,  and  did  sprinkle 
it,  is  the  Gospel.     Now,  whereas  thou  sawest  that  so  soon  as 
the  first  began  to  sweep,  the  Dust  did  so  fly  about,  that  the 
Room  by  him  could  not  be  cleansed,  but  that  thou  wast  almost 
choaked  therewith  :   this  is  to  shew  thee,  that  the  Law,  instead 
of  cleansing  the  Heart  (by  its  working)  from  Sin,     ♦  -^^^^ 
*doth  revive,  put  j-strength  into,  and  *  increase 
it  in  the  Soul,  even  as  it  doth  discover  and  forbid      ^^    °^'  ^^' 
it,  for  it  doth  not  give  power  to  subdue.  ^ 

Again,  as  thou  sawest  the  Damsel  sprinkle  the  °"^'  ^'  ^°' 

Room  with  Water,  upon  which  it  was  cleansed  with  pleasure  ; 
this  is  to  shew  thee,  that  when  the  Gospel  comes  in  the  sweet 
and  precious  influences  thereof  to  the  Heart,  then 
I  say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the  Damsel  lay  the     j.^j^  ^  \^^  3- 
Dust  by  sprinkling  the  Floor  with  Water,  so  is     Ads  15.  9. 
sin  vanquished  and  subdued,  and  the  Soul  made     Rom.  16.  25, 
clean,  through  the  Faith  of  it,  and  consequently     j^^^  j. 
ffit  for  the  King  of  Glory  to  inhabit. 

I    saw   moreover    in    my   Dream,   *that   the     *  He  shewed 
Interpreter  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  had  him     f^^  Patience. 
into  a  little  Room,  where  sat  two  little  Children, 
each  one  in  his  chair.     The  Name  of  the  eldest  was  Passion, 
B.  L  161 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


and  the  Name  of  the  other  Patience.  Passion  seemed  to  be 
much  discontented,  but  Patience  was  very  quiet.  Then  Chris- 
tian asked,  What  is  the  reason  of  the  Discontent  of  Passion  ? 
The  Interpreter  answered,  the  Governour  of  them 
would  have  him  stay  for  his  best  things,  till  the 
beginning  of  the  next  Year  ;  but  he  will  have  all 
now  :   *But  Patience  is  willing  to  wait. 

Then  I  saw  that  one  came  to  \ Passion^  and 
brought  him  a  Bag  of  Treasure,  and  poured  it 
down  at  his  Feet ;  the  which  he  took  up  and 
rejoyced  therein,  and  withall  laughed  Patience  to 
scorn  :  But  I  beheld  but  a  while,  and  he  had 
*  lavished  all  away,  and  had  nothing  left  him 
but  Rags. 


Passion  w?7/ 
have  it  now. 

*  Patience  is 
for  waiting. 

t  Passion 
hath  his  desire, 

*  And  quickly 
lavishes  all 
away. 


Chr. 


t  The  Matter 
expounded. 


Then    said   Christian   to    the   Interpreter,    ^Expound 
this  matter  more  fully  to  me. 

Inter.  So  he  said,  These  two  Lads  are 
Figures,  Passion,  of  the  men  of  this  world  ;  and 
Patience,  of  the  men  of  that  which  is  to  come  :  For  as  here 
thou  see'st,  Passion  will  have  all  now,  this  year  ;  that  is  to  say, 
in  this  World  ;  so  are  the  Men  of  this  World  :  They  must 
have  all  their  good  things  now,  they  cannot  stay  till  next  year, 
that  is,  untill  the  next  World,  for  their  Portion  of  good.  That 
Proverb,  *A  Bird  in  the  Hand  is  worth  two  in  the 
Bush,  is  of  more  Authority  with  them,  than  are  all 
the  Divine  Testimonies  of  the  good  of  the  World 
to  come.  But  as  thou  sawest,  that  he  had  quickly 
away,  and  had  presently  left  him  nothing  but 
will  it  be  with  all   such  Men   at   the  end   of  this 


*  The  Worldly 
man  for  a  Bird 
in  the  hand. 


lavished 
Rags; 
world. 
Chr, 


all 


t  Patience 
had  the  best 
Wisdom. 


Then  said  Christian  ;  A^ow  /  see  that  Patience  has  the 

best    f  Wisdom,    and    that    upon    many     Accounts. 

I.      Because  he  stays  for  the  best  things.     2.     And 

also  because  he  will  have  the  Glory  of  his,  when  the 

other  had  nothing  but  Rags. 

Int.     Nay,  you  may  add  another,  to  wit,  the  Glory  of  the 

next  World  will  never  wear  out  ;  but  these  are  suddenly  gone. 

Therefore  Passion  had  not  so  much  reason  to  laugh  at  Patience, 

because  he  had  his  good  things  first,  as  Patience  will  have  to 

162 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

laugh  at  Passion^  *  because  he  had  his  best  things  last',  for  Jirst 
must  give  place  to  /ast^  because  /ast  must  have 
his  time  to  come:  but  last  p;ives  place  to  nothing:         Things  that 
for  there  is  not  another  to  Succeed  :  he  therefore     gi-^g  place,  but 
that  hath  his   Portion  first^  must  needs  have   a     things  that  are 
time  to  spend  it,  but  he  that  has  his  Portion  last^     last  are  lasting. 
must   have  it  lastingly  ;    Therefore   it   is  said   of     ^  Luke  i6. 
"fDiveSy   in    thy   life-time    thou   receivedst   thy  good     T>\\es  had  his 
things  ;  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things ^  hut  now     good  things 
he  is  comforted^  and  thou  art  tormented. 

Chr.  Then  I  perceive^  ^tis  not  best  to  covet  things  that  are 
now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 

Int.  You  say  truth,  *for  the  things  that  are  seen^  are 
Temporal  ;   but  the  things  that  are  not   seen.,  are     *     n  o 

Eternal :    But  tho'   this  be  so,   yet  since   things     The  first 
present,  and  our  fleshly  Appetite,  are  such   near     things  are 
Neighbours   one    to    another ;    and    again,    because     ^"^  Temporal. 
Things  to  come,  and  carnal  sense  are  such  Strangers  one   to 
another  :  Therefore  it  is,  that  the  first  of  these  so  suddenly  fall 
into  amity y  and  that  distance  is  so  continually  between  the  second. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took 
Christian  by  the  Hand,  and  led  him  into  a  Place  where  was 
a  Fire  burning  against  a  Wall,  and  one  standing  by  it,  alwayes 
casting  much  Water  upon  it  to  quench  it ;  Yet  did  the  Fire 
burn  higher  and  hotter. 

Then  said  Christian,  IVhat  means  this  F 

The  Interpreter  answered.  This  Fire  is  the  Work  of  Grace 
that  is  wrought  in  the  Heart ;  he  that  casts  Water  upon  it,  to 
extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the  Devil :  but  in  that  thou  seest 
the  Fire  notwithstanding  burn  higher  and  hotter,  thou  shalt  also 
see  the  reason  of  that :  So  he  had  him  about  to  the  backside  of 
the  Wall,  where  he  saw  a  man  with  a  Vessel  of  Oyl  in  his 
hand,  of  the  which  he  did  also  continually  cast  (but  secretly) 
into  the  Fire. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  f 

The  Interpreter  answered.  This  is  Christy  who  continually 
with  the  Oyl  of  his  Grace,  maintains  the  Work  already  begun 
in  the  Heart ;  by  the  means  of  which,  notwithstanding  what 
the  Devil  can  do,  the  Souls  of  his  people  prove 
Gracious  still.     And  in  that  thou  sawest,  that  the     ^    '^'^'  '^'  ^' 

L2  163 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Man  stood  behind  the  Wall  to  maintain  the  Fire  ;  this  is  to 
teach  thee,  that  it  is  hard  for  the  Tempted  to  see  how  this  work 
of  Grace  is  maintained  in  the  Soul. 

I  saw  also,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  again  by  the  hand, 
and  led  him  into  a  pleasant  place,  where  was  builded  a  stately 
Palace,  beautiful  to  behold  ;  at  the  sight  of  which,  Christian 
was  greatly  delighted  ;  he  saw  also  upon  the  top  thereof,  certain 
Persons  walking,  who  were  cloathed  all  in  Gold. 

Then  said  Christian^  May  we  go  in  thither  ? 

Then  the  Interpreter  took  him,  and  led  him  up  toward  the 
Door  of  the  Palace ;  and  behold,  at  the  Door  stood  a  great 
Company  of  men,  as  desirous  to  go  in,  but  durst  not.  There 
also  sat  a  Man,  at  a  little  distance  from  the  Door,  at  a  Table 
side,  with  a  Book,  and  his  Ink-horn  before  him,  to  take  the 
Name  of  him  that  should  enter  therein  :  He  saw  also,  that  in 
the  door-way  stood  many  Men  in  Armour  to  keep  it,  being 
resolved  to  do  to  the  Men  that  would  enter  what  hurt  and 
mischief  they  could.  Now  was  Christian  somewhat  in  amaze  : 
at  last,  when  every  man  started  back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men, 
Christian  saw  a  Man  of  a  very  stout  Countenance  come  up  to 
the  Man  that  sat  there  to  write,  saying,  *<S'^/ (^i?zf« 
*jTw,n^  ^'^^^^"^  my  Name,  Sir  :  the  which  when  he  had  done,  he 
saw  the  Man  draw  his  Sword,  and  put  an  Helmet 
upon  his  Head,  and  rush  toward  the  Door  upon  the  armed  Men, 
who  laid  upon  him  with  deadly  force  :  but  the  man,  not  at  all 
discouraged,  fell  to  cutting  and  hacking  most  fiercely,  so  after 
,    .  o  he   had  ■}" received   and  given   many  Wounds   to 

'^'  '  those  that  attempted  to  keep  him  out,  he  cuts 
his  way  through  them  all,  and  pressed  forward  into  the  Palace: 
at  which  there  was  a  pleasant  Voice  heard  from  those  that  were 
within,  even  of  those  that  walked  upon  the  top  of  the  Palace, 
saying. 

Come  in,  come  in  ; 

Eternal  Glory  thou  shalt  win. 

So  he  went  in,  and  was  cloathed  with  such  Garments  as  they. 
Then  Christian  smiled,  and  said,  I  think  verily  I  know  the 
meaning  of  this. 

Now,  said  Christian,  let  me  go  hence.  Nay  stay  (said  the 
Interpreter)  till  I  have  shewed  thee  a  little  more,  and  after  that 

164 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

thou  Shalt  go  on  thy  way.     So  he  took  him  by  the  hand  again, 
and  led  him  into  a  very  dark  Room,  where  there  sat  a  Man  m 

an  Iron  *  Cage.  ♦  Despair ///^^ 

Now  the  Man,  to  look  on,  seemed  very  sad  :     ^„  /,,^„  cage. 
he  sat  with  his  Eyes  looking  down  to  the  Ground, 
his  hands  folded  together  ;  and  he  sighed  as  if  he  would  break 
his  Heart.     Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ^     At  which 
the  Interpreter  bid  him  talk  with  the  Man. 

Chr.     Then   said  Christian  to  the  Man,  What  art  thou  < 
The  Man  answered,  /  am  what  I  was  not  once. 
Chr.      What  wast  thou  once? 

Man.    The  Man  said,  I  was  once  a  fair  fand  flounshmg 
Professor,  both  in  mine  own  Eyes,  and  also  in  the     ^  ^^^^  g_  ^g^ 
Eyes  of  others  :  I  once  was,  as  I  thought,  fair  for 
the  Coelestial  City,  and  had  then  even  joy  at  the  thoughts  that 
I  should  get  thither. 

Chr.  "  JVell.,  but  what  art  thou  now  ?  _ 

Man.  I  am  now  a  Man  of  Despair,  and  am  shut  up  in  it, 
as  in  this  Iron  Cage.  I  cannot  get  out ;  O  now  I  cannot. 
Chr.  But  how  camest  thou  in  this  Condition  ? 
Man.  I  left  off  to  watch,  and  be  sober,  I  laid  the  Reins 
upon  the  neck  of  my  Lusts  ;  I  sinned  against  the  light  of  the 
Word,  and  the  goodness  of  God  :  I  have  grieved  the  Spirit,  and 
he  is  gone ;  I  tempted  the  Devil,  and  he  is  come  to  me ;  I  have 
provoked  God  to  anger,  and  he  has  left  me ;  I  have  so  hardened 
my  Heart,  that  I  cannot  Repent. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  But  is  there  no  hopes 
for  such  a  Man  as  this  ?     Ask  him,  said  the  Interpreter. 

Chr.     Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  hope,  but  you  must  be 
kept  in  the  Iron  Cage  of  Despair  f 
Man.     No,  none  at  all. 

Chr.      Why  ?      The  Son  of  the  blessed  is  very  pitiful  f 
Man.     I   have   *  Crucified   him  to  my  self  afresh,  I  have 
despised  his  Person,  I  have  despised  fhis  Righteous-     *  Heb.  6.  6. 
ness,  I  have  counted  his  Blood  an  unholy  thing,     ^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^_ 
I    have   done   despite  *to   the   Spirit   of   Grace  : 
Therefore   I   have   shut   my   self  out   of  all   the     *^Heb.  lo. 
Promises,  and  there  now  remains  to  me  nothing     ^  >  ^9- 
but    threatnings,  dreadful  threatnings,  faithful  threatnings,  of 

165 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

certain  Judgment  and  fiery  Indignation,  which  shall  devour  me 
as  an  Adversary. 

Chr.      For  what  did  you  bring  your  self  into  this  Condition  ? 

Man.  For  the  Lusts,  Pleasures,  and  Profits  of  this  World  ; 
in  the  enjoyment  of  which,  I  did  then  promise  my  self  much 
Delight  :  but  now  every  one  of  those  things  also  bite  me,  and 
gnaw  me  like  a  burning  Worm. 

Chr.      But  canst  thou  not  now  repent  and  turn  ? 

Man.  God  hath  denied  me  Repentance  ;  his  Word  gives 
me  no  Encouragement  to  believe,  yea  himself  hath  shut  me  up 
in  this  Iron  Cage  :  nor  can  all  the  Men  in  the  World  let  me 
out.  O  Eternity  ;  Eternity  !  How  shall  I  grapple  with  the 
Misery  that  I  must  meet  with  in  Eternity  ? 

Int.  Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian^  Let  this  Man's 
Misery  be  remembred  by  thee,  and  be  an  everlasting  Caution  to 
thee. 

Chr.  Well,  said  Christian.,  this  is  fearful  ;  God  help  me  to 
watch  and  be  sober  ;  and  to  pray,  that  I  may  shun  the  cause  of 
this  Man's  Misery.  Sir,  is  it  not  time  for  me  to  go  on  my 
way  now  ? 

Int.  Tarry  till  I  shall  shew  thee  one  thing  more,  and  then 
thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 

So  he  took  Christian  by  the  hand  again,  and  led  him  into 
a  Chamber,  where  there  was  one  rising  out  of  Bed  ;  and  as  he 
put  on  his  Raiment  he  shook  and  trembled.  Then  said 
Christian^  Why  doth  this  Man  thus  tremble  ?  The  Interpreter 
then  bid  him  tell  to  Christian  the  reason  of  his  so  doing  :  So  he 
began,  and  said.  This  Night  as  I  was  in  my  Sleep  I  dreamed, 
and  behold  the  Heavens  grew  exceeding  black;  also  it  thundred 
and  lightned  in  most  fearful  wise,  that  it  put  me  into  an  Agony. 
p  So  I  looked  up  in  my  Dream,  and  saw  the  Clouds 

^,  "  rack  at  an  unusual  rate,  upon  which  I  heard  a 

Tude  15.  great  Sound  of  a  Trumpet,  and  saw  also  a  Man 

John  5.  28.  sit  upon  a  Cloud  attended  with  the  thousands  of 
2  Thess.  I.  8.  Heaven  ;  they  were  all  in  flaming  Fire,  also  the 
Reve.  20.  II,  Heavens  were  on  a  burning  Flame.  I  heard  then 
12,  13,  14.  ^  Voice,  saying,  Arise  ye  dead.,  and  come  to  Judg- 

^Wh''  ^^6  ^'^"^ '  ^^^  ^'^^  ^^^^  ^^^  Rocks  rent,  the  Graves 

j-'*^  •  7-  '  '  opened,  and   the   Dead   that   were  therein  came 

Psal. 5. 1,2,3.  forth;  some  of  them  were  exceeding  glad,  and 
166 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

looked   upward  ;    and  some   sought   to  hide  themselves  under 

the   Mountains  :    Then   I   saw   the   Man   that   sate   upon   the 

Cloud,  open  the  Book,  and  bid  the  World  draw  near.     Yet 

there    was,   by    reason    of  a    fierce    Flame    that 

issued   out  and   came   before   him,   a   convenient     ^"^-^'.S- 

distance  betwixt  him  and  them,  as  betwixt   the        ^"'  ^"  ^'  '°' 

Judge  and  the  Prisoners  at  the  Bar,     I  heard  it  also  proclaimed 

to   them   that   attended   on   the   Man   that   sat   on   the  Cloud, 

*  Gather  together  the  Tares,  the  Chaff  and  Stubble, 

and  cast  them  into  the  burning  Lake  ;  and  with  that         Mark  3.  13. 

the    bottomless    Pit    opened,   just    whereabout    I     ^^'  '3-  3°- 

stood  :    out  of  the  Mouth  of  which  there  came     ^^^"  '^'  ^' 

m  an  abundant  manner  Smoke,  and  Coals  of  Fire,  with  hideous 

Noises.     It   was  also  said   to  the  same  Persons,     x  l  1 

■\ Gather  my  Wheat  into  the  Garner.      And  with  "^  ^'  ^^' 

that  I  saw  many  catch'd  up  *and  carried  away     *  i  Thess.  7. 

into  the  Clouds,  but  I  was  left  behind.     I  also     ^^'  '7- 

sought  to  hide  my  self,  but  I  could  not,  for  the  Man  that  sat 

upon  the  Cloud  still  kept  his  eye  upon  me  :   my 

Sins  also  came  in  my  mind,  and  my  Conscience     I^om-2- H.iS- 

did  accuse  me  on  every  side.      Upon  this  I  awaked  from  my 

Sleep. 

Chr.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of  this 
sight  ? 

Man.  Why,  I  thought  that  the  day  of  Judgment  was 
come,  and  that  I  was  not  ready  for  it :  but  this  frighted  me 
most,  that  the  Angels  gathered  up  several,  and  left  me  behind ; 
also  the  Pit  of  Hell  opened  her  Mouth  just  where  I  stood  :  my 
Conscience  too  afflided  me;  and  (as  I  thought)  the  Judge 
had  always  his  eye  upon  me,  shewing  Indignation  in  his 
Countenance. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Hast  thou  considered 
all  these  things  F 

Chr.     Yes,  and  they  put  me  in  hope  3.nd  fear. 

Int.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind,  that  they  may 
be  as  a  Goad  in  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee  forward  in  the  way  thou 
must  go.  Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  Loins,  and  to 
address  himself  to  his  Journey.  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  the 
Comforter  be  always  with  thee,  good  Christian,  to  guide  thee  in 
the  way  that  leads  to  the  City. 

167 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

So  Christian  went  on  his  way,  saying, 

Her-e  I  have  seen  things  rare  and  profit  able  y 
Things  pleasant^  dreadful^  things  to  make  me  stable 
In  what  I  have  began  to  take  in  hand: 
Then  let  me  think  on  them^  and  understand 
Wherefore  they  shewed  me  were^  and  let  me  be 
Thankfuly   0  good  Interpreter^  to  thee. 

Now  I  saw   in   my   Dream,   that  the  highway  up  which 

Christian  was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either  side  with  a  Wall,  and 

^  that  Wall  was  called  ^Salvation.     Up  this  way 

sa.  3  •  I-        therefore   did   burdened    Christian    run,   but    not 

without  great  difficulty,  because  of  the  Load  on  his  Back. 

He  ran  thus  till  he  came  at  a  Place  somewhat  ascending  ; 
and  upon  that  place  stood  a  Cross^  and  a  little  below  in  the 
bottom,  a  Sepulchre.  So  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  just  as 
Christian  came  up  with  the  Cross^  his  Burden  loosed  from  off 
his  Shoulders,  and  fell  from  off  his  Back,  and  began  to  tumble  ; 
and  so  continued  to  do,  till  it  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Sepulchre, 
where  it  fell  in,  and  I  saw  it  no  more. 

Then   was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  with  a 

merry  heart.  He  hath  given  me  Rest^  by  his  Sorrow  ; 
When  God  re-  ^„^  j^-r  ,  ^-^  ^^^^^_  ^j^^^  ^^  ^^^^j  g^jjj  ^ 
leases  tis  of  J    ^     J 

otir  guilt  and  while,  to  look  and  wonder;  for  it  was  very  sur- 
burden,  we  are  prizing  to  him,  that  the  sight  of  the  Cross  should 
as  those  that  ^^^^  ^^^^  j^j^^  ^jr  j^jg  Burden.  He  looked  there- 
leapforjoy.  j    i      i      i  •  -n      l  ■  u 

fore,  and  looked  agam,  even  till  the  sprmgs  that 

tZech.  12.IO.     were   in   his   Head  sent   the   f  Waters  down   his 

Cheeks.  Now  as  he  stood  looking  and  weeping, 
behold  three  shining  ones  came  to  him,  and  saluted  him,  with 

Feace  be  to  thee  ;  so  the  first  said  to  him,  *  Thy  sins 

Mark  2.  1.        he  forgiven  thee  ;  The  second  stript  him  of  his  Rags^ 

t  Zech.  3.  4.       and    fcloathed    him    with    change    of   Raiment. 

The  third  also  set  *  a  ynark  in  his  Forehead^  and 
Eph.  I.  8.        g^yg  j^jij^  ^  Roll,  with  a  Seal  upon  it,  which  he 

bid  him  look  on  as  he  ran,  and  that  he  should 
give  it  in  at  the  Coelestial  Gate:  so  they  went  their  way.  Then 
Christian  gave  three  leaps  for  joy,  and  went  on  singing. 

Thus  far  I  did  come  loaden  with  my  sin^ 
Nor  could  ought  ease  the  grief  that  I  was  in^ 

168 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Till  I  came  hither  :  TVhat  a  Place  is  this  ! 

Must  here  be  the  beginning  of  my  Bliss  ?  ^^^  ^^f"  ^^" 

Must  here  the  Burden  fall  from  off  my  Back?  alone  when 

Must  here  the  strings  that  bound  it  to  me  crack?  God do/h give 

Bless'd  Cross  !  bless'd  Sepulchre  !  bless' d  rather  be  ^"fll^^iZt. 
The  man  that  there  was  put  to  shame  for  me. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream  that  he  went  on  thus^  even  untill 
he  came  at  a  Bottom,  where  he  saw,  a  little  out  of  the  way, 
three  men   fast  asleep,  with   Fetters  upon    their   heels.     The 
name  of  the  one  was  *  Simple^  another  Sloth,  and     *  simple 
the  third  Presumption.  Sloth,  and 

Christian  then  seeing  them  lye  in  this  case,     Presu7nption. 
went  to  them,   if  peradventure  he  might  awake  them.      And 
cried.  You  are  like  them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  fa  Mast,  for 
the  dead  Sea  is  under  you,  a  Gulf  that  hath  no      ,  _, 

T  i  rov  ^^^  2j.» 

bottom  :    Awake   therefore,   and   come  away,  be 

willing  also,  and  I  will  help  you  ofF  with  your  Irons.      He  also 

told  them.  If  he  that  goeth  about  like  *  a  roaring     ^,      p 

Lion,  comes  by,  you  will  certainly  become  a  Prey 

to  his  Teeth.     With  that  they  look'd  upon  him,  and  began  to 

reply  in  this  sortf  :   Simple  said,  /  see  no  Danger, 

Sloth  said,  Tet  a  little  more  Sleep,  and  Presumption     perswasion 

said.  Every  Fat  must  stand  upon  his  own  bottom,      zvill  do,  if 

And  so  they  lay  down  to  sleep  a2;ain,  and  Christian     <^"^  openeth 
^         -i-        ■'  ^  not  the  eyes. 

went  on  his  way. 

Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think,  that  Men  in  that  danger 
should  so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him  that  so  freely  offered 
to  help  them,  both  by  awakening  of  them,  counselling  of  them, 
and  proffering  to  help  them  oft  with  their  Irons.  And  as  he 
was  troubled  thereabout,  he  espied  two  men  come  tumbling 
over  the  Wall,  on  the  left  hand  of  the  narrow  way  ;  and  they 
made  up  apace  to  him.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Formalist, 
and  the  name  of  the  other  Hypocrisie.  So  as  I  said,  they  drew 
up  unto  him,  who  thus  entred  with  them  into  Discourse. 

Chr,      *  Gentlemen,  whence  came  you,  and  whither  go  you  ? 

Form,  and  Hyp.      We  were  born  in  the  Land 
of  Vain-Glory,  and  are  going  for  Praise  to  Mount     ^Jf^^f^^^ 
Sion.  them. 

Chr.      fVhy  came  you  not  in  at  the  Gate  which 

169 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

standeth  at  the  beginning  of  the  way  ?  Know  you  not  that  it 
is  written^  '\That  he  that  cometh  not  in  by  the 
T  join  lo.  I.  Door^  but  climheth  up  some  other  way^  the  same  is 
a  Thief  and  a  Robber. 

Form,  and  Hyp.  They  said,  that  to  go  to  the  Gate  for 
Entrance,  was  by  all  their  Country-men  counted  too  far  about, 
and  that  therefore  their  usual  way  was  to  make  a  short  cut  of  it, 
and  to  Climb  over  the  Wall  as  they  had  done. 

Chr.  But  will  it  not  be  counted  a  Trespass  against  the  Lord 
of  the  City  whither  we  are  bound^  thus  to  violate  his  revealed  Will  ? 

Form,   and  Hyp.     They  told  him,  *That  as  for  that,  he 

*  7-1     fL  needed  not  trouble  his  head  thereabout :   for  what 

come  into  the       they  did  they  had  custom  for,  and  could  produce 

way,  but  not        (if  need  were)  Testimony  that  would  witness  it, 

^K-^t'}i''%        for  more  than  a  thousand  Years. 

think  that  they  ^,  „  •  i    r^\     •     •  •;;    •  ; 

can  say  some-  Chr.     ijM^,    said   Christian,    will  it  stand   a 

thing  in  vindi-      Tryal  at  Law  F 

cation  of  their  p^^^^  ^^^  ^  x_      -pj^g     j.^^  ^ixm  that  custom, 

it  being  of  so  long  a  standing  as  above  a  thousand 
Years,  would  doubtless  now  be  admitted  as  a  thing  legal,  by  an 
impartial  Judge.  And  besides,  say  they,  if  we  get  into  the 
way,  what's  matter  which  way  we  get  in  ?  if  we  are  in  we  are 
in  :  thou  art  but  in  the  way,  who  as  we  perceive,  came  in 
at  the  Gate  ;  and  we  are  also  in  the  way  that  came  tumbling 
over  the  Wall  ;  Wherein  now  is  thy  Condition  better  than  ours  ? 

Chr.  I  walk  by  the  Rule  of  my  Master,  you  walk  by  the 
rude  working  of  your  Fancies.  You  are  counted  Thieves 
already,  by  the  Lord  of  the  way,  therefore  I  doubt  you  will  not 
be  found  true  men  at  the  end  of  the  way.  You  come  in  by 
your  selves,  without  his  Dire6lion,  and  shall  go  out  by  your 
selves,  without  his  Mercy. 

To  this  they  made  him  but  little  Answer  ;  only  they  bid 
him  look  to  himself.  Then  I  saw  that  they  went  on  ;  every 
man  in  his  Way,  without  much  conference  one  with  another  ; 
save  that  these  two  men  told  Christian.,  That,  as  to  Laws  and 
Ordinances.,  they  doubted  not  but  they  should  as  conscientiously 
do  them  as  he.  Therefore,  said  they.  We  see  not  wherein 
thou  differest  from  us,  but  by  the  Coat  that  is  on  thy  Back, 
which  was  as  we  tro,  given  thee  by  some  of  thy  Neighbours,  to 
hide  the  shame  of  thy  Nakedness. 

170 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.  By  *Laws  and  Ordinances  you  will  not  be  saved, 
since  you  came  not  in  by  the  door.  And  as  for  ,  ^^^  ^  ^^ 
this  Coat  that  is  on  my  back,  it  was  given  me  by 
the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  I  go  ;  and  that,  as  you  say,  to 
cover  my  nakedness  with.  And  I  take  it  as  a  token  of 
kindness  to  me,  for  I  had  nothing  but  rags  before  ;  and  besides, 
tthus  I  comfort  n.y  self  as  I  go  ;  Surely,  think  I  ^^^^^^^ 

when  I  come  to  the  Gate  of  the  City,  the  Lord     ^^s  got  his 
thereof  will  know  me  for  good,  since  I  have  his     Lords  Coat  on 
Coat  on  my  Back  !  a  Coat  that  he  gave  me  freely     /'"  ^'«f  «'f 

•'  ,         ,  .  r  T1  T  u  i-S"  comforted 

m  the  day  that  he  striptme  of  my  Kags.      i  have     therewith,  he 
moreover  a  mark  in  my  forehead,  of  which  perhaps     is  comforted 
you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one  of  my  Lords     also  with  his 

J  .      .  .  ■  r       1      1  •       :^u      J  Marh  and 

most  mtimate  Associates  hxed  there  in  the  day  his  roU. 
that  my  Burden  fell  off  my  Shoulders.  I  will 
tell  to  you  moreover,  that  I  had  then  given  me  a  Roll  sealed,  to 
comfort  me  by  reading,  as  I  go  on  the  way  ;  I  was  also  bid  to 
give  it  in  at  the  Cceles^tial  Gate,  in  token  of  my  certain  going 
in  after  it  ;  all  which  things  I  doubt  you  want,  and  want  them 
because  you  came  not  in  at  the  Gate. 

To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer,  only  they  looked 
upon  each  other,  and  laughed.     Then  I  saw  that  they  went  on 
all,   save  that   Christian  kept  *  before,  who   had     i^^j^ -^.j^j^ 
no  more  talk  but  with  himself,  and  that  some-     has  talk  with 
times  sighingly,  and  sometimes  comfortably  :  also     himself. 
he  would  be  often  reading  in  the  Roll,  that  one 
of  the  shining  ones  gave  him,  by  which  he  was  refreshed. 

I  beheld  then,  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  came  to  the 
foot    of  the    Hill   \ Difficulty,   at    the   bottom   of 
which    was    a    Spring.     There    was  also   in   the     j'^^^/^^f 
same  place  two  other  wayes,  besides  that  which     Difficulty. 
came  straight  from  the  Gate  ;  one  turned  to  the 
left  hand,  and  the  other  to  the  right,  at  the  bottom  of  the  Hill  : 
but  the  narrow  way  lay  right  up  the  Hill,  (and  the  name  of  the 
going  up  the  side  of  the  Hill,  is  called  Difficult ;)  Christian  went 
now  to  the  f  Spring,  and  drank  thereof  to  refresh 
himself,  and  then  began  to  go  up  the  Hill,  saying,     +  I^a.  49.  ro. 

The  Hill,  though  high,  I  covet  to  ascend, 

The  Difficulty  will  not  me  offend. 

For  I  perceive  the  way  to  Life  lies  here  ; 

171 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Come^  pluck  up^  Hearty  let's  neither  faint  nor  fear. 

Better^  tho  difficulty  the  right  way  to  go^ 

Than  wrongs  though  easie^  where  the  end  is   Woe. 

The  other  two  also  came  to  the  Foot  of  the  Hill ;  but 
when  they  saw  that  the  Hill  was  steep  and  high,  and  that  there 
was  two  other  wayes  to  go  ;  and  supposing  also  that  these  two 
wayes  might  meet  again  with  that  up  which  Christian  went, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Hill :  Therefore  they  were  resolved  to 
go  in  those  wayes,  (now  the  name  of  one  of  those  wayes  was 
Danger.,  and  the  name  of  the  other  DestruSlion.) 

*  The  Danger      gg  *^j^£  ^^^  j^qj^-  ^.^g  ^^y  vv^hich  is  called  Danger^ 

ofthe"way°"      which  did  lead  him  into  a  great  Wood,  and  the 

other  took  direftly  up  the  way  to  Destruction^ 
which  led  him  into  a  wide  Field,  full  of  dark  Mountains,  where 
he  stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no  more. 

I  looked  then  after  Christian^  to  see  him  go  up  the  Hill, 
where  I  perceived  he  fell  from  running  to  going,  and  from 
going  to  clambering  upon  his  Hands  and  his  Knees,  because  of 
the  steepness  of  the  place.     Now  about  the  mid-way  to  the  top 

of  the  Hill,  was  a  pleasant  '^  Arbor ^  made  by  the 
*G^au"^^'^°^       Lord   of  the   Hill,   for   the  refreshing  of  weary 

Travellers.  Thither  therefore  Christian  got, 
where  also  he  sat  down  to  rest  him.  Then  he  pull'd  his  Roll 
out  of  his  Bosom,  and  read  therein  to  his  comfort ;  he  also  now 
began  afresh  to  take  a  review  of  the  Coat  or  Garment  that  was 
given  him  as  he  stood  by  the  Cross.  Thus  pleasing  himself 
a  while,  he  at  last  fell  into  a  Slumber,  and  thence  into  a  fast 
Sleep,  which  detained  him  in  that  place  untill  it  was  almost 

Night ;  and  in  his  Sleep  *his  Roll  fell  out  of  his 
sleefis  ha  hand.     Now  as  he  was  sleeping,  there  came  one 

loser.  to  him  and  awaked  him,  saying,  f  G(7  to  the  Ant 

thou  Sluggard^  consider  her  ways,  and  be  wise  :  and 
t  Prov.  6.  6.        ^j^j^  ^j^^j.  Q/yj..j^fi^„  suddenly  started  up,  and  sped 

him  on  his  way,  and  went  apace  till  he  came  to  the  top  of 
the  Hill. 

Now  when  he  was  got  up  to  the  top  of  the  Hill,  there 

^.  „,  .  ,.  came  two  men  running  to  meet  him  amain  :  the 

*  Christian  .     ,  %t  ^7-  j     i        ^i 
meets  ivith           name  of  the  one  was  *  /  imorous,  and  the  other 

Mistrust  and       Mistrust :    to  whom   Christian  said.  Sirs,  what's 

Timorous.  ^j^^  matter  you  run  the  wrong  way  ?     Timorous 

172 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

answered,  That  they  were  going  to  the  City  of  Xion^  and  had 
got  up  that  Difficult  place  ;  but  said  he,  the  further  we  go,  the 
more  danger  we  meet  with,  wherefore  we  turned,  and  are  going 
back  again. 

Yes,  said  Mistrust^  for  just  before  us  lies  a  couple  of  Lions 
in  the  way,  (whether  sleeping  or  waking  we  know  not)  and  we 
could  not  think,  if  we  came  within  reach  but  they  would 
presently  pull  us  in  pieces. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  you  make  me  afraid^  but  whither 
shall  I  fly  to  be  safe  ?  ^f  i  go  back  to  mine  own  Countrey.,  That  is 
prepared  for  Fire  ana  Brimstone^  and  I  shall  certainly  perish  there. 
If  I  can  go  to  the  Ccelestial  City^  I  am  sure  to  be  in  safety  there^ 

*  /  must  venture  ;    To  go  hack  is  nothing  but  death^ 

to  go  forward  is  fear  of  death ^  and  life  everlasting  shak^l^/r^f 
beyond  it.     I  will  yet  go  forward.     So   Mistrust 

and  Timorous  ran  down  the  Hill^  and  Christian  went  on  his 
way.  But  thinking  again  of  what  he  heard  from  the  men^  he  felt 
in   his   Boso7n  for  his   Roll.,   that    he   might   read  therein   and  be 

comforted ;    but  he  felt  and  found  "j"  it  not.      Then  .  p,   .   . 

was  Christian  in  great  distress^  and  knew  not  what  missed  kis 

to  do^  for  he  wanted  that  which  used  to  relieve  him  ;  Roll  wherein 

and  that  which  should  have  been  his  Pass  into  the  he  used  to  take 
Ccelestial  City.      Here  therefore  he  began  to  be  much 

*  perplexed.,  and  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  at  last  he  *  He  is  per- 
bethought  hiins elf  that  he  had  slept  in  the  Arbor  that  plexedfor 
is  on  the  side  of  the  Hill  \  and  falling  down  upon  his 

knees.,  he  asked  God  forgiveness  for  that  foolish  faSi^  and  then  went 
back  to  look  for  his  Roll.      But  all  the  way  he  went  back.,  who  can 
sufficiently  set  forth  the  sorrow  of  Christians  heart  ?     Sometimes  he 
sighed.,  sometimes  he  wept.,  and  oftentimes  he  chid  himself.,  for  being 
so  foolish  to  fall  asleep  in  that  place  which  was  ereSled  only  for 
a   little  refreshment  for  his   weariness.      Thus   therefore   he   went 
back.,  carefully  looking  on  this  side.,  and  on  that.,  all  the  way  as  he 
went.,  if  happily  he  might  find  the  Roll.,  that  had  been  his  comfort  so 
many  times  in  his  fourney.      He  went  thus  till  he      .  p,   •  .. 
came  again  within  sight  of  the  Arbor  where  he  sat     bewails  his 
and  slept ;  but  that  sight  renewed  '\his  sorrow  the    foolish 
morcy   by   bringing    again.,   even   afresh.,  his   evil  of    ^l^^pi^g, 
sleeping  unto  his  mind.     Thus  therefore  he  now  went        xf,    "    '     s 
on  bewailing  his  sinful  sleep.,  sayings  O  wretched  man  ' ' 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

that  I  am,  that  I  should  sleep  in  the  day  time^  that  I  should  sleep 
in  the  midst  of  difficulty  !  that  I  should  so  indulge  the  flesh  as  to 
use  that  rest  for  ease  to  my  fleshy  which  the  Lord  of  the  Hill  hath 
ereSied  only  for  the  relief  of  the  Spirits  of  Pilgrims  /  How  many 
steps  have  I  took  in  vain  !  [Thus  it  happened  to  Israel  for  their 
sin  they  were  sent  hack  again  by  the  way  of  the  red  Sea)  and  I  am 
made  to  tread  those  steps  with  sorrow^  which  I  might  have  trod 
with  delight^  had  it  not  been  for  this  sinful  sleep.  How  far  might 
I  have  been  on  my  way  by  this  time  !  I  am  made  to  tread  those 
steps  thrice  over^  which  I  needed  not  to  have  trod  but  once  :  Tea 
now  also   I  am   like  to  be  benighted^  for  the  day  is  almost  spent. 

0  that  I  had  not  slept !  Now  by  this  time  he  was  come  to  the 
Arbor  again.,  where  for  a  while  he  sat  down  and  wept ;  but  at 
last  [as  Christian  would  have  it)  looking  sorrowfully  down  under 
*  Christian  ^^^  Settle^  there  he  *  espied  his   Roll ;   the  which  he 

findeth  his  with  trembling  and  haste  catch'd  up  and  put  into  his 

Roll -where  Bosom  ;   but  who  can  tell  how  joyful  this  man  was^ 

he  lost  it.  ^^^^  f^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^ -^  j^^ii  ^^^-^  p      p^^  ^fj-^  j^^ii 

was  the  assurance  of  his  Life^  and  acceptance  at  the  desired  Haven. 
Therefore  he  laid  it  up  in  his  Bosom.,  gave  thanks  to  God  for 
directing  his  Eye  to  the  place  where  it  lay.,  and  with  Joy  and  Tears 
betook  himself  again  to  his  Journey.  But  oh.,  how  nimbly  did  he  go 
up  the  rest  of  the  Hill !  Tet  before  he  got  up.,  the  Sun  went  down 
upon  Christian  ;  and  this  made  him  again  recall  the  [Canity  of  his 
sleeping  to  his  remembrance  ;  and  thus  he  again  began  to  condole 
with  himself:,  O  thou  sinful  sleep  !  how  for  thy  sake  am  I  like 
to  be  benighted  in  my  Journey  !  I  must  walk  without  the 
Sun,  darkness  must  cover  the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I  must  hear 
the  noise  of  the  doleful  Creatures,  because  of  my  sinful  sleep  ! 
Now  also  he  remembred  the  story  that  Mistrust  and  Timorous  told 
hitn  of  how  they  were  frighted  with  the  sight  of  the  Lions.  Then 
said  Christian  to  himself  again.,  These  Beasts  range  tn  the  night  for 
their  prey.,  and  if  they  should  meet  with  me  in  the  dark.,  how  should 

1  shift  theyn  ?  how  should  I  escape  being  by  them  torn  in  pieces  ? 
Thus  he  went  on.,  but  while  he  was  bewailing  his  unhappy  mis- 
carriage., he  lift  up  his  Eyes.,  and  behold  there  was  a  very  stately 
Palace  before  him,  the  name  of  which  was  Beautiful,  and  it  stood 
by  the  High-way  side. 

So  I  saw   in   my  Dream,  that   he  made  haste  and   went 
forward,  that  if  possible  he  might  get  Lodging  there  ;    Now 

174 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

before  he  had  gone  far,  he  entred  into  a  very  narrow  passage 
which  was  about  a  furlong  ofF  the  Porters  Lodge,  and  looking 
very  narrowly  before  him  as  he  went,  he  espied  two  Lions  in 
the  way.     Now  thought  he,  I  see  the  dangers  that  Mistrust 
and   Timorous  were  driven  back  by.     (The  Lions  were  chained 
but  he  saw  not  the  Chains.)     Then  he  was  afraid,  and  thought 
also  himself  to  go  back  after  them,  for  he  thought  nothing  but 
Death  was  before  him  :   But  the  Porter  at  the  Lodge,  whose 
Name  is  Watchful^  perceiving  that  Christian  made 
a  halt,  as  if  he  would  go  back,  cryed  unto  him,     *  ^"^^^^  '^•'+- 
saying.  Is  thy  strength  so  small  ?   fear  not  the  Lions,  for  they 
are  chained,  and  are  placed  there  for  tryal  of  Faith,  where  it  is  ; 
and  for  discovery  of  those  that  have  none  :  keep  in  the  midst  of 
the  Path,  and  no  hurt  shall  come  unto  thee. 

Then  I  saw  that  he  went  on,  trembling  for  fear  of  the 
Lions  ;  but  taking  good  heed  to  the  diredions^of  the  Porter^  he 
heard  them  roar,  but  they  did  him  no  harm.  Then  he  clapt 
his  hands,  and  went  on  till  he  came  and  stood  before  the  Gate 
where  the  Porter  was.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Porter^  Sir, 
What  House  is  this,  and  may  I  lodge  here  to  night?  The 
Porter  answered,  This  House  was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  Hill 
and  he  built  it  for  the  Relief  and  Security  of  Pilgrims.  The 
Porter  also  asked  whence  he  was,  and  whither  he  was  going  ? 

Chr.     I  am  come  from  the   City  of  Destru^ion^  and   am 
going  to  Mount  Zion,  but  because  the  Sun  is  now  set,  I  desire 
if  I  may  to  lodge  here  to  night.  ' 

Por.      What  is  your  Name  P 

Chr.     My  Name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  Name  at  the 
first  was  Grace/ess :   I  came  of  the  Race  of  *  Japhet, 
whom  God  will  perswade  to  dwell  in  the  Tents  of     *  ^^"'  9-  ^7. 
Shem. 

Por.      But   how  doth  it  happen  you  come  so  late,  the  Sun  is 
set  r 

Chr.  I  had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched  man  that 
1  am  !  I  slept  in  the  Arbor  that  stands  on  the  Hill-side  ;  nay 
I  had  notwithstanding  that,  been  here  much  sooner,  but  that  in 
niy-  sleep  I  lost  my  evidence,  and  came  without  it  to  the  brow 
of  the  Hill,  and  then  feeling  for  it,  and  finding  it  not,  I  was 
forced,  with  sorrow  of  Heart,  to  go  back  to  the  place  where  I 
slept  my  sleep,  where  I  found  it,  and  now  I  am  come. 

175 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Por.  Well,  I  will  call  out  one  of  the  Virgins  of  this  place, 
who  will  (if  she  like  your  talk)  bring  you  into  the  rest  of  the 
Family,  according  to  the  Rules  of  the  House.  So  Watchful  the 
Porter  rang  a  Bell,  at  the  sound  of  which  came  out  at  the  door 
of  the  House  a  grave  and  beautiful  Damsel  named  Discretion^ 
and  asked  why  she  was  called  ? 

The  Porter  answered.  This  Man  is  in  a  Journey  from  the 
City  of  Destruction  to  Mount  Z/V«,  but  being  weary  and  be- 
nighted, he  asked  me  if  he  might  lodge  here  to  night  ?  so  I  told 
him  I  would  call  for  thee,  who,  after  discourse  had  with  him, 
mayest  do  as  seemeth  thee  good,  even  according  to  the  Law  of 
the  House. 

Then  she  asked  him  whence  he  was,  and  whither  he  was 
going  ?  and  he  told  her.  She  asked  also,  how  he  got  in  the 
way  ?  and  he  told  her.  Then  she  asked  him,  What  he  had 
seen  and  met  with  in  the  way  ?  and  he  told  her.  And  last,  she 
asked  his  Name  ?  so  he  said,  It  is  Christian^  and  1  have  so  much 
the  more  a  desire  to  lodge  here  to  night,  because,  by  what 
I  perceive,  this  place  was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  Hill,  for  the 
relief  and  security  of  Pilgrims  :  So  she  smiled,  but  the  water 
stood  in  her  Eyes  :  And  after  a  little  pause,  she  said,  I  will  call 
forth  two  or  three  more  of  the  Family.  So  she  ran  to  the 
Door  and  called  out  Prudence^  P'^^y,  ^rid  Charity,  who  after 
a  little  more  discourse  with  him,  had  him  into  the  Family  ;  and 
many  of  them  meeting  him  at  the  threshold  of  the  house,  said, 
Come  in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord  ;  this  house  was  built  by  the 
Lord  of  the  Hill,  on  purpose  to  entertain  such  Pilgrims  in. 
Then  he  bowed  his  head  and  followed  them  into  the  House  : 
so  when  he  was  come  in,  and  sat  down,  they  gave  him  some- 
thing to  drink  ;  and  consented  together  that  until  supper  was 
ready,  some  of  them  should  have  some  particvdar  discourse  with 
Christian,  for  the  best  improvement  of  time,  and  they  appointed 
Piety  and  Prudence,  and  Charity  to  discourse  with  him  :  and 
thus  they  began. 

Piety.     Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been  so  loving  to 

you,  to  receive  you  into  our  house  this  night ;  let  us,  if 

^^  ^   '!'■  perhaps  we  mav  better  our  selves  thereby^  talk  with*you 

courses  mm.  ^      u    i  ■  ;;  •  ni      •  e 

of  all  things  that  have  hapned  to  you  in  your  Pilgrimages 

Chr.     With  a  very  good  will,  and  I  am  glad  that  you  are 

so  well  disposed. 

176 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Piety.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  your  self  to  a 
Pilgrims  life  ? 

Chr.     I    was    *  driven    out   of  my   Native   Country  by  a 
dreadful   sound   that  was   in  mine   Ears,  to   wit, 
That  unavoidable  destru6lion   did  attend   me,   if     *  ^'^'^c  Chris- 

Tij-.i^i  1  T  tia.n  was  driven 

1  abode  m  that  place  where  1  was.  ^,  .    .  ,■  ^,,,^ 

r  out  of  his  own 

riety.      But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came     Country. 

out  of  your  Country  this  way  ? 

Chr.     It  was  as  God  would  have  it ;  for  when  I  was  under 

the  fears  of  destruftion,  I  did  not  know  whither  to  go  ;  but  by 

chance  there  came  a  man,  even  to  me,  (as  I  was  trembling  and 

weeping)    whose    name    is    \ Evangelist,    and    he 

direfted   me  to  the  Wicket  Gate,  which  else  I     X^ow^egoes 

'  .  into  the  way 

should  never  have  found,  and  so  set  me  mto  the     to  Zion. 

way  that  hath  led  me  direftly  to  this  House. 

Piety,      But  did  you  not  come  by  the  House  of  the  Interpreter  ? 

Chr.     Yes,  and  did  see  such  things  there,  the  remembrance 

of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long  as  I  live  :  especially  three 

things,    *to    wit.    How     Christ,    in    despite    of 

Satan,  maintains  his  work  of  Grace  in  the  heart  :       /■  ^'^^ff^^'^^ 
,  '  II-  1    1  •         ir         •  c     of  what  he  saw 

how  the  man   had   smned  himself  quite  out  or     in  ihe  way. 

hopes  of  Gods  mercy,   and   also    the    dream    of 

him  that  thought  in  his  sleep  the  day  of  Judgment  was  come. 

Piety.      Why  ?  did  you  hear  him  tell  his  Dream  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  a  dreadful  one  it  was,  I  thought ;  it  made 
my  heart  ake  as  he  was  telling  of  it,  but  yet  I  am  glad  I 
heard  it. 

Piety.  Was  that  all  you  saw  at  the  house  of  the  Inter- 
preter F 

Chr.  No,  he  took  me  and  had  me  where  he  shewed  me 
a  stately  Palace,  and  how  the  People  were  clad  in  Gold  that 
were  in  it  ;  and  how  there  came  a  venturous  Man,  and  cut  his 
way  through  the  Armed  men  that  stood  in  the  Door  to  keep 
him  out ;  and  how  he  was  bid  to  come  in,  and  win  eternal 
Glory  ;  Me  thought  those  things  did  ravish  my  heart ;  I  would 
have  staid  at  that  good  Mans  house  a  twelve  month,  but  that  I 
knew  I  had  further  to  go. 

Piety.      And  what  saw  ye  else  in  the  way  ? 

Chr.  Saw  !  Why,  I  went  but  a  little  further,  and  I  saw 
one,  as  I  thought  in  my  mind,  hang  bleeding  upon  the  Tree  ; 

B.  M  177 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

and  the  very  sight  of  him  made  my  Burden  fall  oflF  my  back 
(for  I  groaned  under  a  very  heavy  burden)  but  then  it  fell  down 
from  off  me.  'Twas  a  strange  thing  to  me,  for  I  never  saw 
such  a  thing  before  ;  Yea,  and  while  I  stood  looking  up  (for 
then  I  could  not  forbear  looking)  three  shining  ones  came  to 
me  :  one  of  them  testified  that  my  sins  were  forgiven  me  ; 
another  stript  me  of  my  Rags,  and  gave  me  this  broidered  Coat 
which  you  see  ;  and  the  third  set  the  mark  which  you  see  in  my 
fore-head,  and  gave  me  this  sealed  Roll  (and  with  that  he 
plucked  it  out  of  his  Bosome.) 

Piety.     But  you  saw  more  than  thisy  did  you  not. 

Chr.  The  things  that  I  have  told  you  were  the  best,  yet 
some  other  matter  I  saw,  as  namely,  I  saw  three  Men,  Simple^ 
Slothy  and  Presumption^  lie  a  sleep  a  little  out  of  the  way  as 
I  came,  with  Irons  upon  their  heels  ;  but  do  you  think  I  could 
awake  them  ?  I  also  saw  For?nality  and  Hypocrisie  come  tumbling 
over  the  Wall  to  go  (as  they  pretended)  to  Zion^  but  they  were 
quickly  lost ;  even  as  my  self  did  tell  them,  but  they  would  not 
believe:  but,  above  all,  I  found  it  hard  work  to  get  up  this  Hill, 
and  as  hard  to  come  by  the  Lions  Mouth  ;  and  truly  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  good  Man,  the  Porter  that  stands  at  the  Gate, 
I  do  not  know,  but  that  after  all,  I  might  have  gone  back 
again  :  but  I  thank  God  I  am  here,  and  I  thank  you  for 
receiving  of  me. 

Then  Prudence  thought  good  to  ask  him  a  few  Questions, 
Prudence  dis-      ^^'^  desired  his  answer  to  them. 
courses  him.  Pru.     Do  you  not  think  sometirnes  of  the  Countrey 

from  whence  you  came  ? 
*  C\\x\s,i\3.n's  Chr.     Yes,  *but  with  much  shame  and  de- 

his  Native  testation  ;     Truly y  if  I  had  been  mindful  of  that 

Country.  Countrey  from  whence  I  came  out^  I  might  have  had 

Heb.  II.  16,  opportunity  to  have  returned;  hut  now  I  desire  a 
^"*  better  Countrey^  that  is  an  heavenly. 

Pru.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some  of  the  things 
that  then  you  were  conversant  withall  F 

Chr.     Yes,    but    greatly    against    my    will,    especially   my 

inward  and  "fcarnal  cogitations ;  with  which  all 

di^t^TJwith      ^y  Country-men,  as  well  as  my  self,  were  de- 

carnalcogita-      lighted;  but  now  all  those  things  are  my  grief, 

^'<"""'  and  might  I  but  chuse  mine  own  things,  I  would 

178 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

*chuse  never  to  think  of  those  things  more:  but  when  I  would 

be  a  doing  of  that  which  is  best,  f  that  which  is 

worst  is  with  me.  *  Christian's 

Pru.     Do  you   not  find  sometimes,  as   if  those     ^  °^"' 
things   were  vanquished,  which  at  other  times   are     t  Rom.  7. 
your  perplexity  ? 

Chr.      Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom  ;    but  they  are  to  me 

*  golden    hours,    in    which    such    things    happen 

J"  '  &  f  r  ♦  Christian's 

™   "^^-  goldeti  hours. 

Pru.      Can  you   remember  by   what   means  you 

find  your  annoyances  at  times,  as  if  they  were  vanquished  P 

Chr.     Yes,  when  fl  think  what  I  saw  at  the  Cross,  that 

will  do  it  ;  and  when  I  look  upon   my  Broidred 

Coat,  that  will  do  it ;  and  when  I  look  into  the     christian 

Roll  that  I  carry  in  my  Bosom,  that  will  do  it ;     gets  power 

and  when  my  thoughts  wax  warm  about  whither     against  his 
,  .  •',  Ml    1      •  Corruptions. 

1  am  going,  that  will  do  it. 

Pru.      And   what  is   it   that   makes  you   so   desirous   to  go   to 
Mount  Zion  ? 

Chr.     Why,  *  there  I  hope  to  see  him  alive,  that  did  hang 
dead  on  the  Cross  ;  and  there  I  hope  to  be  rid  of     *  ^^ 
all  those  things,  that  to  this   day  are  in  me  an     Christian 
annoyance  to  me ;    there,  they  say,  there  is  no     "^ould beat 
■f  death,  and  there  I  shall  dwell  with  such  Com- 
pany as  I  like  best.     For  to  tell  you  truth,  I  love     "*"  ^^^-  ^5-  8. 
him,  because  I  was  by  him  eased  of  my  burden,     ^^^-  '^^-  4- 
and  I  am  weary  of  my  inward  sickness :  I  would  fain  be  where 
I  shall  die  no  more,  and   with  the  Company  that  shall  con- 
tinually cry,  *  Holy,  Holy,  Holy. 

Then  said  Charity  to  Christian,  Have  you  a     *  ^^^"^X  ^"■ 

.  J'        .  >  J  courses  him. 

r amity  r      Are  you  a  married  man  r 

Chr.     I  have  a  Wife  and  four  small  Children. 

Cha.     And  why  did  you  not  bring  thein  along  with  you  ? 

Chr.     Then  Christian  *wept,  and  said.  Oh,  how  willingly 
would  I  have  done  it,  but  they  were  all  of  them 
utterly  averse  to  my  going  on  Pilgrimage.  *  Christian's 

Cha,  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and  fy-l^  j 
have  endeavoured  to  have  shown  them  the  danger  of  Children, 
being  behind. 

Chr.     So  I  did,  and  told  them  also  what  God  had  shewed 

M  2  179 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

to    me   of  the    Destru6lion    of  our  City :    but  I    seemed    to 

^  them    as  one   that   mocked  :    and   they  believed 

Gen.  iQ.  14.  ^  -' 

^  me  not. 

Cha.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would  bless  your 
Counsel  to  them  F 

Chr.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  afFedlion  ;  for  you  must 
think  that  my  Wife  and  poor  Children  were  very  dear  unto 
me. 

Cha.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  sorrow^  and  fear  of 
destruction  ?  for  I  suppose  that  destru£iion  was  visible  enough 
to  you  ? 

Chr.     Yes,  over,  and  over,  and   over.     They   might   also 

.  .  ,  -j-see  my  fears  in  my  Countenance,  in  my  Tears, 
fear  of  perish-  "^"^^  ^'^^  ""^  "^7  trembling  under  the  apprehension 
ing  might  be  of  the  Judgment  that  did  hang  over  our  heads  ; 
read tn  his  very  ]^^^  ^\\  -^^g  j^qj-  sufficient  to  prevail  with  them  to 
countenance.  ■  , 

come  with  me. 

Cha.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves^  why  they 
came  not  ? 

Chr.     Why,  *my  Wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this  World; 

and  my  Children  were  given  to  the  foolish  delights 

whyhirivife      o^  YO\xt\\  :    SO  what  by  one  thing  and  what  by 

and  Children       another,  they  left  me  to  wander  in  this  manner 

did  not  go  alone. 

^^  '    ^"'^'  Cha.     But  did  you  not  with  your  vain  life  damp 

all  that  you  by  words  used  by  way  of  perswasion  to  bring  them  away 
with  you  F 

Chr.  Indeed  I  cannot  commend  my  life,  for  I  am  conscious 
to  my  self  of  many  failings  therein  :  I  know  also  that  a  man  by 
his  Conversation  may  soon  overthrow  what  by  Argument  or 
Persuasion  he  doth  labour  to  fasten  upon  others  for  their  good. 
Yet,  this  I  can  say,  I  was  very  wary  of  giving 
Chnstians  them  occasion,  by  any  unseemly  action,  to  make 

s°ation  before  them  averse  to  going  on  Pilgrimage.  Yea,  for 
his  Wife  and  this  very  thing,  they  would  tell  me  I  was  too 
Children.  precise,  and  that  I  denied  my  self  of  things  (for 

their  sakes)  in  which  they  saw  no  evil.  Nay,  I  think  I  may 
say,  that  if  what  they  saw  in  me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my 
great  tenderness  in  sinning  against  God,  or  of  doing  any  wrong 
to  my  Neighbour. 

180 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Cha.     Indeed  *Cain  hated  his  Brother ^  because  his  own  works 

were  evil,  and  his  Brothers  righteous  ;  and  if  thy 

Wife  and  Children  have  been  offended  with  thee  for       ,     "^^If^". 
1-1  II         1  1  1  1       •        I        I  1        clear  oj  their 

thtSy   they    thereby  shew   themselves   to   be  implacable     Blood,  if  they 

to  good^  *  and  thou  hast  delivered  thy  Soul  from  their     perish. 

blood.  *  T?    1 

Now  1  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  thus  they  sat 

talking  together  until  Supper  was  ready.     So  when  they  had 

made  ready,   they   sat   down    to   meat  :    Now   the  Table  was 

furnished  with  *fat  things,  and  with  Wine  that 

was  well  refined,  and  all  their  ftalk  at  the  Table     ^,  •  '^^    ,    , 

T/-\r»T-v       -irT-11  I  Christian  had 

was  about  the  LUKD  ot  the  Hill:  as  namely,     to  his  Supper. 

about  that  HE  had  done,  and  whereof  HE  did 

what    HE    did,   and    why   he    had    builded   that     ^ 7}^'''^^'' 

TT  ji_i.  I  -JT  -JL  at  Supper  tifne. 

House  :  and  by  what  they  said,  1  perceived  that 

HE  had  been  a  great  IVarriour.,  and  had  fought  with,  and  slain 

*him    that    had    the   power  of   Death,   but    not 

without   great   danger   to   himself:    which  made        Heb.  ■2.  14, 

me  love  him  the  more. 

For,  as  they  said,  and  as  I  believe  (said  Christian^  he  did  it 
with  the  loss  of  much  blood  :  but  that  which  put  glory  of  Grace 
into  all  he  did,  was,  that  he  did  it  out  of  pure  love  to  this 
Countrey.  And  beside,  there  were  some  of  them  of  the 
Houshold  that  said,  they  had  been  and  spoke  with  him  since 
he  did  dye  on  the  Cross  ;  and  they  have  attested,  that  they  had 
it  from  his  own  lips,  that  he  is  such  a  lover  of  poor  Pilgrims, 
that  the  like  is  not  to  be  found  from  the  East  to  the  West. 

They  moreover  gave  an  instance  of  what  they  affirm'd,  and 
that  was.  He  had  stript  himself  of  his  glory,  that  he  might  do 
this  for  the  Poor;  and  that  they  heard  him  say  and  affirm.  That 
he  would  not  dwell  in  the  Mountain  of  Zion  alone.  They  said 
moreover,  That  he  had  made  many  Pilgrims  *  Christ  makes 
*  Princes,  though  by  nature  they  were  Beggars  Princes  of 
born,  and  their  original  had  been  the  Dunghil.  Beggars. 

Thus    they    discoursed    together    till    late    at     ^  ^^"''-  '^'  ^■ 
night,  and  after  they  had  committed  themselves     ^^^^'  "3- 7- 
to  their  Lord  for  Proteftion,  they  betook  themselves  to  rest : 
The  Pilgrim  they  laid  in  a  large  upper  *  Chamber, 
whose  Window  opened  towards  the  Sun-rising :      d  ^  5if '^1^ 
the    name    of  the    Chamber    was    Peace^    where 
he  slept  till  break  of  day,  and  then  he  awoke,  and  sung, 

181 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Where  am  I  now  !    is  this  the  love  and  care 
Of  yesuSj  for  the  men  that  Pilgrims  are 
Thus  to  provide  !    That  I  should  be  forgiven  ! 
And  dwell  already  the  next  door  to  Heaven. 

So  in  the  morning  they  all  got  up,  and  after  some  more 
discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not  depart  till  they  had 
shew'd  him  the  Rarities  of  that  place.  And  first  they  had  him 
^j  .  into  the  Study,  *  where  they  shewed  Records  of 

had  into  the         ^"^  greatest  Antiquity  ;  in  which,  as  1  remember 
Sttidy,  and  my  Dream,  they  shewed  him  the  first  Pedegree  of 

what  he  saw  ^hg  Lgj-d  of  the  Hill,  that  he  was  the  Son  of  the 
Ancient  of  Days,  and  came  by  that  eternal 
Generation.  Here  also  was  more  fully  Recorded  the  Afts  that 
he  had  done,  and  the  names  of  many  hundreds  that  he  had 
taken  into  his  Service  ;  and  how  he  had  placed  them  in  such 
Habitations  that  could  neither  by  length  of  Days,  nor  decays 
of  Nature  be  dissolved. 

Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  A6ls  that  some 
of  his  Servants  had  done.  As  how  they  had  subdued  Kingdoms, 
wrought  Righteousness,  obtained  Promises,  stopped  the  mouths 
of  Lions,  quenched  the  "["violence  of  Fire,  escaped 
tHeb.  11.33,  the  edge  of  the  Sword,  out  of  weakness  were 
made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  and  turned 
to  flight  the  Armies  of  the  Aliens. 

Then  they  read  again  in  another  part  of  the  Records  of  the 
House,  where  it  was  shewed  how  willing  their  Lord  was  to 
receive  into  his  favour,  any,  even  any,  though  they  in  time  past 
had  offered  great  affronts  to  his  Person  and  Proceedings.  Here 
also  were  several  other  Histories  of  many  other  famous  things, 
of  all  which  Christian  had  a  view  :  as  of  things  both  Ancient 
and  Modern,  together  with  Prophecies  and  Prediftions  of 
things  that  have  their  certain  accomplishment,  both  to  the 
dread  and  amazement  of  Enemies,  and  the  comfort  and  solace 
of  Pilgrims. 

The    next    day    they    took    him,    and    had    him    into    the 

"I"  Armory,  where  they  shewed  him  all  manner  of 

t  Christian  Furniture,  which   their    Lord    had    provided    for 

Armory.  Pilgrims,  as  Sword,  Shield,  Helmet,  Brest-plate, 

All  Prayer^  and  Shoes  that  would  not  wear  out. 

And  there  was  here  enough  of  this  to  harness  out  as  many  men 

182 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

for  the  service  of  their  Lord,  as  there  be  Stars  in  the  Heaven  for 
multitude. 

They  also  shewed  him  some  of  the  Engines  with  which 
some  of  his  Servents  had  done  wonderful  things.     «  christian 
*They  shewed  him  Moses's   Rod,  the    Hammer     is  made  to 
and  Nail  with  which  JaelsXcw  Si  sera  ^  the  Pitchers,     see  ancient 
Trumpets,   and   Lamps  too,  with   which   Gideon        ^^^^' 
put  to  flight  the  Armies  of  Midian.     Then  they  shewed  him 
the   Oxes   Goad   wherewith   Shamgar  slew  six   hundred  men. 
They  shewed  him  also  the  Jaw-bone  with  which  Sampson  did 
such  mighty  feats  ;  they  shewed  him  moreover  the  Sling  and 
Stone  with  which  David  slew  Goliah  of  Oath  :  and  the  Sword 
also  with  which  their  Lord  will  kill  the  man  of  Sin  in  the  day 
that  he  shall  rise  up  to  the  Prey.     They  shewed  him  besides, 
many   excellent   things,  with   which    Christian  was  much  de- 
lighted.    This  done,  they  went  to  their  rest  again. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  on  the  morrow  he  got  up 
to  go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to  stay  till  the  next  day 
also  ;  and  then  said  they,  we  will  (if  the  day  be  clear)  shew  you 
the  *dele6lable  Mountains,  which  they  said,  would     «  cj^ristian 
yet  further  add  to  his  comfort,  because  they  were     shewed  the 
nearer  the  desired  Heaven,  than  the  place  where     deledlable 
at  present   he  was.     So  he  consented  and  staid.         oun  ams. 
When  the  morning  was  up,  they  had  him  to  the  top  of  the 
House,  -f-and  bid  him  look  South,  so  he  did  :  and  , 

behold  at  a  great  distance  he  saw  a  most  pleasant 
Mountainous  Country,  beautified  with  Woods,  Vine-yards, 
Fruits  of  all  sorts  ;  Flowers  also,  with  Springs  and  Fountains, 
very  delegable  to  behold.  Then  he  asked  the  name  of  the 
Country ;  they  said  it  was  Immanuels  Land :  and  it  is  as 
Common,  say  they,  as  this  Hill  is,  to  and  for  all  the  Pilgrims. 
And  when  thou  comest  there,  from  thence  thou  mayest  see  to 
the  Gate  of  the  Coelestial  City  ;  as  the  Shepherds  that  live 
there  will  make  appear. 

Now  he  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward,  *and  they 
were  willinp;  he  should  :   but  first,  said  they,  let 
us  go  again  into  the  Armory  ;  so  they  did,  and     ^et forward. 
when  he  came  there,  they  f  harnessed  him  from 
head  to  foot,  with  what  was  of  proof,  lest  perhaps     t  Christian 
he  should  meet  with  assaults  in   the   way.      He     ^arlud.''^ 
being  therefore  thus  accoutred,  walketh  out  with 

183 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

his  Friends  to  the  Gate,  and  there  he  asked  the  Porter  if  he  saw 
any  Pilgrims  pass  by ;  then  the  Porter  answered,  Yes. 

Chr.      Pray  did  you  know  him  ?    said  he. 

Por.     I  asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was  Faithfull. 

Chr.  O  said  Christian^  I  know  hi?n^  he  is  my  Towns-man, 
my  near  Neighbour,  he  comes  from  the  place  where  I  was  born  ;  how 
far  do  you  think  he  may  be  before  ? 

Por.     He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  Hill. 

Chr.      Well,  *said  Christian,  good  Porter,  the  Lord  be  with 

*  H  /CI  's-  thee,  and  add  to  all  thy  blessings  much  increase  of  the 
tian  and  the         kindness  that  thou  hast  shewed  to  me. 

Foxier  greei  Then  he  began  to  go  forward,  but  Discretion, 

a  parting.  Piety,    Charity,   and   Prudence   would   accompany 

him  down  to  the  foot  of  the  Hill.  So  they  went  on  together, 
reiterating  their  former  discourses  till  they  came  to  go  down  the 
Hill.  Then  said  Christian,  as  it  was  difficult  coming  up,  so  (so 
far  as  I  can  see)  it  is  dangerous  going  down.  Yes,  said  Prudence, 
so  it  is  :  for  it  is  an  hard  matter  for  a  man  to  go  down  into  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation,  as  thou  art  now,  and  to 

Htmufaffon''"^  '^^^^^  "°  ^^'P  ^^  ^^^  ^^^  •  Therefore,  said  they, 
are  we  come  out  to  accompany  thee  down  the 
Hill.  So  he  began  to  go  down  ;  but  very  warily,  yet  he  caught 
a  slip  or  two. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  these  good  Companions 
(when  Christian  was  gone  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  Hill)  gave 
him  a  Loaf  of  Bread,  a  Bottle  of  Wine  and  a  Cluster  of  Raisins, 
and  then  he  went  on  his  way. 

But  now  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation  poor  Christian  was 
hard  put  to  it,  for  he  had  gone  but  a  little  way  before  he  espied 
a  foul  Fiend  coming  over  the  Field  to  meet  him  ;  his  name  is 
Apollyon.  Then  did  Christian  begin  to  be  afraid,  and  cast  in 
his  mind  whether  to  go  back  or  to  stand  his  ground.  But  he 
considered  again,  that  he  had  no  Armour  for  his 
Christian  w(?        Back,  and  therefore  thought  that  to  turn  the  Back 

Armour  for  ,  .  .    ,  .         ,  .     °  ,  .  , 

his  Back.  ^o   him   might  give  him  greater   advantage  with 

ease  to  pierce  him  with  his  Darts  ;  therefore  he 

resolved  to  venture,  and  stand  his  ground.     For,  thought  he, 

*  Ch  istian's  *bad  I  no  more  in  mine  eye  than  the  saving  of 
resolution  in        niy  life,  'twould  be  the  best  way  to  stand. 

the  approach  So  he  went  on,  and  Apollyon  met  him  :   now 

^/Apollyon.        ^j^^    Monster    was    hideous    to    behold,    he    was 

184 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

cloathed  with  scales  like  a  Fish  ;  (and  they  are  his  pride)  he 
had  Wings  like  a  Dragon,  Feet  like  a  Bear,  and  out  of  his 
Belly  came  Fire  and  Smoke,  and  his  Mouth  was  as  the  Mouth 
of  a  Lyon.  When  he  was  come  up  to  Christian^  he  beheld 
him  with  a  disdainful  countenance,  and  thus  began  to  question 
with  him. 

Apol.      Whence  come  you^  and  whither  are  you  bound  ? 

Chr.     I  am  come  from  the  City  of  DcstruSlion  ■]■  which  is 
the  place  of  all  evil,  and  am  going  to  the  City     ^  Discourse 
of  Zion.  betwixt 

Apol.     By  this  I  perceive  thou  art  one  of  my     Christian 
Subje^s^  for  all  that  Country  is  mine^  and  I  am  the     "'"      P°  ^°"' 
Prince  and  God  of  it.      How  is  it  then  that  thou  hast  run  away 
from  thy  King  ?      Were  it  not  that  1  hope  thou  mayest  do  me  more 
service^  I  would  strike  thee  noiv  at  one  blow  to  the  Ground. 

Chr.  I  was  born  indeed  in  your  Dominions,  but  your 
service  was  hard,  and  your  Wages  such  as  a  man  could  not 
live  on,  *for  the  Wa?es  of  sin  is  death  ;  therefore     #  „        c 

'-/  '^-'tj-j  l  ^ovcv.  6.  23.- 

when  1  was  come  to  years,  1  did  as  other  con- 
siderate Persons  do,  look  out,  if  perhaps  I  might  mend  my  self. 

Apol.  There  is  no  Prince  that  will  thus  lightly  lose  his 
Subje^s,  neither  will  I  as  yet  lose  thee  ;  but  since  thou  complainest 
of  thy  Service  and  Wages,  fbe  content  to  go  back.,  , 

what  our  Countrey  will  afford.,  I  do  here  promise  to     flatlerv  ^°"  ^ 
give  thee. 

Chr.  But  I  have  let  my  self  to  another,  even  to  the  King 
of  Princes,  and  how  can  I  with  fairness  go  back  with  thee  ? 

Apol.      Thou    hast    done    in    this    according    to    the    Proverb., 
•|-change  a  bad  for  a  worse  :  but  it  is  ordinary  for      ,  ^    jj    jj 
those   that  have  professed  themselves   his    Servants,     undervalues 
after  a  while  to  give  him  the  slip,  and  return  again      Christs 
to  me  :  do  thou  so  too,  and  all  shall  be  well.  service. 

Chr.  I  have  given  him  my  Faith,  and  sworn  my  Allegiance 
to  him,  how  then  can  I  go  back  from  this,  and  not  be  hanged 
as  a  Traitor  ? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  the  same  by  me,  and  yet  I  am  willing  to  pass 
by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  yet  turn  again,  and  go  back. 

Chr.  What  I  promised  thee  was  in  my  non-age,  and 
besides,  I  count  that  the  Prince  under  whose  Banner  now  I 
stand,  is  able  to  absolve  me,  yea,  and  to  pardon  also  what  I  did 

185 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

as  to  my  compliance  with  thee :  and  besides  (O  thou  destroying 
ApoUyon)  to  speak  truth,  I  like  his  Service,  his  wages,  his 
Servants,  his  Government,  his  Company,  and  Country,  better 
than  thine  :  and  therefore  leave  off  to  perswade  me  further, 
I  am  his  Servant,  and  I  will  follow  him. 

Apol.  Consider  again,  when  thou  art  in  cool  blood,  what  thou 
ApoUyon  ^^^  ^'^^^   ^°   "^^^^  with  in  the  way  that  thou  goest. 

pleads  the  Thou  knowest,  that  for  the  most  part,  his  Servants 

grievous  end  ^.^^g  fg  ^„  m  ^„^^  because  they  are  Transgressors 
to  disnvade"'  against  me  and  my  way  ;  how  many  of  them  have 
Christian /r^w  been  put  to  shamefull  death  ?  and  besides,  thou  countest 
persisting  in  jji^  Service  better  than  mine  ;  whereas  he  never  came 
IS  way.  ^^^  from  the  place  where  he  is,  to  deliver  any  that 

served  him  out  of  their  hands  :  but  as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as 
all  the  World  very  well  knows,  have  I  delivered,  either  by  power 
or  fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served  me,  from  him  and  his  ; 
though  taken  by  them  ;  and  so  I  will  deliver  thee. 

Chr.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them,  is  on 
purpose  to  try  their  love,  whether  they  will  cleave  to  him  to  the 
end  :  and  as  for  the  ill  end  thou  sayest  they  come  to,  that  is 
most  glorious  in  their  account :  For,  for  present  deliverance, 
they  do  not  much  expert  it ;  for  they  stay  for  their  Glory,  and 
then  they  shall  have  it,  when  their  Prince  comes  in  his,  and  the 
Glory  of  the  Angels. 

ApoL  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy  service  to  him, 
and  how  dost  thou  think  to  receive  Wages  of  him  ? 

Chr.     Wherein,  O  ApoUyon,  have  1  been  unfaithful  to  him  ? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  thou  wast 
almost  choaked  in  the  Gulf  of  Despond,  thou  diddest 
pleads  attempt  wrong  ways  to  he  rid  of  thy  Burden,  whereas 

Christians  thou  shouldest  have  stayed  till  thy  Prince  had  taken  it 

ttifirnnties  ^^      Thou   didst   sinfully  sleep    and  lose   thy   choice 

things  :  thou  wast  also  almost  perswaded  to  go  back 
at  the  sight  of  the  Lions  :  and  when  thou  talkest  of  thy  Journey 
and  of  what  thou  hast  heard,  and  seen,  thou  art  inwardly  desirous 
of  vain  Glory  in  all  that  thou  sayest  or  doest. 

Chr.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more,  which  thou  hast  left 
out ;  but  the  Prince  whom  I  serve  and  honour,  is  merciful,  and 
ready  to  forgive  :  but  besides,  these  infirmities  possessed  me  in 
thy  Country,  for  there  I  suck'd  them  in,  and  I  have  groaned 

i86 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

under  them,  being  sorry  for  them,  and  have  obtained  Pardon  of 
my  Prince. 

Jpol.     Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a  grievous  rage,  saying, 
/  am  an  Enemy  to  this  Prince  ;   /  hate  his  Person^     Apollyon 
his  LawSy  and  People  ;   /  am  come  out  on  purpose  to     in  a  rage 
withstand  thee.  f"^^{  «/^« 

Chr.     Apollyon.,  beware  what  you  do,  for  I  am 
in  the  Kings  High- way,  the  way  of  HoHness,  therefore  take 
heed  to  your  self, 

Apol.     Then  Apollyon  stradled  quite  over  the  whole  breadth 
of  the  way,  and  said,  I  am  void  of  fear  in  this  matter,  prepare 
thy  self  to  die,  for  I  swear  by  my  Infernal  Den,  that  thou  shalt 
go  no   further,   here  will   I  spill  thy  Soul ;  and  with  that  he 
threw  a  flaming  Dart  at  his  Breast,  but  Christian  had  a  shield 
in   his  hand,  with   which  he  caught  it,  and  so  prevented  the 
danger  of  that.     Then  did   Christian  draw,  for  he   saw  'twas 
time  to  bestir  him,  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him,  throwing 
Darts  as  thick  as  Hail  ;  by  the  which,  notwithstanding  all  that 
Christian  could  do  to  avoid  it,  \  Apollyon  wounded 
him   in   his   head,   his   hand  and    foot,   this   made     t  Christian 
Christian  give  a  little   back  ;     Apollyon  therefore     his  under- 
followed  his  work  amain,  and  Christian  again  took     standuig, 
courage,   and    resisted    as   manfully  as  he  could.     ^^[  ''  ^'^,- 
This  sore  Combat   lasted   for  above  half  a  day, 
even  till  Christian  was  almost  quite  spent.     For  you  must  know 
that    Christian^  by   reason    of  his  Wounds,   must  needs  grow 
weaker  and  weaker. 

Then  Apollyon  espying  his  opportunity,  began  to  gather  up 
close  to  Christian^  and  wrestling  with  him,  gave 
him    a    dreadful    fall,   and    with    that    Christians     casMh^"^ 
Sword  flew  out  of  his  hand.     Then  said  Apollyon^     Christian 
/  am  sure  of  thee  now  ;  and  with  that  he  had  almost     ^^"^  ^°  ^^^ 
prest  him  to  death  ;   so  that  Christian  began  to 
despair  of  Life.      But  as  God  would  have  it,  while  Apollyon  was 
fetching  his  last  blow,  thereby  to  make  a  full  end 
of  this  good  man,  Christian  nimbly  stretched  out     Christians 
i-ijru-o  J  J  u-  •  VKflory  over 

his   hand   ror  his  bword,  and   caught   it,  saying,     Apollyon. 

^  Rejoyce  not  against  me.,   0  mine  Enemy .^  when  I      ,  ^,.  ,        » 
fall  I  shall  arise,  and  with  that  gave  him  a  deadly 
thrust,  which  made  him  give  back,  as  one  that  had  received  his 

187 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

mortal  wound :   Christian  perceiving  that,  made  at  him  again, 
saying,  ^Nay  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
t  Rom.  8.  8,9.      conquer  our  s^  through  him  that  loved  us.     And  with 
j^^  that  Apollyon  spread  forth  his  Dragons  wings,  and 

sped  him  away,  that  Christian  saw  him  no  more. 
In  this  combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  had  seen  and 
A  brief  re-  heard,  as  I  did,  what  yelling  and  hideous  roaring 

laiion  0/ the  Apollyon  made  all  the  time  of  the  fight,  he  spake 
combat  by  the  Hke  a  Dragon  :  and  on  the  other  side,  what  sighs 
Speaator.  ^^^  groans  burst  from  Christians  heart.     I  never 

saw  him  all  the  while  give  so  much  as  one  pleasant  look,  till  he 
perceived  he  had  wounded  Apollyon  with  his  two  edg'd  Sword, 
then  indeed  he  did  smile,  and  look  upward ;  but  'twas  the 
Christian  dreadfullest  sight  that  ever  I  saw. 

gives  God  So  when  the  battel  was  over.  Christian  said, 

thanks  for  his  \  will  here  give  thanks  to  him  that  hath  de- 
deliverance.  jj^^^.^^    ^^   ^^^   ^^  ^j^^    ^^^^y^   ^f  ^j^g    Lion  ;     tO 

him  that  did  help  me  against  Apollyon  :  and  so  he  did,  saying. 

Great  Beelzebub,  the  Captain  of  this  Fiend^ 
Designed  my  ruine,  therefore  to  this  end 
He  sent  him  harnest  out ;    and  he  with  rage^ 
That  hellish  was,  did  fiercely  me  engage  : 
But  blessed  Michael  helped  me^  and  I 
By  dint  of  Sword  did  quickly  make  him  fly  : 
Therefore  to  him  let  me  give  lasting  praise^ 
And  thanks^  and  bless  his  holy  Name  always. 

Then  there  came  to  him  an  hand  with  some  of  the  Leaves 

of  the  Tree  of  Life,  the  which  Christian  took  and  applied  to 

the  wounds  that  he  had  receiv'd  in  the  Battel,  and  was  healed 

immediately.      He  also  sat  down  in  that  place  to 

Christian  bread,  and  to  drink  of  the  Bottle  that  was  given 

goes  on  his  .  ;-;ir  !•  rilL  JJ  J 

journey  ivith  him  a  little  before ;  so  bemg  refreshed,  he  addressed 
his  Sword  himself  to  his  Journey,  with  *his  Sword  drawn 

drawn  in  ■     j^j    hand,  for  he  said,  I  know  not  but  some 

his  hand.  '  1  ',         1     1  1  •  1 

Other  enemy  may  be  at  hand,  but  he  met  with 

The  Valley  of     no  Other  affront  from  Apollyon.,  quite  thorow  this 

'Dealh^"""'^      Valley. 

Now  at  the  end  of  this  Valley  was  another, 
call'd  the  Valley  of  the  shadow  of  Death.^  and  Christian  must 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

needs  go  through  it,  because  the  way  to  the  Ccelestial  City  lay 

through   the  midst  of  it :    Now  this  Valley   is  a  very  solitary 

place.     The   Prophet   ^Jeremiah   thus    describes 

it  ;   A  Wilderness^  a  Land  of  desarts,  and  of  Pits,        -'^'''  ^" 

a  Land  of  Drought,  and  of  the  shadow  of  Death,  a  Land  that 

no  man  (but   a   Christian)  passeth  through,  and  where   no   man 

dwelt. 

Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than  in  his  fight 
with  Apollyon,  as  by  the  sequel  you  shall  see. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream,  that  when  Christian  was  got  on 
the  borders  of  the  shadow  of  Death,  there  met  him  two  Men, 
*  Children  of  them  that  brought  up  an  j-evil  report 
of  the  good  Land,  making  haste  to  go  back,  to     ^J^^'"' 
whom   Christian  spake  as  follows.  go  back. 

Chr.      IVhither  are  you  going'' 

Men.     They  said,  Back,  back,  and  we  would     "^  ^""'^-  '3- 
have  you  do  so  to,   if  either  Life  or  Peace  is  prized  by  you. 

Chr.      Why  P  what's  the  matter?  said  Christian. 

Men.  Matter,  said  they,  we  were  going  that  way  as  you 
are  going,  and  went  as  far  as  we  durst,  and  indeed  we  were 
almost  past  coming  back,  for  had  we  gone  a  little  further,  we 
had  not  been  here  to  bring  the  News  to  thee. 

Chr.      But  what  have  you  met  with,  said  Christian. 

Men.     Why  !  we  were  almost  in  the  Valley  of  the  shadow 
of  Death,  but  that  by  good  hap  we  looked  before     p^^j 
us,  and  saw  the  danger  before  we  came  to  it.  ^^  "  ^'  ^^' 

Chr.      But  what  have  you  seen  P  said  Christian.     ^^^^-  "7-  i9- 

Men.     Seen  !     Why,  the  Valley  it  self,  which  is  as  dark  as 
pitch  ;  we  also  saw  there  the  Hobgoblins,  Satyrs,  and  Dragons 
of  the  Pit :   we  heard  also  in  that  Valley  a  continual  howling 
and  yelling,  as  of  a  People  under  unutterable  misery,  who  were 
sat  down  in  affliftion  and  Irons:  and  over  that  Valley  hangs  the 
discouraging  *  Clouds  of  confusion,   Death   also 
doth  alwayes  spread   his   Wings  over   it.      In   a     *J'^^  3-  5- 
word,   it    is    every   whit   dreadful,   being   utterly     ^  ^^'  '°'  ^' 
without  order. 

Chr.      Then  said  Christian,  /  perceive  not  yet,  by  what  you 
have  said,  but  that  *this  is  my  way  to  the  desired     *  ^ 
Heaven.  *Jer.  2.  6. 

Men.     Be  it  thy  way,  we  will  not  chuse  it  for  ours :  so 

189 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

they  parted,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way  but  still  with  his 
Sword  drawn  in  his  hand  for  fear  lest  he  should  be  assaulted. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream  so  far  as  this  Valley  reached, 
there  was  on  the  right  hand  a  very  deep  Ditch, 
9-  H-  ^Y\2i.\.  Ditch  is  it  into  which  the  Blind  hath  led  the 
Blind  in  all  Ages,  and  have  both  there  miserably  perished. 
Again,  behold  on  the  left  hand  there  was  a  very  dangerous 
Quagg,  into  which,  if  even  a  good  man  falls,  he  finds  no 
bottom  for  his  foot  to  stand  on  :  Into  this  Quagg  King  David 
once  did  fall^  and  had  no  doubt  there  been  smothered,  had  not 
he  that  is  able  pluckt  him  out. 

The  Path-way  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow,  and  therefore 
good  Christian  was  the  more  put  to  it ;  for  when  he  sought  in 
the  dark  to  shun  the  Ditch  on  the  one  hand,  he  was  ready  to 
tip  over  into  the  mire  on  the  other  ;  also  when  he  sought  to 
escape  the  mire,  without  great  carefulness,  he  would  be  ready 
to  fall  into  the  Ditch,  thus  he  went  on,  and  I  heard  him  here 
sigh  bitterly ;  for  besides  the  danger  mentioned  above,  the 
Path-way  was  here  so  dark,  that  oft-times  when  he  lift  up  his 
foot  to  go  forward,  he  knew  not  where,  nor  upon  what  he 
should  set  it  next. 

About  the  midst  of  this  Valley,  I  perceived  the  Mouth  of 
Hell  to  be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the  way-side :  Now 
thought  Christian^  what  shall  I  do  ?  And  ever  and  anon  the 
Flame  and  Smoke  would  come  out  in  such  abundance,  with 
sparks  and  hideous  noises,  (things  that  cared  not  for  Christian  s 
Sword,  as  did  Apollyon  before)  that  he  was  forced  to  put  up  his 
*  Ephes  6  1 8  Sword,  and  betake  himself  to  another  weapon 
^  called  *  All  prayer  •,   so  he  cried  in  my  hearing, 

•  I  •  3-  *  Q  l^Qfd  I  heseech  thee  deliver  my  Soul.  Thus  he 
went  on  a  great  while,  yet  still  the  flames  would  be  reaching 
towards  him  :  also  he  heard  doleful  Voices,  and  rushings  to  and 
fro,  so  that  sometimes  he  thought  he  should  be  torn  in  pieces, 
or  trodden  down  like  mire  in  the  Streets.  This 
Christian////  frightful  sight  was  seen,  and  these  dreadful  noises 
to  a  5ta?id  out  °  iii-r  i-i  l  j 

for  awhile.         Were  heard  by  him  for  several  miles  together,  and 

coming  to  a  place,  where  he  thought  he  heard 
a  company  of  Fiends  coming  forward  to  meet  him,  he  stopt,  and 
began  to  muse  what  he  had  best  to  do.  Sometimes  he  had  half 
a  thought  to  go  back.     Then  again  he  thought  he  might  be 

190 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

half  way  through  the  Valley:  he  remembred  also  how  he  had 

already  vanquished  many  a  danger  :    and   that   the   danger  of 

going  back  might  be  much  more  than  for  to  go  forward  ;  so  he 

resolved  to  go  on  ;  Yet  the  Fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and 

nearer ;    but  when   they   were  come  even   almost  at  him,  he 

cryed   out   with   a  most  vehement   voice,   /  will  walk   in   the 

strength  of  the  Lord  God;    so   they   gave  back,   and  came  no 

further. 

One  thing  I  would  not  let  slip^   I   took   notice  that  now  poor 

Christian  was  so  confounded^  that  he  did  not  know  his  own  voice  ; 

and  thus  I  perceived  it ;   Just   when   he  was   come  over  against 

the  mouth  of  the  burning  Pit,  one  of  the  wicked  ones  got  behind 

him^  and  stept  up  softly  to  him^  and  whisperingly  suggested  many 

grievous  blasphemies  to  him^  *  which  he  verily  thought     *  pj   ■    ■ 

had  proceeded  from  his  own  mind.    TTj/V /m^  Christian     made  believe 

more  to  it  than  any  thing  that  he  met  with  before^     that  he  spake 

even  to  think  that  he  should  now  blaspheme  him^  that     blasphemies, 

he  loved  so  much  before  ;  yet^  if  he  could  have  helped     Satan  that 

//,  he  would  not  have  done  it ;  but  he  had  not  the     suggested 

discretion  neither  to  stop  his  Ears.,  nor  to  know  from     J^^"^  .'"^° 
,  7         ;  7     , 7       •  his  mind. 

whence  those  blasphemies  came. 

When  Christian  had  travelled  in  this  disconsolate  condition 
some  considerable  time,  he  thought  he  heard  the  Voice  of  a 
man,   going    before    him,   saying.    Though   I  walk   through    the 
galley  of  the  shadow  of  Death^  I  will  fear  none  ill^ 
for  thou  art  with  me. 

Then  was  he  glad  :  and  that  for  these  reasons : 

First,  because  he  gathered   from  thence.   That  some  who 
feared  God,  were  in  this  Valley  as  well  as  himself. 

Secondly,   For    that    he    perceived    God    was    with    them, 
though  in  that  dark  and  dismal  state,  and  why     ,  , 
not,  thought  he,  with  me,  though  by  reason  of 
the  Impediment  that  attends  this  place  I  cannot   perceive   it. 

Thirdly,  For  that  he  hoped  (could  he  overtake  them)  to 
have  company  by  and  by,  so  he  went  on,  and  called  to  him 
that  was  before,  but  he  knew  not  what  to  answer  :  for  that  he 
also  thought  himself  to  be  alone  :  And  by  and  by  the  day 
broke  :  Then  said  Christian,  *  He  hath  turned  the 
shadow  of  Death  into  the  Morning.  .  *  ^"^^^  ^'  ^' 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  Morning  being  come,  he  looked  back,  not  of  desire  to 

return,  but  to  see,  by  the  light  of  the  day,  what 

^ihxli^^oi'^^     hazards  he  had  gone  through  in  the  dark.     So  he 

day.  saw  more  perfectly  the  Ditch  that  was  on   the 

one  hand,  and  the  Quag  that  was  on  the  other  ; 

also  how  narrow  the  way  was  which  led  betwixt  them  both  ; 

also  now  he  saw  the  Hobgoblings,  and  Satyrs,  and  Dragons  of 

the  Pit,  but  all  afar  off;  for  after  break  of  day  they  came  not 

nigh,  yet  they  were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that  which 

,  -  ,  is  written.  He  discover eth  deep  things  out  of  darkness^ 

and  hringeth  out  to  light  the  shadow  of  death. 

Now  was  Christian  much  affe<5led  with  his  deliverance  from 
all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  way,  which  dangers,  though  he 
feared  them  more  before,  yet  he  saw  them  more  clearly  now, 
because  the  light  of  the  day  made  them  conspicuous  to  him  ; 
and  about  this  time  the  Sun  was  rising,  and  this  was  another 
mercy  to  Christian^  for  you  must  note,  that  though  the  first 
part  of  the  Valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  was  dangerous, 
»  „,,  ,       *yet  this  second  part  which   he  was  yet  to   go, 

pari  of  this  was  (if  possible)  far  more  dangerous:    for,  from 

Valley  very  the  place  where  he  now  stood,  even  to  the  end  of 
dangerous.  ^^iQ  Valley,  the  way  was  all  along  set  so  full  of 

Snares,  Traps,  Gins,  and  Nets  here,  and  so  full  of  Pits,  Pitfals, 
deep  holes  and  shelvings  down  there,  that  had  it  now  been 
dark,  as  it  was  when  he  came  the  first  part  of  the  way,  had 
he  had  a  thousand  Souls,  they  had  in  reason  been  cast  away ; 
but  as  I  said  just  now  the  Sun  was  rising.  Then  said  he, 
^  -r  ,  *  his  Candle  shineth  on  my  heady  and  by  his  light  I 

go  through  darkness. 

In  this  light  therefore  he  came  to  the  end  of  the  Valley. 
Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  at  the  end  of  this  Valley  lay 
blood,  bones,  ashes  and  mingled  bodies  of  Men,  even  of  Pilgrims, 
that  had  gone  this  way  formerly :  And  while  I  was  musing 
what  should  be  the  reason,  I  espied  a  little  before  me  a  Cave, 
where  two  Giants,  Pope  and  Pagan,  dwelt  in  old  time,  by  whose 
Power  and  Tyranny  the  Men  whose  bones,  blood.  Ashes,  &€. 
lay  there,  were  cruelly  put  to  death.  But  by  this  place  Christian 
went  without  much  danger,  whereat  I  somewhat  wondered,  but 
I  have  learnt  since,  that  Pagan  has  been  dead  many  a  day,  and 

192 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

as  for  the  other,  though  he  be  yet  alive,  he  is  by  reason  of  age, 
and  also  of  the  many  shrewd  brushes  that  he  met  with  in  his 
younger  days,  grown  so  crazy  and  stiff  in  his  joynts,  that  he  can 
now  do  little  more  than  sit  in  his  Caves  mouth,  grinning  at 
Pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails,  because  he  cannot 
come  at  them. 

So  I  saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  way,  yet  at  the  sight  of 
the  old  Man  that  sat  in  the  Mouth  of  the  Cave,  he  could  not 
tell  what  to  think,  especially  because  he  spake  to  him,  though 
he  could  not  go  after  him  ;  saying,  Tou  will  never  mend^  till 
more  of  you  he  burned :  but  he  held  his  peace,  and  set  a  good 
face  on't,  and  so  went  by :  and  catcht  no  hurt.  Then  sang 
Christian. 

0  world  of  wonders  I    (I  can  say  no  less) 

That  I  should  be  preserved  in  that  distress 

That  I  have  met  with  here  I    O  blessed  be 

That  hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver'' d  me  ! 

Dangers  in  darkness,  Devils,  Hell  and  Sin, 

Did  compass  me  while  I  this  Vale  was  in  : 

Tea  Snares   &  Pits,   &   Traps  &  Nets  did  lie 

My  Path  about,  that  worthless  silly  I 

Might  have  been  catch" t  intangled,  and  cast  down  : 

But  since  I  live,  let  JESUS  wear  the  Crown. 

Now  as  Christian  went  on  his  way,  he  came  to  a  little 
ascent,  which  was  cast  up  on  purpose,  that  Pilgrims  might  see 
before  them  up  there,  therefore  Christian  went,  and  looking 
forward,  he  saw  Faithful  before  him  upon  his  Journey.  Then 
said  Christian  aloud,  Ho,  ho,  So  ho  ;  stay,  and  I  will  be  your 
Companion.  At  that  Faithful  looked  behind  him,  to  whom 
Christian  cryed.  Stay,  stay,  till  I  come  up  to  you  :  but  Faithful 
answered.  No,  I  am  upon  my  Life,  and  the  Avenger  of  Blood  is 
behind  me.  At  this  Christian  was  somewhat 
moved,  and  putting  to  all  his  strength,  he  quickly  faiefF^nhM. 
got  up  with  Faithful,  and  did  also  over-run  him, 
so  the  last  was  first.  Then  did  Christian  vain-gloriously  smile, 
because  he  had  gotten  the  start  of  his  Brother,  but  not  taking 
good  heed  to  his  feet,  he  suddenly  stumbled  and  fell,  and  could 
not  rise  again,  until  Faithful  came  up  to  help  him. 

B.  N  193 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Then   I   saw   in   my   dream   they   went  very   lovingly   on 
,  together  ;    and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things 

faHnwkes  ^^^^  ^^^  hapned  to  them  in  their  Pilgrimage;  and 

Faithful  and        thus  Christian  began. 

he  go  lovingly  Qhr.      My  honoured  and  well  beloved  Brother 

age  tei .  Faithful,  /  am  glad  that  I  have  overtaken  you^  and 

that  God  has  so  tempred  our  Spirits,  that  we  can  tvalk  as  com- 
panions in  this  so  pleasant  a  Path. 

Faith.  I  had  thought  dear  Friend,  to  have  had  your 
company  quite  from  our  Town,  but  you  did  get  the  start  of  me: 
wherefore  I  was  forced  to  come  thus  much  of  the  way  alone. 

Chr.  How  long  did  you  stay  in  the  City  of  Destruftion, 
before  you  set  out  after  yne  on  your  Pilgrimage  ? 

Faith.     Till  I  could  stay  no  longer :    for  there  was  great 
talk  presently  after  you  were  gone  out,  that  our 
Their  talk  City  would  in  short  time  with  Fire  from  Heaven 

Count?'  ^^  burned  down  to  the  Ground. 

from  ivhence  Chr.      What  ?     Did  your  Neighbors  talk  so  ? 

they  came.  Faith.     Yes,  'twas  for  a  while  in  every  bodies 

mouth. 

Chr.  What,  and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you  come  out  to 
escape  the  danger  ? 

Faith.  Though  there  was,  as  I  said,  a  great  talk  there- 
about, yet  I  do  not  think  they  did  firmly  believe  it.  For  in  the 
heat  of  the  discourse  I  heard  some  of  them  deridingly  speak  of 
you,  and  of  your  desperate  Journey,  (for  so  they  called  this 
your  Pilgrimage  ;)  but  I  did  believe,  and  do  still,  that  the  end  of 
our  City  will  be  with  Fire  and  Brimstone  from  above  :  and 
therefore  I  have  made  my  escape. 

Chr.      Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  Neighbour  Pliable. 

Faith.  Yes  Christian,  I  heard  that  he  followed  you  till  he 
came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond ;  where,  as  some  said,  he  fell  in  ; 
but  he  would  not  be  known  to  have  so  done  :  but  I  am  sure  he 
was  soundly  bedabled  with  that  kind  of  dirt. 

Chr.      And  -luhat  said  the  Neighbours  to  hi/n  ? 

Faith.  He  hath  since  his  going  back  been  had  greatly  in 
How  Pliable  derision,  and  that  among  all  sorts  of  People  ; 
was  accoimted  some  do  mock  and  despise  him,  and  scarce  will 
of  when  he  any  set  him  on  work.     He  is  now  seven  times 

got  home.  worse  than  if  he  had  never  gone  out  of  the  City. 

194 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  hhn^  since  they 
also  despise  the  way  that  he  forsook  ? 

Faith.     Oh,    they   say,    hang    him  ;     he    is    a    turn    Coat, 
he  was   not   true  to   his  profession  ;    I  think  God  has  stirred 
up  even  his  Enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make 
him    a    Proverb,   because    he    hath   forsaken    the     ^^^'  ^  "  '  ' 
way. 

Chr.      Had  you  no  talk  zuith  him  before  you  came  out  ? 

Faith.  I  met  him  once  in  the  Streets,  but  he  leered  away 
on  the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done  :  so 
I  spake  not  to  him, 

Chr.  IVell^  at  my  first  setting  out.,  I  had  hopes  of  that  man  : 
but  now  I  fear  he  will  perish  in  the  Overthrow  of  the  City, 
*For  it  is  hapned  to  him  according  to  the  true 
Proverb,  The  Dog  is  turned  to  his  vomit  again,  ^  ^  '  ^'  ^^' 
and  the  Sow  that  was  washed,  to  her  wallowing  J^^.  ^°S  and 
in  the  Mire. 

Faith.  They  are  my  fears  of  him  too,  but  who  can  hinder 
that  which  will  be  ? 

Chr.  Well,  Neighbour  Faithful^  said  Christian,  let  us  leave 
him,  and  talk  of  things  that  more  immediately  concern  our 
selves,  Tell  fne  now.,  what  you  have  met  with  in  the  way  as  you 
came  :  for  I  know  you  have  met  with  some  things^  or  else  it  may  be 
writ  for  a  wonder. 

Faith.     I  escaped  the  Slough  that  I  perceiv'd  you  fell  into, 
and    got  up   to  the  Gate   without  that  danger  ;     f   ii  f  i 
only  I  met  with  one  whose  Name  was  Wanton.,     saidiedby 
that  had  like  to  have  done  me  a  mischief.  Wanton. 

Chr.      ""Twos     zuell    you     escaped     her     Net;      *Gen.  39.  ir, 

*  Joseph  was  hard  put  to  it  by  her^  and  he  escaped     '"'  '^* 

her  as  you  did^  but  it  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  Life,  But  ivhat 
did  she  do  to  you  ? 

Faith.  You  cannot  think  (but  that  you  know  something) 
what  a  flattering  tongue  she  had,  she  lay  at  me  hard  to  turn 
aside  with  her,  promising  me  all  manner  of  content. 

Chr.  Nay.,  she  did  not  promise  you  the  content  of  a  good 
Conscience. 

Faith.     You  know  that  I  mean,  all  carnal  and  fleshly  content. 

Chr.      Thank  God  you  have  escaped  her  ;    The 

*  abhorred  of  the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  Ditch.  *  Prov.  22.  24. 

N2  195 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Faith.     Nay,   I    know   not   whether  I    did   wholly  escape 

her  or  no. 

Chr.      Why  I  tro^  you  did  not  consent  to  her  desires  P 

Faith.      No  not  to  defile  my  self ;  for  I  remembred  an  old 

writing  that  I  had  seen,  which  said,  Her  Steps  take  hold  of  Hell. 

p  .  So  I  shut  mine  Eyes,   because  I  would  not   be 

T  .    '    '  ^'  bewitcht  with  her  looks  :  then  she  railed  on  me. 

Job  31.  I-  ,  T         ,  '  ' 

and  1  went  my  way. 

Chr.     Did  you  yneet  with  no  other  assault  as  you  came  ? 

Faith.     When    I    came    to    the    foot    of    the    Hill    called 

Difficulty.,   I   met  with  a  very  aged    Man,   who 

He  is  assaulted     ^^^^^  jyj^^^  j  ^       ^^^  whither  bound?      I 

^y  Adam  Me  u     1  •  1  t  n-i      •  •  l 

First.  told    him    that    1    am    a    rilgrim,    gomg   to  the 

Coelestial  City :    Then  said  the  old   man,  Thou 

lookest  like  an  honest  fellow.,  wilt  thou  be  content  to  dwell  with  me., 

for  the  wages  that  I  shall  give  thee  ?     Then  I  askt  him  his  name 

and  where  he  dwelt  ?     He  said  his  Name  was  Adam  the  First., 

and  that  he  dwelt  in  the  Town  of  *  Deceit.     I  asked 

P  ■  ^'  ^''       him  then,  what   was  his  work  ?    and   what   the 

wages   that   he   would  give  ;    He  told  me   that  his  work  was 

many  delights.,  and  his  wages.,  that  I  should  be  his  Heir  at  last. 

I  further  askt  him,  what  House  he  kept,  and  what  other  Servants 

he  had  ?  so  he  told  me,  That  his  House  was  maintained  with  all 

the  dainties  in  the  world.,  and  that  his  Servants  were  those  of  his 

own  begetting.     Then  I  asked  how  many  Children  he  had  ?      He 

said  that  he  had  but  three  Daughters  ;   The  *  lust 
*  I  John  a.  16.      ^j,  ^^^  pi^^f^^  ^1^^   i^^^   ^jr  ^^^   ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^y^^   ^j- 

Life  :  and  that  I  should  marry  them  if  I  would.  Then  I  asked 
how  long  time  he  would  have  me  to  live  with  him  ?  And  he 
told  me,  as  long  as  he  lived  himself. 

Chr.  Well.,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  Old  man  and  you 
to  at  last  ? 

Faith.  Why  at  first  I  found  my  self  somewhat  inclinable 
to  go  with  the  Man,  for  I  thought  he  spake  very  fair  ;  but 
looking  in  his  forehead,  as  I  talked  with  him,  I  saw  there 
written,  Put  off  the  old  Man  with  his  Deeds. 

Chr.     And  how  then  ? 

Faith.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind  :  whatever 
he  said,  and  however  he  flattred,  when  he  got  me  home  to  his 
house,  he  would  sell  me  for  a  slave.     So  I  bid  him  forbear  to 

196 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

talk,  for  I  would  not  come  near  the  door  of  his  House.     Then 

he   revil'd  me,  and  told  me,  that  he  would   send  such  a  one 

after  me,  that  should  make  my  way  bitter  to  my  Soul ;  So  I 

turned  to  go  away  from  him  ;  but  just  as  I  turned  my  self  to 

go  thence,  I  felt  him  take  hold  of  my  flesh,  and  give  me  such 

a  deadly  twitch  back,  that  I  thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me 

after  himself:   This  made  me  cry,  *0  wretched     »„ 

;      o      T  1       TT-11  Rom.  7.  34. 

man  !     bo  1  went  on  my  way  up  the  Hill. 

Now  when  I  had  got  about  half  way  up,  I  looked  behind 
me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as  the  wind  ;  so  he 
overtook  me  just  about  the  place  where  the  Settle  stands. 

Chr.  yust  there^  said  Christian,  did  I  sit  down  to  rest  me  ; 
hut  being  overcome  with  sleeps  I  there  lost  this  Roll  out  of  my 
bosome. 

Faith.  But  good  Brother  hear  me  out :  So  soon  as  the 
man  overtook  me,  he  was  but  a  word  and  a  blow  ;  for  down  he 
knockt  me,  and  laid  me  for  dead.  But  when  I  was  a  little 
come  to  my  self  again,  I  asked  him  wherefore  he  served  me  so  ? 
he  said,  because  of  my  secret  inclining  to  Adam  the  First :  and 
with  that  he  struck  me  another  deadly  blow  on  the  Breast,  and 
beat  me  down  backward  ;  so  I  lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as  before. 
So  when  I  came  to  my  self  again,  I  cried  him  mercy,  but  he 
said  I  know  not  how  to  shew  mercy,  and  with  that  knockt  me 
down  again.  He  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  me,  but  that 
one  came  by,  and  bid  him  forbear. 

Chr.      JVho  was  that  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 

Faith.  I  did  not  know  him  at  first,  but  as  he  went  by, 
I  perceived  the  holes  in  his  hands  and  in  his  side,  then  I  con- 
cluded that  he  was  our  Lord.     So  I  went  up  the  Hill. 

Chr.      That  Man  that  overtook  you  was  Moses,  *  he  spareth 
tione^  neither  knoweth  he  hotu  to  shew  mercy  to  those 
that  transgress  his  Law.  J/Mo2."'"^''' 

Faith.     I  know  it  very  well,  it  was  not  the 
first  time  that  he  has  met  with  me.     'Twas  he  that  came  to  me 
when  I  dwelt  securely  at  home,  and  that  told  me  he  would  burn 
my  house  over  my  head,  if  I  staid  there. 

Chr.  But  did  you  not  see  the  house  that  stood  there  on  the  top 
of  the  hill  on  the  side  of  which  Moses  met  you  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  and  the  Lions  too,  before  1  came  at  it  ;  but 
for  the  Lions,  I  think  they  were  asleep,  for  it  was  about  Noon ; 

197 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

and  because  I  had  so  much  of  the  day  before  me,  I  passed  by 
the  Porter,  and  came  down  the  Hill. 

Chr,  He  told  me  indeed  that  he  sazu  you  go  by^  but  I  wish 
you  had  called  at  the  house  ;  for  they  would  have  shewed  you  so 
many  Rarities^  that  you  would  scarce  have  forgot  them  to  the  day  of 
your  death.  But  pray  tell  me^  did  you  meet  no  body  in  the  Valley  of 
Humility  ? 

Faith.     Yes,    I     met    with    one    Discontent.,    who    would 

willingly   have  perswaded  me   to  go   back  again 

^^    n  /  A.,         with   him  ;   his   reason  was,  for  that  the  Valley 

assaulted  by  '  '  / 

Discontent.  was    altogether    without    Honour ;     he    told    me 

moreover,  that  there  to  go,  was  the  way  to 
disobey  all  my  Friends,  as  Pride.,  Arrogancy,  Self-conceit^  Worldly 
Glory^  with  others,  who  he  knew,  as  he  said,  would  be  very 
much  offended,  if  I  made  such  a  fool  of  my  self  as  to  wade 
through  this  Valley. 

Chr.      JVell.,  and  hoiu  did  you  ansiver  him  ? 

Faith.     I  told  him,  that  although  all  these  that  he  named 

might  claim  Kindred  of  me,  and  that  rightly,  (for 
answer  to  indeed  they  were  my  Relations,  according  to  the 

Discontent.         flesh)   yet  since  I   became   a   Pilgrim,   they  have 

disowned  me,  and  I  also  have  rejefted  them  : 
and  therefore  they  were  to  me  now  no  more  than  if  they  had 
never  been  of  my  Linage  ;  I  told  him  moreover,  That  as  to 
this  Valley  he  had  quite  mis-represented  the  thing  :  for  before 
Honour  is  Hu?nility^  and  a  haughty  Spirit  before  a  fall.  There- 
fore said  I,  I  had  rather  go  through  this  Valley  to  the  Honour 
that  was  so  accounted  by  the  wisest,  than  chuse  that  which  he 
esteemed  most  worthy  our  affections. 

Chr.      Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  Valley  ? 

Faith.     Yes,  I   met  with   Shame,  but  of  all  the  men  that 

I  met  with  in  my  Pilgrimage,  he  I  think,  bears 
He Y assaulted     ^.j^^  wrono;  name  :   the  other  would  be  said  nay, 

with  Shame.  ^  •         /       i  i  i       •! 

after  a  little  argumentation  (and  somewhat  else,) 
but  this  bold-faced  Shame  would  never  have  done. 

Chr.      Why.,  what  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

Faith.  What  !  why  he  objected  against  Religion  it  self: 
he  said  'twas  a  pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business  for  a  man  to  mind 
Religion  :  he  said  that  tender  Conscience  was  an  unmanly 
thing :  and  that  for  a  man  to  watch  over  his  words  and  waies, 

198 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

so  as  to  tie  up  himself  from  that  hedtoring  Liberty,  that  the 
brave  Spirits  of  the  times  accustom  themselves  unto  would  make 
him  the  Ridicule  of  the  times.  He  objefted  also,  that  but  few 
of  the  Mighty,  Rich,  or  Wise,  were  ever  of  my  opinion  :  nor 
any  of  them  neither,  before  they  were  perswaded        q  ^ 

to  be  Fools,  and  to  be  of  a  voluntary  fondness,  to     chap   :?    i8 
venture  the  loss  of  all,  for  no  body  knows   what.      p}(ji_  ,.  7  g 
He  moreover  objected  *the  base  and  low  estate 
and    condition    of   those    that    were    chiefly    the       Join;.  48. 
Pilgrims  of  the  times  in  which  they  lived  :  also  their  Ignorance, 
and  want  of  understanding  in  all  natural  Science.      Yea,  he  did 
hold  me  to  it  at  that  rate  also,  about  a  great  many  more  things 
than  here  I  relate  :  as  that  it  was  a  shame  to  sit  whining  and 
mourning  under  a  Sermon,  and  a  shame  to  come  sighing  and 
groaning  home.     That  it  was  a  shame  to  ask  my  Neighbour 
forgiveness  for  petty  faults,  or  to  make  restitution  where  I  have 
taken  from  any.      He  said  also  that  Religion  made  a  man  grow 
strange  to  the  great,  because  of  a  few  Vices  (which  is  called  by 
finer  names)  and  made  him  own  and  respect  the  base,  because 
of  the   same   Religious  fraternity  :    And  is   not  this,  said   he, 
a  shame  ? 

Chr.      And  what  did  you  say  to  him  ? 

Faith.     Say  !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first.     Yea,  he 
put  me  so  to  it,  that  my  Blood  came  up  in  my  Face  :  even  this 
Shame  fetch't  it  up,  and  had  almost  beat  me  quite  off.      But  at 
last    I   began   to   consider,   *That    that   which   is 
highly  esteemed  among  Men^  is  had  in  an  abomitia-  "  '  '  '  '^' 

tion  with  God.  And  I  thought  again,  this  Shame  tells  me  what 
Men  are,  but  it  tells  me  nothing  what  God  or  the  Word  of  God 
is.  And  I  thought  moreover,  that  at  the  day  of  doom  we  shall 
not  be  doomed  to  Death  or  Life,  according  to  the  heftoring 
Spirits  of  the  World :  but  according  to  the  Wisdom  and  Law 
of  the  highest.  Therefore  thought  I,  what  God  says  is  best 
indeed,  is  best,  though  all  men  in  the  World  are  against  it. 
Seeing  then  that  God  prefers  his  Religion,  seeing  God  prefers 
a  tender  Conscience,  seeing  they  that  make  themselves  Fools 
for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  are  wisest  :  and  that  the  poor  man 
that  loveth  Christ,  is  richer  than  the  greatest  man  in  the  World 
that   hates   him  :    Shame   depart,   thou    art    an   Enemy   to   my 

199 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Salvation  :  shall  I  entertain  thee  against  my  Sovereign  Lord  ? 
How  then  shall  I  look  him  in  the  face  at  his 
coming  ?  should  I  now  be  ashamed  of  his  Ways 
and  Servants,  how  can  I  expeil  the  blessing  ?  but  indeed  this 
Shame  was  a  bold  Villain  ;  I  could  scarce  shake  him  out  of  my 
Company  ;  yea,  he  would  be  haunting  of  me,  and  continually 
whispering  me  in  the  Ear,  with  some  one  or  other  of  the 
Infirmities  that  attend  Religion  :  But  at  last  I  told  him,  'twas 
but  in  vain  to  attempt  further  in  this  business ;  for  those  things 
that  he  disdained,  in  those  did  I  see  most  glory  :  And  so  at  last 
I  got  past  this  importunate  one. 

And  when  I  had  shaken  him  off,  then  I  began  to  sing  ; 

The  Tryals  that  those  ynen  do  meet  withal^ 

That  are  obedient  to  the  heavenly  call^ 

Are  manifold  and  suited  to  the  fleshy 

And  come^  and  come^  and  co?ne  again  afresh  ; 

That  now  or  sometimes  else^  we  by  them  may 

Be  taken^  overcome^  and  cast  away. 

0  let  the  Pilgrims^  let  the  Pilgrims  then^^ 

Be  vigilant^  and  quit  themselves  like  Men. 

Chr.  I  am  glad  my  Brother,  that  thou  didst  withstand  this 
Villain  so  bravely  ;  for  of  all,  as  thou  sayest,  I  think  he  has  the 
wrong  Name,  for  he  is  so  bold  as  to  follow  us  in  the  Streets, 
and  to  attempt  to  put  us  to  shame  before  all  men  ;  that  is,  to 
make  us  ashamed  of  that  which  is  good  ;  but  if  he  was  not 
himself  audacious,  he  would  never  attempt  to  do  as  he  does  ; 
but  let  us  still  resist  him  ;  for  notwithstanding  all  his  bravadoes, 
he  promoted  the  Fool,  and  none  else.  The  Wise  shall  inherit 
Glory^  said  Solomon,  hut  shame  shall  be  the  pro- 
ro^.  3-  35-         jnotion  of  Fools. 

Faith.  /  think  we  must  cry  to  him  for  help  against  shame, 
that  tvould  have  us  he  valiant  for  Truth  upon  the  Earth. 

Chr.  You  say  true.  But  did  you  meet  no  body  else  in  that 
Valley  ? 

Faith.  No  not  /,  for  I  had  Sun-shine  all  the  rest  of  the 
way,  through  that,  and  also  through  the  Valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death. 

200 


THE   PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.     -Twas  well  for  you  I  am  sure  it  ^^^^^^^f^^^i 

tfli:niti  ,Tolht  for  almost  half  the  Ly  through  ,t 

whch  was  behind  with  far  more  ease  and  qu  et 

Moreover  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went  on, 
^.,7^/-  a  he  chanced  to  iLk  on  one  side  saw  a  man  whose 
Name  is  r«/^./r..,  walking  at  a  distance  besides  them  (for  m 
Sbplace  there  was  room  enough  for  them  all  to  walk.)  He 
was  a  tall  man,  and  something  more  comely  at  a  ^^^^^^.^^ 
distance  than  at  hand:  To  this  man,  Faithjul  ^,,,,y^,^. 
or^rlrpccipfl   himself  in  this  manner:  .  , 

Faith.     fnL,    WhM,r   away?     Are    ,ou    go.ng    to    the 

Heavenly  Country  ? 

Talk      I  am  going  to  the  same  place. 

Faith,      rhafis  lell:  Then  I  hope  we  shall  have  your  good 

""^S.     With  a  very  good  will,  will  I  be  your  companion. 

Faith.      Come   on    Wen,   and   let    us  go   together,  and   let    us 
spend   our    time    in   discoursing  of  things   that   are     p^.^^f^^  ^„^^ 
Profitable  Talkative 

Talk      To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to     enterdiscoicrse. 
me  is  very  acceptable;    with  you,  or  with  any 
Ther  ;  a?d  I  am'  glad  that  I  have  met  -th  those    h-^^^ 
to  so  good  a  work.     For  to  speak  the  truth  ;  there  are  but  tew 
that  care  thus  to  spend  their  time  (as  they  are     ^^j^^^^.^^,^ 
in   their  travels)   but   chuse    much    rather   to   be     ^i.ukcofbad 
speaking  of  things  to  no  profit,  and  this  hath  been     d^scourse. 

'Tilr'?/!;.  n  indeed  a  thing  to  he  lamented,  for  what 
thing  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue  and  mouth  of  men  on  Earth, 
as  are  the  things  of  the  God  of  Heaven  ? 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Talk.  I  like  you  wonderful  well,  for  your  sayings  are  full 
of  convi6lion  ;  and  I  will  add,  what  thing  is  so  pleasant,  and 
what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of  the  things  of  God  : 

What  things  so  pleasant  ?  (that  is,  if  a  man  hath  any  delight 
in  things  that  are  wonderful)  for  instance  :  If  a  man  doth 
delight  to  talk  of  the  History,  or  the  Mystery  of  things,  or  if 
a  man  doth  love  to  talk  of  Miracles,  Wonders  or  Signs,  where 
shall  he  find  things  recorded  so  delightful,  and  so  sweetly  penned 
as  in  the  holy  Scripture? 

Faith.  That's  true  :  kit  to  be  profited  by  such  things  in  our 
talk  should  be  our  chief  design. 

Talk.  That  is  it  that  I  said  ;  for  to  talk  of  such  things  is 
most  profitable,  for  by  so  doing,  a  man  may  get  knowledge  of 
many  things  :  as  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  things,  and  the  benefit 
of  things  above  :  (thus  in  general)  but  more  particular.  By  this 
a  man  may  learn  the  necessity  of  the  New  Birth,  the  in- 
sufficiency of  our  works,  the  need  of  Christ's 
a   ativej  righteousness,  t^fc.      Besides,  by  this  a  man  may 

jine  discourse.  »  .'   .  '      /    ,.  •' 

learn  what  it  is  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  pray,  to 
suffer,  or  the  like  :  by  this  also  a  man  may  learn  what  are  the 
great  Promises  and  Consolations  of  the  Gospel,  to  his  own 
comfort.  Further,  by  this  a  man  may  learn  to  refuse  false 
Opinions,  to  vindicate  the  truth,  and  also  to  instruft  the 
ignorant. 

Faith.  All  this  is  true^  and  glad  am  I  to  hear  these  things 
from  you. 

Talk.  Alas,  the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so  few 
understand  the  need  of  Faith,  and  the  necessity  of  a  work  of 
Grace  in  their  Soul,  in  order  to  eternal  Life,  but  ignorantly  live 
in  the  works  of  the  Law,  by  which  a  man  can  by  no  means 
obtain  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Faith.  But  by  your  leave.^  heavenly  knowledge  of  these  is  the 
gift  of  God ;  no  man  attaineth  to  them  by  humane  industry.^  or  only 
by  the  talk  of  them. 

Talk.  All  that  I  know  very  well.  For  a  man  can  receive 
nothing  except  it  be  given  him  from  Heaven  ;  all 
Talkalfv  '^  ^^  Grace,  not  of  works  :   I  could  give  you  an 

hundred  Scriptures  for  the  confirmation  of  this. 

Faith.  IVell  then.,  said  Faithful  :  what  is  that  one  thing.,  that 
we  shall  at  this  time  found  our  discourse  upon  ? 

202 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Talk.     What  you  will :  I  will  talk  of  things  heavenly,  or 
things   earthly  ;    things  Moral,  or   things  Evan- 
gelical;  things  sacred,  or  things  prophane  ;  things     ™  ^'if 
past,  or  things  to  come  ;  things  foreign,  or  things 
at    home ;     things    more    essential,    or    things    circumstantial  ; 
provided  that  all  be  done  to  our  profit. 

Faith.      Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder,  and  stepping  to 
Christian  (  for  he  walked  all  this  while  by  himself) 
he  said  to  him.  but  softlv.  what  a  brave  companion      ,'^'  \",  , 
have  we  got !     burely  this  man  will  make  a  very     Talkative. 
excellent  Pilgrim. 

Chr.     At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said,  this  man 
with  whom  you  are  so  taken,  will  beguile  with  this 
tongue  of  his  twenty  of  them  that  know  him  not.  nsUan 

&  J  makes  a  dis- 

r  aitn.      Do  you  know  him  then  ?  covery  of 

Chr.     Know    him  !      Yes,    better    than     he     Talkative, 
knows  himself.  /.///^Faithful 

raith.     rray  what  is  he  r 

Chr.  His  name  is  Talkative.,  he  dwelleth  in  our  Town  ; 
I  wonder  that  you  should  be  a  stranger  to  him,  only  I  consider 
that  our  Town  is  large. 

Faith.      JVhose  Son  is  he  ?  and  whereabout  doth  he  dwell. 

Chr.  He  is  the  Son  of  one  Say-well^  he  dwelt  in  Prating- 
row^  and  he  is  known  of  all  that  are  acquainted  with  him,  by 
the  name  of  Talkative  in  Prating-row^  and  notwithstanding  his 
fine  tongue,  he  is  but  a  sorry  fellow. 

Faith.      Well.,  he  seems  to  be  a  very  pretty  man. 

Chr.  That  is  to  them  that  have  not  through  acquaintance 
with  him,  for  he  is  best  abroad,  near  home  he  is  ugly  enough  : 
your  saying  that  he  is  a  pretty  man.,  brings  to  my  mind  what 
I  have  observed  in  the  work  of  the  Painter,  whose  Piftures  shew 
best  at  a  distance,  but  very  near,  more  unpleasing. 

Faith.  But  I  am  ready  to  think  you  do  but  jest^  because  you 
smiled. 

Chr.  God  forbid  that  I  should  jest,  (though  I  smiled)  in 
this  matter,  or  that  I  should  accuse  any  falsly  ;  I  will  give  you 
a  further  discovery  of  him.  This  man  is  for  any  company,  and 
for  any  talk;  as  he  talketh  now  with  you,  so  will  he  talk  when 
he  is  on  the  Ale-bench  ;  And  the  more  Drink  he  hath  in  his 
Crown,  the  more  of  these  things  he  hath  in  his  mouth  :   Re- 

203 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

ligion  hath  no  place  in  his  heart,  or  house,  or  conversation  ;  all 
he  hath  lieth  in  his  tongue,  and  his  Religion  is  to  make  a  noise 
therewith. 

Faith.      Say  you  so  !  then  am  I  in  this  tnan  greatly  deceived. 

Chr.     Deceived  !   you  may  be  sure  of  it.      Remember  the 

Proverb,  They  say^  and  do  not :   hut  the  Kingdom  of 

^'  God  is  not  in  JVord^  but  in  Power.      He  talketh  of 

I  Cor.  4.  2.         Prayer,  of  Repentance,  of  Faith,  and  of  the  New 

Jut^doeZif'     birth  :   but  he  knows  but  only  to  talk  of  them. 

I    have   been   in   his  Family,  and  have   observed 

him  both  at  home  and  abroad  ;  and  I  know  what  I  say  of  him 

is  the  truth.      His  house  is  as  empty  of  Religion, 

ts     0"^^  ^^  ^jjg  ix)hite  of  an   Eff?  is  of  savour.     There  is 

ts  empty  of  •  1         ri  •  r   n 

Religion.  there  neither  Prayer,  nor  sign  of  Repentance  for 

sin  :  Yea,  the  brute  in  his  kind  serves  God  far 
foReH^n^^  better  than  he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach 
Rom.  2  24  ^"^  shame  of  Religion  to  all  that  know  him  ;  it 
25.  can  hardly  have  a  good  word  in  all  that  end  of 

The  Proverb  the  Town  where  he  dwells,  through  him.  Thus 
that  goes  of         g^y  ^\^^  common  People  that  know  him,  A  Saint 

abroad^  and  a  Devil  at  home.  His  poor  family 
finds  it  so,  he  is  such  a  churle,  such  a  railer  at,  and  so  un- 
reasonable with  his  Servants,  that  they  neither  know  how  to  do 
for,  or  to  speak  to  him.      Men  that  have  any  dealings  with  him, 

say,  it's  better  to  deal  with  a  Turk  than  with 
deal  with  him.     ^'™>  ^o''   ^^'5^''  dealing  they  shall  have  at   their 

hands.  This  Talkative  (if  it  be  possible)  will  go 
beyond  them,  defraud,  beguile,  and  over-reach  them.  Besides, 
he  brings  up  his  Sons  to  follow  his  steps,  and,  if  he  finds  in  any 
of  them  a  foolish  timorousnesSy  (for  so  he  calls  the  first  appearance 
of  a  tender  conscience)  he  calls  them  fools  and  blockheads,  and 
by  no  means  will  employ  them  in  mvich,  or  speak  to  their 
Commendations  before  others.  For  my  part  I  am  of  opinion, 
that  he  has,  by  his  wicked  life  caused  many  to  stumble  and  fall, 
and  will  be,  if  God  prevents  not,  the  ruin  of  many  more. 

Faith.  IVelly  my  Brother.,  I  am  bound  to  believe  you  ;  not 
only  because  you  say  you  knoiu  him.,  but  also  because  like  a  Christian^ 
you  make  your  reports  of  men.  For  I  cannot  think  that  you  speak 
these  things  of  ill  will.,  but  because  it  is  even  so  as  you  say. 

Chr.     Had    I    known    him    no    more   than   you,  I   might 

204 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

perhaps,  have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first  you  did  :  Yea,  had 
he  received  this  report  at  their  hands  only  that  are  enemies  to 
Religion,  I  should  have  thought  it  had  been  a  slander.  (A  lot 
that  often  falls  from  bad  mens  mouths  upon  good  mens  names 
and  professions  :)  But  all  these  things,  yea,  and  a  great  many 
more  as  bad,  of  my  ow^n  knowledge  I  can  prove  him  guilty  of. 
Besides,  good  men  are  ashamed  of  him,  they  can  neither  call 
him  Brother  nor  Friend ;  the  very  naming  of  him  among  them, 
makes  them  blush  if  they  know  him. 

Faith.      JVell^  I  see  that  saying  and  doing  are  tiuo  things^  and 
hereafter  I  shall  better  observe  this  distinction. 

Chr.     They  are  two  things  indeed,  and  are  as  diverse,  as 
are  the   Soul  and   the   Body  :    For  as  the  Body 
without  the  Soul  is  but  a  dead  Carkass  ;  so  Saying^       r  ^j^^^^^^^ 
if  it  be  alone,  is  but  a  dead  Carkass  also.     The 
Soul    of   Religion    is    the    pra6lick    part.       Pure     James  i.  27. 
Religion  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the  Father^     ^■^1,'^2-',  26.^' 
is  this,  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their 
afflidion^  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from   the    JVorld^  This 
Talkative  is  not  aware  of,  he  thinks  that  hearing  and  saying 
will  make  a  good  Christian  :   and  thus  he  deceiveth  his  own 
Soul.     Hearing  is  but  as  the  sowing  of  the  Seed  ;  talking  is  not 
sufficient  to  prove  that  fruit  is  indeed  in  the  heart  and  life  j  and 
let  us  assure  our  selves,  that  at  the  day  of  Doom  men  shall  be 
judged  according  to  their  fruit.     It  will  not  be 
said  then,  Did  you  believe  ?  but  were  you  Doers^      ^^^  ^^ 
or   Talkers  only  ?   and  accordingly  shall  they  be 
judged.     The  end  of  the  world  is  compared  to  our  Harvest, 
and  you  know  men  at  harvest  regard  nothing  but  fruit.     Not 
that  any  thing  can  be  accepted  that  is  not  of  Faith  :   But  I 
speak   this  to   shew   you   how    insignificant   the   Profession   of 
Talkative  will  be  at  that  day. 

Faith.      This  brings  to  my  mind  that  of  Moses,  by  which  he 
describeth  the  Beast  that  is  clean.      He  is  such  an 
one  that  parteth  the  hoof  and  cheweth  the  Cud;   not     ^^" 
that  parteth  the  hoof  only^  or  that  cheweth  the  Cud  '    '^' 

only.      The  Hare  cheweth  the  Cud,  but  yet  is  unclean     Faithful  con- 
because    he  parteth   not   the   hoof      And  this    truly     ^^^l^^^f^^^ 
resembleth    Talkative  :     he    cheiueth    the    Cud,    he      j'alkiHve. 
seeketh  knowledge,  he  cheweth  upon  the   Word,  but 

205 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

he  divideth  not  the  hoof,  he  parteth  not  zvith  the  way  of  sinners  ; 
hut  as  the  Hare,  he  retaineth  the  foot  of  a  dog  or  hear,  and  therefore 
is  unclean. 

Chr.     You  have  spoken,  for  ought  I  know,  the  true  Gospel 
sense   of  those  Texts  ;    and  I   will  add  another 
a  ,  cV^i  ''>-      thing :    Paul  calleth  some   men,  yea,   and   those 
Talkative  like     great    Talkers    too,    Sounding-hrass,   and    tinkling 
two  things  Cymhals :  that  is,  as  he  expounds  them  in  another 

that  sound  place,   'Things  without  life  giving  sound.      Things 

without  life,  that  is,  without  the  true  Faith  and 
Grace  of  the  Gospel  ;  and  consequently,  things  that  shall  never 
be  placed  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  among  those  that  are  the 
Children  of  Life  :  Though  their  sound  by  their  talk  be  as  if  it 
were  the  Tongue  or  Voice  of  an  Angel. 

Faith.  TVell,  I  was  not  so  fond  of  his  Company  at  first, 
hut  I  am  as  sick  of  it  now.  What  shall  we  do  to  be  rid  of 
him  ? 

Chr.  Take  my  advice,  and  do  as  I  bid  you,  and  you  shall 
find  that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your  company  too,  except  God 
shall  touch  his  heart  and  turn  it. 

Faith.      What  would  you  have  me  to  do? 

Chr.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious  discourse 
about  the  power  of  Religion  ;  and  ask  him  plainly  (when  he 
has  approved  of  it,  for  that  he  will)  whether  this  thing  be  set  up 
in  his  Heart,  House  or  Conversation. 

Faith.  Then  Faithful  stept  forward  again,  and  said  to 
Talkative  :    Come,  what  chear  ?    hozv  is  it  noiu  ? 

Talk.  Thank  you,  well.  I  thought  we  should  have  had 
a  great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 

Faith.  TFell,  if  you  will  we  will  fall  to  it  now,  and  since  you 
left  it  zvith  me  to  state  the  question,  let  it  be  this  :  Hoiu  doth  the 
saving  Grace  of  God  discover  it  self,  tvhen  it  is  in  the  heart 
of  /nan  ? 

Talk.     I  perceive  then  that  our  talk  must  be  about  the  power 
of  things  ;   Well,  'tis  a  very  good  question,  and 
Talkative'j-  \  shall  be  willing  to  answer  you.     And  take  my 

false  discovery  ■     ^^-  ^  ^  pjrst,  Where  the  Grace  of 

of  a  work  of  ^    ,  •     •       ,      t-t  •  ,'     ,  -^ 

grace.  God  is  in  the  Heart,  it  causeth  there  a  great  out-cry 

against  sin.     Secondly, 

Faith,     Nay,  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once,  I  think  you 

206 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

should  rather  say^  It  shoius  it  self  by  inclining  the  Soul  to  abhor 
its  sin. 

Talk.     Why,  what  difterence  is  there  between  crying  out 
against,  and  abhorring  of  sin  ? 

Faith.      Oh!  a  great  deal;  a  man  may  cry  out  against  sin  of 
policy,  but  he  cannot  abhor  it,  but  by  vertue  of  a  godly      ^^^^  crying  out 
antipathy  against  it  :    I   have  heard  many  cry  out     .^gainst  sin,  no 
against  sin  in  the  Pulpit,  who  yet  can  abide  it  xvell     sign  of  grace, 
enough  in  the  heart,  house  and  conversation.     Joseph'i 
Mistress  cryed  out  with  a  loud  voice,  as  if  she  had  '  ^^'    ^' 

been  very  holy  ;  but  she  would  willingly,  notwithstanding  that,  have 
committed  uncleanness  with  him.  Some  cry  out  against  sin,  even  as 
the  mother  crys  out  against  her  Child  in  her  lap,  when  she  calleth  it 
Slut,  and  naughty  Girl,  &  then  falls  to  hugging  iff  kissing  it. 

Talk.     You  lie  at  the  catch  I  perceive. 

Faith.  No  not  I,  I  am  only  for  setting  things  right.  But  what 
is  the  second  thing  whereby  you  will  prove  a  discovery  of  a  work  of 
grace  in  the  heart  ? 

Talk.     Great  Knowledge  of  Gospel-Mysteries. 

Faith.      This  sign  should  have  been  first,  but  first  or  last,  it  is 
also  false  ;  for  knowledge,  great  knowledge  may  be 
obtained  in  the  Mysteries  of  the  Gospel,  and  yet  no     JJ^^  nj'si^n 
work  of  grace  in  the  Soul.      Tea,  if  a  man  have  all     of 'brace.  " 
knowledge,  he  may  yet  he  nothing;  and  so  consequently      i  Cor.  13. 
be  no  child  of  God.      When   Christ  said,  Do  you 
know  all  these  things  ?     Aiid  the  Disciples  had  ansxvered.  Yes : 
He  added.  Blessed  are  ye  if  ye  do  them.     He  doth  not  lay  the 
Blessing  in  the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the  doing  of  them.      For 
there   is  a  knowledge   that  is   not  attended  with  doing  :   He  that 
knoweth  his  Masters  will,  and  doeth  it  not.     J  man  may  know 
like  an  Angel,  and  yet  be  no  Christian  :   Therefore  your  sign  of  it  is 
not  true.     Indeed   to  know  is  a  thing  that  pleaseth   Talkers  and 
Boasters  ;    but  to  do,  is  that  which  pleaseth  God.      Not  that  the 
heart  can  be  good  zvithout  knowledge  ;  for  zvithout  that  the  heart  is 
naught :    There  is  therefore  knowledge,   and  know- 
ledge.    Knowledge  that  restcth  in  the  bare  speculation     andknow- 
of  things,  and  knowledge  that  is  accompanied  with     ledge, 
the  grace  of  faith  and  love,  which  puts  a  man  upon 
doing  even  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart  :   The  first  of  these  will 
serve  the  Talker,  but  without  the  other  the  true  Christian  is  not 

207 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

content.  Give  me  understanding  and  I  shall  keep  thy  Law, 
True  Know-  7^^'  ^^^^^  ^  observe  it  with  my  whole  heart,  Psal. 
ledge  attended       1 1 9-  34- 

"^it^  ^«-  Talk.     You  lie  at  the  catch  again,  this  is  not 

deavours.^  for  edification. 

Faith.  Well  if  you  please.,  propound  another  sign  how  this 
work  of  grace  discover eth  it  self  where  it  is. 

Talk.     Not  I,  for  I  see  we  shall  not  agree. 

Faith.  Well^  if  you  will  not.,  will  you  give  me  leave  to 
do  it? 

Talk.     You  may  use  your  liberty. 

Faith.  A  work  of  grace  in  the  soul  discovereth  it  self  either  to 
^  .    .         him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standers  by. 

of  grace.     "  To  him  that  hath  it,  thus  it  gives  him  convi£fion 

John  i6.  8.  of  sin,  especially  of  the  defilement  of  his  nature,  and 

from  7.  24.  the  sin  of  unbelief,  {for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure 

John  16.  9.  to  be  damned,  if  he  findeth  not  mercy  at  God's  hand 

Mark  16.  16.  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ).  This  sight  and  sense  of 
Psal.  38.  18.  things  worketh  in  him  sorrow  and  shame  for  sin  ;  he 
Jer.  31.  19.  findeth  moreover  revealed  in  him  the  Saviour  of  the 
^^'"  ^'  '5-  World,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  closing  with  him 

Aets  4.  12.  y^^  y^p^  ^^  ffjg  qjuhlch  he  findeth  hungrings  and 
atth.  5.  6.  thirstings  after  him,  to  which  hungrings.  Sec.  the 
^^"  ^'    '  Promise  is  made.     Now  according  to  the  strength  or 

weakness  of  his  Faith  in  his  Saviour,  so  is  his  joy  and  peace,  so  is 
his  love  to  holiness,  so  are  his  desires  to  know  him  more,  and  also  to 
serve  him  in  this  World.  But  though  I  say  it  discovereth  it  self 
thus  unto  him  ;  yet  it  is  but  seldom  that  he  is  able 
Kom.  10.  10.  ^^  conclude,  that  this  is  a  work  of  Grace,  because  his 
-,    ■    ■    '■  corruptions  now,  and  his   abused  reason   makes  his 

y  ,  •  •  y-  mind  to  mis-judge  in  this  matter ;  therefore  in  him 
Psal  t;o  20'  ^^^^  ^"-'^^  ^^■"■^  work  there  is  required  a  very  sound 
Tob  42.  R  6  Judgment,  before  he  can  with  steddiness  conclude  that 
Ezek.  29.  43.       t^i^  "  ^  work  of  Grace. 

To  others  it  is  thus  discovered. 

I.  By  an  experimental  confession  of  his  faith  in  Christ. 
2.  By  a  life  anstverable  to  that  confession,  to  wit,  a  life  of 
holiness;  heart-holiness,  family-holiness,  {if  he  hath  a  family)  and 
by  Conversation  holiness  in  the  world:  which  in  the  general  teach  eth 
him  inwardly  to  abhor  his  sin,  and  himself  for  that  in  secret,  to 

208 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

suppress  it  hi  his  Family^  and  to  promote  holiness  in  the  IVorld ; 
not  by  talk  only^  as  an  Hypocrite  or  Talkative  person  may  do  :  hut 
by  a  pr apical  subjeSiion  in  faith  and  love  to  the  power  of  the  Word : 
and  now  iS/r,  as  to  this  brief  description  of  the  work  of  Grace^  and 
also  the  discovery  of  it^  if  you  have  ought  to  objeSf^  obje£l  :  if  not^ 
then  give  me  leave  to  propound  to  you  a  second  question. 

Talk.     Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to  hear,  let 
me  therefore  have  your  second  question. 

Faith.      It   is   this,   Do  you  experience  this  first  part  of  this 
description  of  it  ?  and  doth  your  life  and  conversation 
testifie  the  same?  or  stayideth  your  Religion  in  word     Another  good 
i  J         .    •      T-»      J  J   T-      .U      V.  -f     ^^^  of  grace. 

or  tongue,  and  not  in  Deed  and  1  ruth :  pray  if 
you  incline  to  answer  me  in  this,  say  no  more  than  you  knoiv  the 
God  above  will  say  Amen  to ;  and  also,  nothing  but  what  your 
Conscience  can  fustifte  you  in.  For  not  he  that  commendeth 
himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord  commendeth.  Besides^ 
to  say  I  am  thus  and  thus,  when  my  Conversation,  and  all  my 
Neighbours  tell  me  I  lie,  is  great  wickedness. 

Talk.     Then    Talkative  at   first    began    to   blush,   but   re- 
covering himself,  thus  he  replied.    You  come  now     xalkative  net 
to  experience,  to  Conscience,  and  God  :  and  to     pleased  -with 
appeal  to  him  for  Justification  of  what  is  spoken  :     Faithfurj 
This  kind  of  discourse  I  did  not  expeft,  nor  am     l^'^^""'- 
I  disposed  to  give  an  answer  to  such  questions,  because,  I  count 
not  my  self  bound  thereto,  unless  you  take  upon  you  to   be 
a  Catechiser  ;  and  though  you  should  so  do,  yet  I  may  refuse 
to  make  you  my  Judg.     But  I  pray  will  you  tell  me,  why  you 
ask  me  such  questions  ? 

Faith.     Because  I  saw  you  forivard  to  talk,  and  because  I  knew 
not  that  you  had  ought  else  hut  notion.      Besides,  to 
tell  you  all  the  truth,  I  have  heard  of  you,  that  you     ,^^,    Faithful 
are  a  man  tvhose  Religion  lies  in  talk,  and  that  your     put  him  to 
conversation  gives  this  your  Mouth-profession  the  lie.     th^^t  question. 
They  say  you  are  a  spot  among  Christians,  and  that 
Religion  fareth  the  worse  for  your  ungodly  conversa-     ^^\^^  ^dealing 
tion,  that  some  already  have  stumbled  at  your  wicked     to  Talkative. 
waies,  and  that  more  are  in  danger  of  being  destroyed 
thereby ;   your   Religion  and  an  Ale-house,   and  Covetousness,  and 
Uncleanness,  and  Swearing,  and  Lying,  and  vain  Company-keeping, 
&c.  will  stand  together.      The  Proverb  is  true  of  you,  which  it  said 
B.  O  209 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

of  a  Whore  ;  to  w'lt^  That  she  is  a  shame  to  all  women^  so  you  are 
a  shame  to  all  Professors. 

Talk.     Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  reports,  and  to  judg 
so  rashly  as  you  do  ;  I  cannot  but  conclude  you 
a    ative  ^^^  some  peevish  or  melancholick  man,  not  fit  to 

flings  away  j       vu         J  x 

from  Faithful,      be  discoursed  with,  and  so  adieu. 

Chr.     Then  came  up  Christian^  and  said  to 

his  Brother,  I  told  you  how  it  would  happen,  your  words  and 

his   lust  could  not  agree  ;  he  had  rather  leave  your  company 

than  reform  his  life  :  but  he  is  gone,  as  I  said,  let 

dance  ^''^^  S°  '   ^^  ^°^^  ^^  "°  mans  but  his  own,  he 

has  saved  us  the  trouble  of  going  from  him  :  for 
he  continuing  (as  I  suppose  he  will  do)  as  he  is,  he  would  have 
been  but  a  blot  in  our  company  :  besides,  the  Apostle  saies, 
From  such  withdraw  thy  self. 

Faith.  But  I  atn  glad  we  had  this  little  discourse  with  him^ 
it  may  happen  that  he  will  think  of  it  again  ;  however  I  have 
dealt  plainly  with  him;  and  so  am  clear  of  his  blood  if  he  perisheth. 

Chr.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as  you  did  ; 
there  is  but  little  of  this  faithful  dealing  with  men  now-a-days, 
and  that  makes  Religion  to  stink  so  in  the  Nostrils  of  many,  as 
it  doth  ;  for  they  are  these  Talkative  Fools,  whose  Religion  is 
only  in  word,  and  are  debauched  and  vain  in  their  Conversation, 
that  (being  so  much  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of  the  godly) 
do  puzzle  the  World,  blemish  Christianity,  and  grieve  the 
sincere.  I  wish  that  all  men  would  deal  with  such  as  you 
have  done,  then  should  they  be  either  made  more  conformable 
to  Religion,  or  the  company  of  Saints  would  be  too  hot  for 
them.     Then  did  Faithful  say. 

How  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  Plumes ! 
How  bravely  doth  he  speak  I    how  he  presumes 
To  drive  down  all  before  him!    but  so  soon 
As  Faithful  talks  of  Heart-work  like  the  Moon., 
Thai's  past  the  full.,  into  the   Wane  he  goes  : 
And  so  will  all.,  hut  he  that  Heart-work  knozvs. 

Thus  they  went  on  talking  of  what  they  had  seen  by  the 
way  ;  and  so  made  that  way  easie,  which  would  otherwise  no 
doubt  have  been  tedious  to  them :  for  now  they  went  through 
a  Wilderness. 

210 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  when  they  were  got  almost  quite  out  of  this  Wilder- 
ness,  Faithful  chanced   to  cast  his   eye   back,  and   espied   one 
coming  after  them,  and  he  knew  him.      Oh  !  said  Faithful  to 
his  Brother,  who  comes  yonder  ?     Then  Christian  looked,  and 
said,  it  is  my  good  friend  Evangelist^  Ai,  and  my 
good  friend  too,  said  Faithful :  for  'twas  he  that     Evangelist 
set  me  the  way  to  the  Gate.     Now  was  Evangelist     them  again. 
come  up  unto  them,  and  thus  saluted  them. 

Evan.  Peace  be  with  you,  dearly  beloved,  and  peace  be  to 
your  helpers. 

Chr.      Welcome.^  welcome.^  my  good  Evangelist,  the  sight  of  thy 
countenance  brings  to  my  remembrance^  thy  ancient 
kindness^   and  unwearied  labouring  for  my  eternal       .  ^  '^'•tff 
good.     _  _  _        of  him." 

Faith.      And   a    thousand  times    welcome.^   said 
good  Faithful  ;   thy  company.^  O  sweet  Evangelist,  how  desireable  is 
It  to  us  poor  Pilgrims  ! 

Evan.  Then  said  Evangelist.^  how  hath  it  fared  with  you 
my  friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last  parting  ?  what  have  you 
met  with  ;  and  how  have  you  behaved  j'^our  selves  ? 

Chr.  Then  Christian  and  Faithful  told  him  of  all  things  that 
had  happened  to  them  in  the  way.,  and  how^  and  zuith  what  difficulty 
they  had  arrived  to  that  place. 

Evan.     Right  glad  am  I,  said  Evangelist ;  not  that  you  have 
met  with  Trials,  but  that  you  have  been  Vi6lors; 
and   for   that   you   have   (notwithstanding    many     His  Exhorta- 
weaknesses)  continued  in   the   way   to  this  very     Hon  to  them. 
day. 

I  say,  right  glad  am  I  of  this  thing,  and  that  for  mine  own 
sake  and   yours ;    I  have  sowed,  and  you  have 
reaped,  and  the  day  is  coming  when  both  he  that     J,^  "  ^'  ^ 
sowed,  and  they  that  reaped  shall  rejoice  together;        ^'    '  ^\ 
that  is,  if  you  hold  out  ;  for  in  due  time  ye  shall     ^5,  26,  27.  ' 
reap,  if  ye  faint  not.      The  Crown  is  before  you,     Rev.  3.  11. 
and  it  is  an  incorruptible  one  ;  so  run  that  you 
may  obtain  it.     Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  Crown,  and 
after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in  and  takes  it 
from  them  :   hold  fast  therefore  that  you  have,  let  no  man  take 
your   Crown  ;    you  are   not   yet  out   of  the  Gun-shot  of  the 
Devil ;  you  have  not  resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against  sin. 

0  2  211 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Let  the  Kingdom  be  always  before  you,  and  believe  stedfastly 
concerning  things  that  are  invisible.  Let  nothing  that  is  on 
this  side  the  other  w^orld  get  wfithin  you  ;  and  above  all  look 
well  to  your  ow^n  hearts,  and  to  the  lusts  thereof;  for  they 
are  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  :  set  your 
faces  like  a  flint,  you  have  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  on 
your  side. 

Chr.      Then    Christian   thanked  him  for   his  exhortation^  but 

told  him  withal^  that  they  would  have  him  speak 
hinifor  I 's^"  farther  to  them  for  their  help  the  rest  of  the  way  ; 
exhortatiotts.        and  the  rather  for  that  they  well  knew  that  he  was 

a  Prophet^  and  could  tell  them  of  things  that  might 
happen  unto  them  ;  and  also  how  they  might  resist  and  overcome 
them.  To  which  request  Faithful  also  consented.  So  Evangelist 
began  as  followeth. 

Evan.     *My  Sons,  you   have  heard  in  the  words  of  the 

truth  of  the  Gospel,  that  you  must  through  many 
j-J.i\  ,        Tribulations  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

dicleth  what  .  .  ^  im-o- 

troubles  they  And  agam,  that  m  every  City,  bonds  and  amictions 
shall  meet  abide  on  you;  and  therefore  you  cannot  expeft 

Vanity'^Fair,  ^^^^  7"^  should  go  long  on  your  Pilgrimage 
and  en-  '  without  them  in  some  sort  or  other.  You  have 
courageth  found  something  of  the  truth  of  these  testimonies 

st^df%e  upon   you   already,   and   more   will    immediately 

follow  :  For  now  as  you  see,  you  are  almost  out 
of  this  Wilderness,  and  therefore  you  will  soon  come  into  a 
Town  that  you  will  by  and  by  see  before  you  :  and  in  that 
Town  you  will  be  hardly  beset  with  enemies,  who  will  strain 
hard  but  they  will  kill  you :  and  be  you  sure,  that  one  or  both 
of  you  must  seal  the  testimony  which  you  hold,  with  blood : 
but  be  you  faithful  unto  death,  and  the  King  will  give  you 

a  Crown  of  Life.  *He  that  shall  die  there, 
*  He  whose  lot     although   his   Death   will  be    unnatural,  and   his 

it  will  pe  there  .         o  ' 

to  suffer  will  pam  perhaps  great,  he  will  yet  have  the  better  of 
have  the  his  fellow  ;  not  only  because  he  will  be  arrived  at 

better  of  his  ^j^     Celestial  City  soonest,  but   because   he  will 

brother.  .J    .  ' 

escape  many  miseries  that  the  other  will  meet 
with  in  the  rest  of  his  Journey.  But  when  you  are  come  to 
the  Town,  and  shall  find  fulfilled  what  I  have  here  related, 
then  remember  your  friend,  and  quit  your  selves  like  men  ;  and 

212 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

commit  the  keeping  of  your  souls  to  your  God  in  well  doing, 

as  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  when  they  were  got  out  of 

the  wilderness,  they  presently  saw  a  Town  before  them,  and 

the  name  of  that  Town  is  Canity  ;  and  at  the  Town  there  is 

a  Fair  kept  called  Vanity-Fair  ;  it  is  kept  all  the  year  long,  it 

beareth  the  name  of  Vanity-Fair^  because  the  Town  where  it 

is  kept  ii  lighter  than   Vanity  ;  and  also,  because 

all  that  is  there  sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is     g^"  '^°'  '" 

Vanitv.     As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise.  All  that 

r    ■      r/      ■  J      c<  J  ch.  ■2.  1 1,  17. 

cometh  is  Vanity. 

This  Fair  is  no  new  erefted  business,  but  a  thing  of  ancient 
standing  ;  I  will  shew  you  the  original  of  it. 

Almost  five  thousand  years  agone,  there  were  Pilgrims, 
walking  to  the  Celestial  City,  as  these  two  honest  .     . 

persons  are;  and  Belzebub^  Apollyon  and  Legion^  ofOiis^Fair/ 
with  their  Companions,  perceiving  by  the  Path 
that  the  Pilgrims  made,  that  their  way  to  the  City  lay  through 
this  Town  of  Vanity^  they  contrived  here  to  set  up  a  Fair  ; 
a  Fair  wherein  should  be  sold  of  all  sorts  of  Vanity^  and  that  it 
should  last  all  the  year  long.  Therefore  at  this  Fair  are  all 
such  Merchandize  sold,  as  Houses,  Lands,  Trades, 

Tw  TT  D      r  T^-^1         r^         ..  ■  The  Merchan- 

Places,  Honours,  Preferments,  1  itles,  Countries,     ^-^^  .^^/j 
Kingdoms,  Lusts,  Pleasures,  and  Delights  of  all     Fair. 
sorts,    as    Whores,     Bawds,     Wives,    Husbands, 
Children,  Masters,  Servants,  Lives,  Blood,  Bodies,  Souls,  Silver, 
Gold,  Pearls,  precious  Stones,  and  what  not  ? 

And  moreover,  at  this  Fair  there  is  at  all  times  to  be  seen 
Jugglings,  Cheats,  Games,  Plaies,  Fools,  Apes,  Knaves,  and 
Rogues,  and  that  of  every  kind. 

Here  are  to  be  seen  too,  and  that  for  nothing.  Thefts,  Mur- 
ders, Adulteries,  False  Swearers,  and  that  of  a  blood  red  colour. 

And  as  in  other  Fairs  of  less  moment,  there  are  several 
Rows  and  Streets  under  their  proper  Names  where  such  Wares 
are  vended  ;  So  here  likewise,  you  have  the  proper  Places, 
Rows,  Streets,  (^'/z.  Countries  and  Kingdoms)  where  the  Wares 
of  this  Fair  are  soonest  to  be  found  :  Here  is  the  Brittan  Row, 
the  French  Row,  the  Italian  Row,  the  Spanish 
Row,  the  German  Row,  where  several  sorts  of  ^J^^^^  ^^"^^ 
Vanities  are  to  be  sold.     But  as  in  other  Fairs., 

213 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

some  one  Commodity  is  as  the  chief  of  all  the  Fair,  so  the 

Ware  of  Rome  and  her  Merchandize  is  greatly  promoted  in  this 

Fair  :   only  our  English  Nation,  with  some  others,  have  taken 

a  dislike  thereat. 

Now  as  I  said,  the  way  to   the   Ccclestial   City   lies  just 

through  this  Town^  where  this  lusty  Fair  is  kept ;  and  he  that 

will  go  to  the  City  and  yet  not  go  through  this  Town  must 

,  needs  ^(5  out  of  the  World.     The  Prince  of  Princes 

\        ch  '  t       t         himself,  when  here,  went  through  this  Town  to 

throuo-h  this        his  own  Countrey,  and  that  upon  a  fair-day  too  : 

Fair.  yea,  and  as  I  think,  it  was  Belzebub^   the   chief 

Matth.  7.  8,        Lord  of  this  F^/V,  that  invited  him  to  buy  of  his 

Luk.  4.  5,  Canities ;  yea,  would  have  made  him  Lord  of  the 

'  '^'  Fair.,  would  he  but  have  done  him  Reverence  as 

he   went   through   the    Town.     Yea,   because   he   was   such   a 

person  of  honour  Belzebub  had  him  from  Street  to  Street^  and 

shewed  him  all  the  Kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a  little  time,  that 

he  might  (if  possible)  allure  that  Blessed  One,  to 

noMnsln'        cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  Canities.      But  he 

this  Fair.  had  no  mind  to  the  Merchandice,  and  therefore 

left  the  Towriy  without  laying  out  so  much  as  one 

farthing  upon  these  Fanities.     This  Fair  therefore  is  an  ancient 

thing,  of  long  standing,  and  a  very  great  Fair. 

Now  these  Pilgrims,  as  I  said,  must  needs  go  through  this 

.  Fair.     Well  so  they  did  ;     but  behold,  even  as 

enter  tJuFair.     ^hey  entred  into  the  Fair.,  all  the  People  in  the 

Fair  were  moved,  and  the  Town  it  self  as  it  were 

The  Fair  in  a     [x\  ^  Hubbub  about  them  :  and  that  for  several 
hubbtib  about  -r. 

them.  reasons  :   r  or 

First,  The  Pilgrims  were  cloathed  with  such 
The  first  cause  j^-jf^j  Qf  Raiment,  as  was  diverse  from  the  Raiment 
oj  le  u  7/  .  ^j;  ^^^  ^^^  traded  in  that  Fair.  The  People 
therefore  of  the  Fair  made  a  great  gazing  upon  them  :  Some 
said  they  were  fools,  some  they  were  Bedlams,  and  some  they 
were  outlandish  men. 

Secondly,  and  as  they  wondred  at  their  Apparel.,  so  they  did 
I  Cor.  2.  7,  8.  likewise  at  their  Speech ;  for  few  could  understand 
The  second  what  they  said,  they  naturally  spoke  the  Language 

cause  of  the         of  Canaan  ;    but  they  that  kept  the  Fair.,  were 
hubbub.  ^j^g  vc\Qn  of  this  world  :    so  that   from  one  end 

214 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

of  the  Fair  to  the  other,  they  seemed  Barbarians  each  to  the 
other. 

Thirdly,    But    that    which    did    not    a    little    amuse    the 
Merchandisers,  was,  that  these  Pilgrims  set  very 
light  by  all  their  Wares,  they  cared  not  so  much     ^^f^f/S'.'  '^ 
as  to  look  upon  them  :   And  if  they  called  upon 
them  to  buy,  they  would  put  their  fingers  in  their  ears  and  cry. 
Turn  away  mine  eyes  from  beholding  Vanity  ;  and 
look   upwards,   signifying   that   their   Trade   and       sa.119.  37. 
T-    fc  1  •     ii  Phil.  3. 19, 20. 

1  ramck  was  m  Heaven.  ^    ^ 

One  chanced   mockingly,   beholding   the   carriages   of  the 
men,  to  say  unto  them,  What  will  ye  buy  ?  but      j,      ^, 
they  looking  gravely  upon  him,  said.  We  buy  the     of  the  hubbub. 
Truth.     At  that,  there  was  an  occasion  taken  to     ^ 

1-1  1  1  •  riov.  IX.  23. 

despise  the  men  the  more  ;  some  mockmg,  some 

taunting,  some  speaking  reproachfully,  and  some  They  are 

calling    upon    others    to    smite    them.      At    last  ''"^'^''^  ' 

things  came  to  an  hubbub,  and  great  stir  in  the  The  Fair  in 

T-,    .  '^     .  ,       ,  n  I  c         J    J        ^  hubbub. 

bair  ;  msomuch  that  all  order  was  conrounded. 
Now  was  word  presently  brought  to  the  great  one  of  the  Fair^ 
who  quickly  came  down,  and  deputed  some  of  his  most  trusty 
Friends  to  take  those  men  into  examination,  about  whom  the 
Fair  was  almost  overturned.     So  the  men  were 
brought  to  examination  ;  and  they  that  sat  upon     examhled. 
them,   asked  them   whence  they  came,  whither 
they  went,  and  what  they  did  there  in  such  an     *  They  tell 
unusual  Garb  ?     *The  men  told  them,  that  they     '^and ivhenc'e^' 
were  Pilgrims  and  Strangers  in   the  world,  and     they  came. 
that  they  were  going  to  their  own  Countrey*, 
which  was  the  heavenly  Jerusalem^  and  that  they  ^     \-  16 

had  given  no  occasion  to  the  men  of  the  Town, 
nor  yet  to  the  Merchandizers,  thus  to  abuse  them,  and  to  let 
them   in   their  Journey  :    except   it  was,  for  that,  when   one 
asked    them    what    they   would    buy,  they  said, 
they  would  buy  the  Truth.     But  they  that  were     2%,^Zge°^ 
appointed  to  examine  them,  did  not  believe  them 
to  be  any  other  than  Bedlams  and  mad,  or  else  such  as  came  to 
put  all  things  into  a  confusion  in  the  Fair.     Therefore  they 
took  them  and  beat  them,  and  besmeared  them  with  dirt,  and 
then   put   them   into  the  Cage,  that   they   might   be  made  a 

215 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


They  ai-e  put 
in  the  Cage. 

Their  be- 
haviour in 
the  Cage. 

The  men 
of  the  Fair 
do  fall  out 
among  them- 
selves about 
these  two  men. 


speftacle  to  all  the  men  of  the  Fair.  There  therefore  they  lay 
for  some  time,  and  were  made  the  obje6ls  of  any 
man's  sport,  or  malice,  or  revenge.  The  great  one 
of  the  Fair  laughing  still  at  all  that  befell  them. 
But  the  men  being  patient,  and  not  rendring 
railing  for  railing,  but  contrariwise  blessing,  and 
giving  good  words  for  bad,  and  kindness  for 
injuries  done  :  Some  men  in  the  Fair  that  were 
more  observing,  and  less  prejudiced  than  the  rest, 
began  to  check  and  blame  the  baser  sort  for  their 
continual  abuses  done  by  them  to  the  men :  They 
therefore  in  angrj^  manner  let  fly  at  them  again, 
counting  them  as  bad  as  the  men  in  the  Cage, 
and  telling  them  that  they  seemed  confederates,  and  should  be 
made  partakers  of  their  Misfortunes.  The  other  replied,  that 
for  ought  they  could  see,  the  men  were  quiet  and  sober,  and 
intended  no  body  any  harm  ;  and  that  there  were  many  that 
traded  in  their  Fair.,  that  were  more  worthy  to  be  put  into  the 
Cage,  yea,  and  Pillory  too,  than  were  the  men  that  they  had 
abused.  Thus,  after  divers  words  had  passed  on  both  sides  (the 
men  behaving  themselves  all  the  while  very  wisely  and  soberly 
before  them,)  they  fell  to  some  blows  among  themselves,  and 
did  harm  one  to  another.  Then  were  these  two 
poor  men  brought  before  their  Examiners  again, 
and  there  charged  as  being  guilty  of  the  late 
hubbub  that  had  been  in  the  Fair.  So  they  beat 
them  pitifully,  and  hanged  Irons  upon  them,  & 
led  them  in  Chains  up  and  down  the  Fair.,  for  an 
Example  and  Terror  to  others,  lest  any  should 
speak  in  their  behalf,  or  joyn  themselves  unto 
them.  But  Christian  and  Frt/V^w/ behaved  them- 
selves yet  more  wisely  j  and  received  the  Ignomy 
and  shame  that  was  cast  upon  them,  with  so  much  meekness 
and  patience,  that  it  won  to  their  side  (though 
but  few  in  comparison  of  the  rest)  several  of  the 
men  in  the  Fair.  This  put  the  other  party  yet 
into  a  greater  rage,  insomuch  that  they  concluded 
the  death  of  these  two  men.  Wherefore  they 
threatned  that  neither  the  Cage,  nor  Irons  should 
serve  their  turn,  but  that  they  should  die  for  the 


They  are 
made  the 
Authors  of 
this  dis- 
turbance. 

They  are  led 
tip  and  down 
the  Fair  in 
Chains,  for 
a  terror  to 
others. 


Some  of  the 
men  of  the 
Fair  won  to 
them. 

Their  Adver- 
saries resolve 
to  kill  them. 


2l6 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

abuse    they    had    done,    and    for    deluding    the    men    of    the 
Fair. 

Then  were  they  remanded  to  the  Cage  again,  until  further 
order  should  be  taken  with  them.     So  they  put 
them  in,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks.         piluntothT" 

Here    therefore    they    called    again    to    mind     Cage,  and 
what  they  had  heard  from   their   faithful    friend     after  brought 
Evangelist^  and  were  the  more  confirmed  in  their      "    ^^'"  ' 
way  and   sufferings,  by  what  he  told  them  would  happen   to 
them.     They  also  now  comforted  each  other,  that  whose  lot 
it  was  to  suffer,  even  he  should  have  the  best  on't,  therefore 
each  man  secretly  wished  that  he  might  have  that  Preferment: 
But  committing  themselves  to  the  all-wise  dispose  of  him  that 
ruleth  all   things,  with  much  content  they  abode  in  the  con- 
dition   in   which   they   were    until    they    should   be   otherwise 
disposed  of. 

Then  a  convenient  time  being  appointed,  they  brought 
them  forth  to  their  Tryal,  in  order  to  their  Condemnation. 
When  the  time  was  come,  they  were  brought  before  their 
enemies  and  Arraigned;  the  Judges  name  was  Lord  Hate-good: 
Their  Indictment  was  one  and  the  same  in  substance,  though 
somewhat  varying  in  form  ;  the  Contents  whereof  was  this. 

That  they  were  enemies  to^  and  disturbers  oj  their  Trade^  that 
they  had  made  Commotions  and  Divisions  in  the  Town^ 
and  had  won  a  party  to  their  own  most  dangerous         '^" 
opinions^  in  contempt  of  the  Law  of  their  Prince. 

Then  Faithful  began  to  answer,  that  he  had  only  set  himself 
against  that  which  had  set  it  self  against  him  that 
is  higher  than  the  highest.     And  said  he,  as  for     ^' ^'^^'^^ /^,. 
disturbance  1  make  none,  bemg  my  selr  a  man  or     himself. 
Peace  ;    the  parties  that  were  won  to  us,  were 
won  by  beholding  our  Truth  and  Innocence,  &  they  are  only 
turned  from  the  worse  to  the  better.     And  as  to  the  King  you 
talk  of,  since  he  is  Belxebub.^  the  Enemy  of  our  Lord,  I   defie 
him  and  all  his  Angels. 

Then  Proclamation  was  made,  that  they  that  had  ought  to 
say  for  their  Lord  the  King  against  the  Prisoner  at  the  Bar, 
should  forthwith  appear,  and  give  in  their  Evidence.  So  there 
came  in  three  Witnesses,  to  wit,  Envy.,  Superstition  and 
Pickthank ;  They  were  then  asked,  If  they  knew  the  Prisoner 

217 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

at  the  Bar  ?  And  what  they  had  to  say  for  their  Lord  the 
King  against  him  ? 

Then  stood  forth  *Envy,  and  said  to  this  effeft  ;  My  Lord, 
«  „  ,  .  I  have  known  this  man  a  long  time,  and  will 
attest  upon  my  Oath  before  this  Honourable 
Bench,  that  he  is 

"Judge.  Hold,  give  him  his  Oath  :  So  they  sware  him  : 
Then  he  said.  My  Lord,  this  man,  notwithstanding  his  plausible 
name,  is  one  of  the  vilest  men  in  our  Countrey  ;  he  neither 
regardeth  Prince  nor  People,  Law  nor  Custom  ;  but  doth  all 
that  he  can  to  possess  all  men  with  certain  of  his  disloyal 
notions,  which  he  in  the  general  calls  Principle  of  Faith  and 
Holiness.  And  in  particular,  I  heard  him  once  my  self  affirm, 
That  Christianity  and  the  Customs  of  our  town  of  Vanity,  luere 
diametrically  opposite^  and  could  not  be  reconciled.  By  which 
saying,  my  Lord,  he  doth  at  once,  not  only  condemn  all  our 
laudable  doings,  but  us  in  the  doing  of  them. 

yudg.  Then  did  the  Judge  say  unto  him,  hast  thou  any 
more  to  say  ? 

Envy.  My  Lord,  I  could  say  much  more,  only  I  would 
not  be  tedious  to  the  Court.  Yet  if  need  be,  when  the  other 
Gentlemen  have  given  in  their  Evidence,  rather  than  any  thing 
shall  be  wanting  that  will  dispatch  him,  I  will  enlarge  my 
Testimony  against  him.  So  he  was  bid  stand  by.  Then  they 
called  Superstition^  and  bid  him  look  upon  the  Prisoner  ;  they 
also  asked,  what  he  could  say  for  their  Lord  the  King  against 
him  ?     Then  they  sware  him,  so  he  began. 

Super.  My  Lord,  I  have  no  great  acquaintance  with  this 
man,  nor  do  I  desire  to  have  farther  knowledge 
l/E'^^^"  of  him  ;  however  this  I  know,  that  he  is  a  very 
pestilent  fellow,  from  some  discourse  that  the 
other  day  I  had  with  him  in  this  Town  ;  for  then  talking  with 
him,  I  heard  him  say,  That  our  Religion  was  nought,  and  such 
by  which  a  man  could  by  no  means  please  God:  Which 
saying  of  his,  my  Lord,  your  Lordship  very  well  knows,  what 
necessarily  thence  will  follow,  to  wit,  that  we  still  do  worship 
in  vain,  are  yet  in  our  sins,  and  finally  shall  be  damned  ;  and 
this  is  that  which  I  have  to  say. 

Then  was  Pickthank  sworn,  and  did  say  what  he  knew,  in 
behalf  of  their  Lord  the  King  against  the  Prisoner  at  the  Bar. 

2i8 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Pick.     My  Lord,  and  you  Gentlemen  all,  this  fellow  I  have 
known  of  a  long  time,  and  have  heard  him  speak 
things  that  ought  not  to  be  spoke.     For  he  hath      j-^j/^vjjj"^'^ 
railed  on  our   noble    Prince   Bel-zehub^  and   hath 
spoken  contemptible  of  his  honourable  Friends,  whose  Names 
are,  the  Lord  Old-Man^  the  Lord  Carnal  delight^ 
the  Lord  Luxurious^  the  Lord  Desire  of  vain  glory ^     ^LordTand 
my  old  Lord   Letchery^  Sir  Having  Greedy,  with     great  ones. 
all  the  rest  of  our  Nobility  ;    and  he  hath  said 
moreover,  that  if  all  men  were  of  his  mind,  if  possible,  there  is 
not  one  of  these  Noble  men  should  have  any  longer  a  being  in 
this  Town.     Besides,  he  hath  not  been  afraid  to  rail  on  you  my 
Lord,  who  are  now  appointed  to  be  his  Judge,  calling  you  an 
ungodly  Villain,  with  many  other  such   like   villifying  terms, 
with  which  he  hath  bespattered  most  of  the  Gentry  of  our 
Town.     When  this   Pickthank   had   told   his  Tale,  the  Judge 
direfted  his  Speech  to  the  Prisoner  at  the   Bar,  saying,  thou 
Runagate,  Heretick,  and  Traytor,  hast  thou  heard  what  these 
honest  Gentlemen  have  witnessed  against  thee  ? 

Faith.      May  I  speak  a  Jew  words  in  my  own  defence. 

Judge.  Sirrah,  Sirrah,  thou  deservest  to  live  no  longer,  but 
to  be  slain  immediately  upon  the  place  ;  yet  that  all  men  may 
see  our  gentleness  towards  thee,  let  us  hear  what  thou  vile 
Runagate  hast  to  say. 

Faith.      I.     I  say  then  in  answer  to  what  Mr.  Envy  hath 
spoken,  I  never  said  ought  but  this,  That  what 
Rule,  or    Laws,   or   Custom,   or   People   were  flat     J^         5 
against  the  IVord  of  God,  are  diametrically  opposite     himself, 
to  Christianity.     If  I  have  said  amiss  in  this  con- 
vince me  of  my  errour,  and  I  am  ready  here  before  you  to  make 
my  recantation. 

2.  As  to  the  second,  to  wit,  Mr.  Superstition  and  his  charge 
against  me,  I  said  only  this.  That  in  the  worship  of  God  there  is 
required  a  Divine  Faith,  but  there  can  be  no  divine  faith  without 
a  divine  revelation  of  the  will  of  God.  Therefore  whatever  is 
thrust  into  the  JVorship  of  God,  that  is  not  agreeable  to  divine 
Revelation,  cannot  be  done  but  by  an  humane  Faith,  which  Faith 
will  not  be  profitable  to  Eternal  Life. 

3.  As  to  what  Mr.  Pickthank  hath  said,  I  say  (avoiding 
terms,  as  that  I  am  said  to  rail,  and  the  like)  that  the  Prince  of 

219 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

this  Town,  with  all  the  rabblement  his  Attendants,  by  this 
Gentleman  named,  are  more  fit  for  being  in  Hell,  than  in  this 
Town  and  Countrey  ;   and  so  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me. 

Then  the  Judge  called  to  the  Jury  (who  all  this  while  stood 

by,  to  hear  and  observe ;)  Gentlemen  of  the  Jury, 

The  J^tdge  his       ^^  ^^^  ^.j^j^  ^^^^^  about  whom  so  great  an  uproar 

speech  to  the  /      ,     ,  j      •        i  •     -r-  u  i 

Jury.  hath   been  made  m  this    1  own  :    you  have  also 

heard  what  these  worthy  Gentlemen  have  wit- 
nessed against  him;  also  you  have  heard  his  reply  and  confession  : 
It  lieth  now  in  your  breast  to  hang  him,  or  save  his  life  :  but 
yet  I  think  meet  to  instru6l  you  in  our  Law. 

There  was  an  aft  made  in  the  days  of  Pharaoh  the  Great, 

Servant  to  our  Prince,  that,  lest  those  of  a  contrary 

Religion  should  multiply  and  grow  too  strong  for 
him,  their  Males  should  be  thrown  into  the  River.     There  was 

an  Aft  also  made  in  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar 

the  Great,  another  of  his  Servants,  that  whoever 
would  not  fall  down  and  worship  his  golden  Image,  should  be 
„       ,  thrown   into  a  Fiery  Furnace.     There  was  also 

an  Aft  made  in  the  days  of  Darius^  that  who  so 
for  some  time  called  upon  any  God  but  him  should  be  cast  into 
the  Lions  Den.  Now  the  substance  of  these  Laws  this  Rebel  has 
broken  ;  not  only  in  thought  (which  is  not  to  be  born)  but  also 
in  word  and  deed  ;  which  must  therefore  needs  be  intollerable. 
For  that  of  Pharaoh^  his  Law  was  made  upon  supposition, 
to  prevent  mischief ;  no  Crime  yet  being  apparent  ;  but  here  is 
a  Crime  apparent.  For  the  second  and  third,  you  see  he  dis- 
puteth  against  our  Religion  ;  and  for  the  Treason  he  hath 
confessed,  he  deserveth  to  die  the  death. 

Then  went  the  Jury  out,  *  whose  names  were,  Mr.  BUndman^ 

Mr.  No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust,  Mr. 
*aId1h-S7  Live-loose,  Mr.  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind,  Mr. 
names.  Enmity,  Mr.  Liar,  Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hate-light, 

and  Mr.  Implacable,  who  every  one  gave  in  his 
private  Verdift  against  him  among  themselves,  and  afterwards 
unanimously  concluded  to  bring  him  in  guilty  before  the  Judge. 

And  first  among  themselves,  Mr.  Blindman,  the 
.  ^/^  ^"^^  Foreman,  said,   /  see  clearly  that  this  man  is  an 

Verdia.  Herctick.      Then   said    Mr.    No-good,   away   with 

such  a  fellow  from  the  Earth.     Ay,  said  Mr.  Malice, 

220 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

for  I  hate  the  very  looks  of  him.      Then  said   Mr.   Love-lust^  I 
could  never  endure  him.      Nor  /,  said  Mr.  Live-loose^  for  he  would 
always    be   condemning   my    way.      Hang   him,    hang   him,    said 
Mr.   Heady.     A  sorry  Scrub  said   Mr,  High-mind.     My  heart 
riseth  against  him,  said  Mr.  Enmity,  he  is  a  Rogue,  said  Mr.  Liar, 
Hanging  is  too  good  for  him,  said  Mr.  Cruelty,  Let's  dispatch  him 
out  of  the  way,  said  Mr.  Hate-light.     Then  said  Mr.  Implacable, 
might  I  have  all  the  world  given  me,  I  could  not  be  reconciled  to 
him,  therefore  let  us  forthwith  bring  him  in  guilty  of  death.    *  And  so 
they  did,  therefore  he  was  presently  condemned, 
to    be    had   from    the    place    where   he    was,   to     *,  ■^^''■^  ^/".' 
the   place  from  whence  he  came,  and  there  to     \^i,ninguiHy 
be   put  to   the   most   cruel   death   that   could  be     of  death. 
invented. 

They  therefore  brought  him  out,  to  do  with  him  according 
to  their  Law  ;  and  first  they  scourged  him,  then 
they  buffetted  him,  then   they  lanched  his  flesh     jgatli^lf 
with  Knives  ;    after  that  they  stoned  him   with     Faithful. 
stones,  then  prickt  him  with  their  Swords  ;  and 
last  of  all  they  burned  him  to  ashes  at  the  Stake.     Thus  came 
Faithful  to  his  end,  *Now  I  saw  that  there  stood     »  ^  chariot 
behind  the  multitude  a  Chariot  and  a  couple  of    and  Horses 
Horses,  waiting  for  Faithful,  who  (so  soon  as  his     wait  to 
Adversaries  had   dispatched   him)   was   taken   up     YtlihZ? 
into  it,  and  straightway  was  carried  up  through 
the  Clouds,  with  sound  of  Trumpet,  the  nearest  way  to  the 
Coelestial  Gate.     But   as   for   Christian,   he   had  .   . 

some  respite,  and  was  remanded  back  to  Prison  ;     still^a 
so  he  there  remained  for  a  space :   But  he  that     Prisoner. 
over-rules  all  things,  having  the  power  of  their 
rage  in  his  own  hand,  so  wrought  it  about,  that  Christian  for 
that  time  escaped  them  and  went  his  way. 
And  as  he  went  he  sang,  saying. 


* 


Well  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest 


Unto   thy  Lord  ;    tuith  ivhom   thou  shalt  be  blest ;        *  The  Song 
When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delight        ^f^^^^^j}'"*'^" 
Are  crying  out  under  their   Hellish  plights  ;  Faithful  after 

Sing  Faithful,  sing;    and  let  thy  name  survive;        his  death. 
For  though  they  kilP d  thee,  thou  art  yet  alive. 

221 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  Christian  went  not  forth 

alone,  for  there  was  one  whose  name  was  Hopeful^ 
ha  "^  '^//  (being  so  made  by  the  beholding  of  Christian  and 

Companion.         Faithful  in  their  words   and  behaviour,  in  their 

sufferings  at  the  Fair.,)  who  joyned  himself  unto 
him,  and  entring  into  a  brotherly  Covenant,  told  him,  that  he 
would  be  his  Companion.     Thus  one  died  to  bear  Testimony 

to    the    Truth,    and    another    rises    out    of    his 

There  are  Ashes  to  be  a  Companion  with  Christian  in  his 

more  of  the  Pilgrimage.      This  Hopeful   also    told   Christian, 

Fair  will  that  there  were  many  more  of  the  men  in  the 

follow.  Fair   that    would    take    their    time,  and    follow 

after. 
So  I  saw  that  quickly  after  they  were  got  out  of  the  Fair, 
they  overtook  one  that  was  going  before  them,  whose  name 

was  By-ends;  So  they  said  to  him,  what  Countrey 
By-liX''^''^'      man.  Sir  ?     And  how  far  go  you  this  way  ?     He 

told  them,  that  he  came  from  the  Town  of  Fair- 
speech,  and  he  was  going  to  the  Celestial  City,  (But  told  them 
not  his  name.) 

From  *  Fair-speech,  said  Christian?     Is  there  any  good  that 

By-ends.     Yes,  said  By-ends,  1  hope. 
Chr.     Pray  Sir,  what  may  I  call  you  ?  said  Christian. 
By-ends.     I  am  a  stranger  to  you,  and  you  to  me  ;  If  you 
be  going  this  way,  I  shall  be  glad  of  your  Company  :   if  not,  I 

must  be  content. 
By-ends  loth  qj^        c^jy^^  cj-^^^^    r  F^ir-speech, 5«/W  Christian 

to  tell  his  17  11  ■  , 

name.  ^  have  heard  of,  and,  as  I  remenioer,  they  say  it  s 

a  wealthy  place. 

By-ends.  Yes,  I  will  assure  you  that  it  is,  and  I  have  very 
many  rich  kindred  there. 

Chr.  Pi^ciy-,  U}ho  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a  man  may  he  so 
bold? 

By-ends.  Almost  the  whole  Town  ;  And  in  particular  my 
Lord  Turn-about,  my  Lord  Time-server,  my  Lord  Fair-speech, 
(from  whose  Ancestors  that  Town  first  took  its  name  :)  Also 
Mr.  Smooth-Man,  Mr.  Facing  both-ways,  Mr.  Any-thing,  and  the 
Parson  of  our  Parish,  Mr.  Tivo-tongucs,  was  my  Mothers  own 
Brother  by  Fathers  side  :    And  to  tell   you   the  truth,  I  am 

222 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

become  a  Gentleman  of  good  Quality,  yet  my  Great  Grand- 
father was  but  a  Waterman,  looking  one  way,  and  rowing 
another,  and  I  got  most  of  my  Estate  by  the  same  occupation. 

Chr.      Are  you  a  married  man  ? 

By-ends.     Yes,  and  my  Wife  is  a  very  virtuous  Woman, 
the  Daughter  of  a  virtuous  Woman  ;    she   was 
my  Lady  Fainings  Daughter,  therefore  she  came     j^/i,dredof" 
of  a  very   honourable  Family,  and  is  arrived  to     By-ends. 
such  a  pitch  of  Breeding,  that  she  knows  how  to 
carry   it   to  all,  even  to   Prince  and  Peasant.     'Tis  true,  we 
somewhat  differ   in  Religion  from  those  of  the      ^,      ^ 
strifter  sort,  yet  but  in  two  small  points  :  First,     ends  difjrs 
we  never  strive  against  Wind  and  Tide.    Secondly,    from  others 
we  are  always  most  zealous  when  Religion  goes     '"  Religion. 
in  his  Silver  Slippers  ;  we  love  much  to  walk  with  him  in  the 
Street  ;  if  the  Sun  shines  and  the  People  applaud  him. 

Then  Christian  stept  a  little  aside  to  his  fellow  Hopeful.^ 
saying.  It  runs  in  my  mind  that  this  is  one  By-ends  of  Fair- 
speech.,  and  if  it  be  he,  we  have  as  very  a  Knave  in  our  company, 
as  dwelleth  in  all  these  parts.  Then  said  Hopeful.,  Ask  him  ; 
methinks  he  should  not  be  ashamed  of  his  name.  So  Christian  came 
up  with  him  again  and  said.  Sir  you  talk  as  if  you  knew  some- 
thing more  than  all  the  World  doth,  and  if  I  take  not  my  mark 
amiss,  I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you  ;  is  not  your  name 
Mr.  By-ends  of  Fair-speech  ? 

By-ends.  This  is  not  my  name,  but  indeed  it  is  a  Nick-name 
that  is  given  me  by  some  that  cannot  abide  me,  and  I  must  be 
content  to  bear  it  as  a  reproach,  as  other  good  men  have  born 
theirs  before  me. 

Chr.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to  men  to  call  you  by 
this  name  ? 

By-ends.     Never,   never  !       The   worst  that  ever  I  did  to 
give  them  an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name,  was, 
that  I  had  always  the  luck  to  jump  in  my  iudg;-     ^^«f  By-ends 

...         ■'  -    Z       .'  J  J       t>        qot  his  name. 

ment  with  the  present  way  or  the  times,  whatever 
it  was,  and  my  chance  was  to  get  thereby,  but  if  things  are 
thus  cast  upon  me,  let  me  count  them  a  blessing,  but  let  not 
the  malicious  load  me  therefore  with  reproach. 

Chr.      /  thought  indeed  that  you  were  the  man  that  I  heard 

223 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

of  \  and  to  tell  yon  %vhat  I  think^  I  fear  this  name  belongs  to  yon 
more  properly  than  you  are  willing  we  should  think 
He  desires  to  it  doth. 

^%Company  By-ends.     Well,  if  you  will  thus  imagine,  I 

cannot  help  it.      You  shall  hnd  me  a  rair  Com- 
pany-keeper, if  you  will  still  admit  me  your  Associate. 

Chr.  If  you  will  go  with  uSy  you  must  go  against  TVind  and 
Tide^  the  which^  I  perceive^  is  against  your  opinion  :  Tou  must  also 
own  Religion  in  his  Rags^  as  zvell  as  when  in  his  silver  Slippers^ 
and  stand  by  him  too^  when  hound  in  Irons^  as  well  as  when  he 
walketh  the  Streets  with  applause. 

By-ends.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  Lord  it  over  my  Faith, 
leave  me  to  my  liberty,  and  let  me  go  with  you. 

Chr.  Not  a  step  further^  unless  you  will  do,  in  what  I 
propound^  as  we. 

Then  said  By-ends^  I  shall  never  desert  my  old  principles, 

since  they  are  harmless  and  profitable.     If  I  may 

Chrtstian^"         not  go  with  you,  I  must  do  as  I  did  before  you 

pari.  overtook  me,   even   go   by   my  self,   until  some 

overtake  me  that  will  be  glad  of  my  company. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  Christian  and  Hopeful 
forsook  him  and  kept  their  distance  before  him,  but  one  of 
them  looking  back  saw  three  men  following  Mr.  By-ends,  and 
behold,  as  they  came  up  with  him  he  made  them  a  very  low 
Congee,  and  they  also  gave  him  a  Complement.  The  mens 
names  were  Mr.  Hold-the-JVorld,  Mr.  Money-love, 

He  has  new  ^^   yj^       Save-all;    men    that   Mr.   By-ends  had 

Companions.  '.  -f   . 

formerly    been    acquamted    with  ;     ror    in    their 

Minority  they  were  School-fellows,  and  were   taught  by  one 

Mr.    Gripe-man    a    School-master    in    Love-gain,    which    is    a 

Market-Town  in  the  County  of  Coveting  in  the  North.     This 

School-master  taught  them  the  art  of  getting,  either  by  violence, 

cozenage,  flattery,  lying,  or  by  putting  on  a  guise  of  Religion, 

and  these  four  Gentlemen  had  attained  much  of  the  art  of  their 

Master,  so  that  they  could  each  of  them  have  kept  such  a  School 

themselves. 

Well,  when  they  had  as  I  said,  thus  saluted  each  other,  Mr. 

Money-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  who  are  they  upon  the  Road 

before  us  ?  for  Christian  and  Hopeful  were  yet  vyithin  view. 

224 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

By-ends.  They  are  a  couple  of  far  Country  men,  that  after 
their  mode  are  going  on  Pilgrimage.  Rv-ends 

Money-love.  Alas,  why  did  they  not  stay,  Chamdier  of 
that  we  might  have  had  their  good  company,  for  ^^^  Pilgrims. 
they.,  and  we.,  and  you  Sir,  I  hope  are  all  going  on  a  Pilgrimage. 

By-ends.  We  are  so  indeed,  but  the  men  before  us  are  so 
rigid,  and  love  so  much  their  own  notions,  and  do  also  lightly 
esteem  the  opinions  of  others  ;  that  let  a  man  be  never  so  godly, 
yet  if  he  jumps  not  with  them  in  all  things,  they  thrust  him 
quite  out  of  their  company. 

Mr.  Save-all.  That's  bad,  but  we  read  of  some,  that  are 
righteous  overmuch.,  and  such  mens  rigidness  prevails  with  them 
to  judg  and  condemn  all  but  themselves  ;  but  I  pray  what,  and 
how  many  were  the  things  wherein  you  differed  ? 

By-ends.  Why  they,  after  their  head-strong  manner,  con- 
clude that  it  is  duty  to  rush  on  their  Journey  all  weathers,  and 
I  am  for  waiting  for  Wind  and  Tide.  They  are  for  hazarding 
all  for  God  at  a  clap,  and  I  am  for  talcing  all  advantages  to 
secure  my  Life  and  Estate.  They  are  for  holding  their  notions 
though  all  other  men  be  against  them,  but  I  am  for  Religion  in 
what,  and  so  far  as  the  times,  and  my  safety  will  bear  it. 
They  are  for  Religion,  when  in  rags  and  contempt,  but  I  am 
for  him  when  he  walks  in  his  golden  Slippers  in  the  Sun-shine, 
and  with  applause. 

Mr.  Hold-the-World.  Ay,  and  hold  you  there  still,  good 
Mr.  By-ends ;  for  my  part,  I  can  count  him  but  a  Fool,  that 
having  the  liberty  to  keep  what  he  has,  shall  be  so  unwise  to 
lose  it.  Let  us  be  wise  as  Serpents^  it's  best  to  make  Hay  when 
the  Sun  shines  ;  you  see  how  the  Bee  lieth  still  all  winter,  and 
bestirs  her  only  when  she  can  have  profit  with  pleasure.  God 
sends  sometimes  Rain,  and  sometimes  Sun-shine  ;  if  they  be 
such  fools  to  go  through  the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take 
fair  weather  along  with  us.  For  my  part,  I  like  that  Religion 
best  that  will  stand  with  the  security  of  God's  good  Blessings 
unto  us  ;  for  who  can  imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  reason, 
since  God  has  bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this  life,  but 
that  he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  sake.  Abraham  and 
Solomon  grew  rich  in  Religion.  And  "Job  says,  that  a  good  man 
shall  lay  up  gold  as  dust.  But  he  must  not  be  such  as  the  men 
before  us,  if  they  be  as  you  have  described  them. 

B.  P  225 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Mr.  Save-all.  I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this  matter, 
and  therefore  there  needs  no  more  words  about  it. 

Mr.  Money-love.  No,  there  needs  no  more  words  about 
this  matter  indeed,  for  he  that  believes  neither  Scripture  nor 
Reason  (and  you  see  we  have  both  on  our  side)  neither  knows 
his  own  liberty,  nor  seeks  his  own  safety. 

Mr.  By-ends.  My  Brethren,  we  are,  as  you  see,  going  all 
on  Pilgrimage,  and  for  our  better  diversion  from  things  that  are 
bad,  give  me  leave  to  propound  unto  you  this  question. 

Suppose  a  Man.,  a  Minister^  or  a  Trades-man^  &c.  should 
have  an  advantage  lie  before  him  to  get  the  good  blessings  of  this 
life  ;  yet  so  as  that  he  can  by  no  meayis  come  by  them  except  in 
appearance  at  least.,  he  becomes  extraordinary  zealous  in  some  points 
of  Religion^  that  he  meddled  not  with  before.,  may  he  not  use  this 
means  to  attain  his  end.,  and  yet  be  a  right  honest  yuan  ? 

Mr.  Money-love.  I  see  the  bottom  of  your  question,  and  with 
these  Gentlemens  good  leave,  I  will  endeavour  to  shape  you  an 
answer.  And  first  to  speak  to  your  question,  as  it  concerns 
a  Minister  himself.  Suppose  a  Minister^  a  worthy  man.,  possessed 
but  of  a  very  small  Benefice.,  and  has  in  his  eye  a  greater^  more  fat 
and  plump  by  far  ;  he  has  also  now  an  opportunity  of  getting  of  it ; 
yet  so  as  by  being  more  studious.,  by  preaching  more  frequently.,  and 
zealously.,  and  because  the  temper  of  the  people  requires  it.,  by  altering 
of  some  of  his  principles.,  for  my  part.,  I  see  no  reason  but  a  man  may 
do  this  [provided  he  has  a  call)  Ay.,  and  more  a  great  deal  besides., 
and  yet  be  an  honest  man.      For  why, 

1.  His  desire  of  a  greater  Benefice  is  lawful  (this  cannot 
be  contradicted)  since  'tis  set  before  him  by  Providence  ;  so 
then  he  may  get  it  if  he  can,  making  no  question  for  Conscience 
sake. 

2.  Besides  his  desire  after  that  Benefice,  makes  him  more 
studious,  a  more  zealous  Preacher,  i^c.  and  so  makes  him  a 
better  man.  Yea  makes  him  better  improve  his  parts,  which  is 
according  to  the  mind  of  God. 

3.  Now  as  for  his  complying  with  the  temper  of  his 
people,  by  deserting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his  Principles : 
This  argueth  i.  That  he  is  of  a  self-denying  temper.  2.  Of 
a  sweet  and  winning  deportment.  3.  And  so  more  fit  for  the 
Ministerial  Fundlion. 

4.  I  conclude  then,  that  a  Minister  that  changes  a  Small 

226 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

for  a  Great ^  should  not  for  so  doing  be  judged  as  covetous,  but 
rather  since  he  is  improved  in  his  parts,  and  industry,  thereby 
be  counted  as  one  that  pursues  his  call,  and  the  opportunity  put 
into  his  hand  to  do  good. 

And  now^  to  the  second  part  of  the  question,  which  concerns 
the  Tradesman  you  mentioned  :  suppose  such  an  one  to  have 
but  a  poor  imploy  in  the  vi^orld,  but  by  becoming  Religious  he 
may  mend  his  market,  perhaps  get  a  rich  Wife,  or  more  and  far 
better  customers  to  his  shop.  For  my  part,  I  see  no  reason,  but 
that  this  may  be  lav^^fully  done.     For  why. 

1.  To  become  religious  is  a  vertue,  by  what  means  soever 
a  man  becomes  so. 

2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more  custom 
to  my  Shop. 

3.  Besids  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming  religious, 
gets  that  which  is  good  of  them  that  are  good,  by  becoming 
good  himself;  so  then  here  is  a  good  wife,  and  good  customers, 
and  good  gain,  and  all  these  by  becoming  religious,  which  is 
good.  Therefore  to  become  religious  to  get  all  these,  is  a  good 
and  profitable  design. 

This  answer,  thus  made  by  this  Mr.  Money-love^  to  Mr. 
By-end's  question  was  highly  applauded  by  them  all ;  wherefore 
they  concluded  upon  the  whole,  that  it  was  most  wholsom  and 
advantageous.  And  because,  as  they  thought,  no  man  was 
able  to  contradict  it,  and  because  Christian  and  Hopeful  were 
yet  within  call,  they  joyntly  agreed  to  assault  them  with  the 
question  as  soon  as  they  overtook  them,  and  the  rather,  because 
they  had  opposed  Mr.  By-ends  before.  So  they  called  after 
them  and  they  stopt,  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to  them, 
but  they  concluded  as  they  went,  that  not  Mr.  By-ends^  but  old 
Mr.  Hold-the-lVorld  should  propound  the  question  to  them, 
because  as  they  supposed  their  answer  to  him  would  be  without 
the  remainder  of  that  heat  that  was  kindled  betwixt  Mr.  By-ends 
and  them,  at  their  parting  a  little  before. 

So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and  after  a  short  salutation, 
Mr.  Hold-the-world  propounded  the  question  to  Christian  and 
his  Fellow  and  bid  them  to  answer  it  if  they  could. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian^  even  a  Babe  in  Religion  may 
answer  ten  thousand  such  questions.  For  if  it  be  unlawful  to 
follow  Christ  for  Loaves,  as  it  is  John  6.  how  much  more  is  it 

P2  227 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

abominable  to  make  of  him  and  Religion  a  stalking  Horse  to 
get  and  enjoy  the  World  ?  Nor  do  we  find  any  other  than 
Heathens,  Hypocrites,  Devils,  and  Witches  that  are  of  this 
opinion. 

1.  Heathens^  for  when  Hamar  and  Sechem  had  a  mind  to 
the  daughter  and  Cattle  of  "Jacobs  and  saw  that  there  was  no 
waies  for  them  to  come  at  them,  but  by  becoming  Circumcised, 
they  say  to  their  companions,  if  every  Male  of  us  be  ci?'cumcisedy 
as  they  are  circumcised^  shall  not  their  Cattle  and  their  Substancey 
and  every  Beast  of  theirs  be  ours  ?  Their  Daughters  and  their 
Cattle  were  that  which  they  sought  to  obtain,  and  their  Religion 
the  stalking-horse  they  made  use  of  to  come  at  them.  Read 
the  whole  story.  Gen.  34.  20,  21,  22,  23. 

2.  The  Hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this  Religion, 
long  prayers  were  their  pretence,  but  to  get  Widows  Houses 
were  their  intent,  and  greater  damnation  was  from  God  their 
Judgment,  Luk.  20.  46,  47. 

3.  Judas  the  Devil  was  also  of  this  Religion,  he  was 
religious  for  the  Bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed  of  what  was 
therein  ;  but  he  was  lost,  cast  away,  and  the  very  son  of 
Perdition. 

4.  Simon  the  Witch  was  of  this  Religion  too,  for  he  would 
have  had  the  Holy  Ghost  that  he  might  have  got  money  there- 
with, and  his  sentence  from  Peters  mouth  was  according, 
ASfs  8.   19,  20,  21,  22. 

5.  Neither  will  it  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that  man,  that 
takes  up  Religion  for  the  world,  will  throw  away  Religion  for 
the  world;  for  so  surely  as  "Judas  designed  the  world  in  becoming 
Religious,  so  surely  did  he  also  sell  religion  and  his  Master  for 
the  same.  To  answer  the  question  therefore  affirmatively,  as 
I  perceive  you  have  done,  and  to  accept  of  as  authentick,  such 
answer,  is  both  Heathenish,  Hypocritical  and  Devilish,  and 
your  reward  will  be  according  to  your  works.  Then  they 
stood  staring  one  upon  another  but  had  not  wherewith  to 
answer  Christian.  Hopeful  also  approved  of  the  soundness  of 
Christians  answer,  so  there  was  a  great  silence  among  them. 
Mr.  By-ends  and  his  Company  also  staggered  and  kept  behind, 
that  Christian  and  Hopeful  might  out-go  them.  Then  said 
Christian  to  his  fellow,  if  these  men  cannot  stand  before  the 
sentence  of  men,  what  will  they  do  with  the  sentence  of  God  ? 

228 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

and  if  they  are  mute  when  dealt  with  by  vessels  of  clay,  what 
will  they  do  when  they  shall  be  rebuked  by  the  flames  of  a 
devouring  fire  ? 

Then    Christian   and    Hopeful  out-went   them   again,   and 
went  till   they  came   at   a   delicate    Plain   called 
Ease^  where  they  went  with  much  content  ;  but     '^^'  Ease  that 
that  plain  was  but  narrow,  so  they  were  quickly     is  but'littU^^ 
got  over   it.      Now  at   the   further  side   of  that     in  this  life. 
Plain  was  a  little  Hill  called  Lucre.,  and  in  that 
Hill  a  Mver  Mine,  which  some  of  them  that  had     Jr^^J^^f  " 
formerly  gone  that  way  because  of  the  rarity  of     Hill. 
it,  had  turned  aside  to  see  ;   but  going  too  near 
the  brim  of  the  Pit,  the  ground  being  deceitful  under  them, 
broke,    and    they   were    slain ;    some  also    had   been    maimed 
there,  and   could   not  to  their  dying   day  be   their  own   men 
again  ; 

Then   I   saw   in    my   Dream,  that   a   little   off   the   Road, 
over    against    the     Silver-Mine.,    stood     * Demas     *  Oen^as^/Z/Jt 
(Gentleman  like)  to  call  Passengers  to  come  and     Hill  Lucre, 
see,  who  said  to  Christian  and  his  fellow  ;  *  Ho     ^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^ 
turn  aside  hither,  and  I  will  shew  you  a  thing,      christian  and 

Chr.      What  thing  so  deserving  as  to  turn   us     Hopeful  to 
^     r  .1  .  ■.  cotne  to  him. 

out  of  the  way  to  see  tt. 

Dem.     Here  is  a  Silver-mine^  and  some  digging  in   it   for 

Treasure,  if  you  will  come,  with  a  little  pains  you  may  richly 

provide  for  your  selves.  „      . , 

r  J  ■  ,    TT      r  I    1  Hopeful 

Hope.      1  hen  said  Hopeful.,  let  us  go  see.  tempted  to  go, 

Chr.      Not  I,  said  Christian.,  I  have  heard  of     hut  Christian 
this  place  before  now,  and  how  many  there  have     ^"^^^  ^^'^^ 
been  slain  ;  and  besides,  that  Treasure  is  a  snare 
to    those   that   seek   it ;    for   it   hindereth   them    in    their    Pil- 
grimage.    Then   Christian  called  to  DemaSj  saying.  Is  not  the 

place  dangerous  ?  hath  it  not  hindred  many  in  their 

■r         .      6  -^  Hos.  4.  18. 

Ftlgr  image. 

Dem.     Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that  are  careless ; 
but  withal  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 

Chr.     Then  said   Christian  to  Hopeful.,  Let  us  not  stir  a 
step,  but  still  keep  on  our  way. 

Hope.     /  will  warrant  you.,  when  By-ends  comes  up.,  if  he 
hath  the  same  invitation  as  we^  he  will  turn  in  thither  to  see. 

229 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  Principles  lead  him  that 
way,  and  a  hundred  to  one  but  he  dies  there. 

Dem.  Then  Dernas  called  again,  saying,  but  will  you  not 
come  over  and  see  ? 

Chr.     Then    Christian   roundly   answered,   saying,   Demas., 

thou  art  an  Enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord 

rounddhufi        ^^  ^^'^  "^^7)  ^"^  ^^^^t  been  already  condemned  for 

Demas.  thine  own  turning  aside,  by  one  of  his  Majesties 

y.  Judges  ;  and  why  seekest  thou  to  bring  us  into 

the    like   condemnation  ?      Besides,   if  we   at   all 

turn  aside,  our  Lord  the  King  will  certainly  hear  thereof,  and 

will  there  put  us  to  shame,  where  we  would  stand  with  boldness 

before  him. 

Demas  cried  again  that  he  also  was  one  of  their  fraternity  ; 
and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a  little,  he  also  himself  would  walk 
with  them. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian^  what  is  thy  name  }  is  it  not  the 
same  by  the  which  I  have  called  thee  ? 

Dem.     Yes,  my  name  is  DemaSy  I  am  the  Son  of  Abraham. 

Chr.  I  know  you,  Gehazi  was  your  great  Grandfather, 
2  King,  s-  20.  ^^^  judas  your  Father,  and  you  have  trod  their 
Matth.  26.  14,  steps  ;  it  is  but  a  devilish  prank  that  thou  usest : 
15.  ch,  27.  Thy  Father  was  hanged  for  a  Traitor,  and  thou 

I.  2.  3.  5.  6.  deservest  no  better  reward.  Assure  thy  self,  that 
when  we  come  to  the  King,  we  will  do  him  word  of  this  thy 
behaviour.     Thus  they  went  their  way. 

By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  Companions  were  come  again 
within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck  went  over 
^y. ends  goes        ^^  Demas.     Now  whether  they  fell  into  the  Pit 
over  to  Demas.      ,,,.  lu-ii-^r  il 

by  lookmg  over   the   brmk  thereof,   or  whether 

they  went  down  to  dig,  or  whether  they  were  smothered  in  the 
bottom  by  the  damps  that  commonly  arise,  of  these  things,  I  am 
not  certain  ;  but  this  I  observed,  that  they  never  were  seen 
again  in  the  way. 

Then  sang  Christian^ 

\y        By-ends  and  Silver  Demas  both  agree^ 
One  callsy  the  other  runs  that  he  may  be 
A  sharer  in  his  Lucre^  so  these  do 
Take  up  in  this  ivorld^  and  no  further  go. 

430 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  I  saw,  that  just  on  the  other  side  of  this  Plain,  the 
Pilgrims  came   to   a   place   where    stood   an    old 
Monument^  hard  by  the  Highway  side,  at  the  sight      irati^7 ^ 
of  which  they  were  both  concerned,  because  of     Monument. 
the  strangeness  of  the  form  thereof;  for  it  seemed 
to  them  as  if  it  had  been  a  IVoman  transformed  into  the  shape 
of  a  Pillar  :   here  therefore  they  stood  looking,  and  looking  upon 
it,  but  could  not  for  a  time  tell  what  they  should  make  thereof; 
at  last   Hopeful  espied   written   above  upon   the  head  thereof, 
a  writing  in  an  unusual  hand  ;  but  he  being  no  Scholar  called 
to  Christian  (for  he  was  learned)  to  see  if  he  could  pick  out  the 
meaning :    so  he   came,   and   after  a   little   laying    of  Letters 
together,  he  found  the  same  to  be  this.  Remember  Lot^s  Wife. 
So  he  read  it  to  his  fellow  ;  after  which  they  both  concluded 
that  that  was  the  *  Pillar  of  Salt  into  which  Lot''?,     ^ 
Wife   was   turned    for   her   looking  back  with  a 
covetous    hearty    when    she    was    going   from   Sodom    for    safety. 
Which  sudden  and  amazing  sight  gave  them  occasion  of  this 
discourse. 

Chr.  Ah  my  Brother,  this  is  a  seasonable  sight,  it  came 
opportunely  to  us  after  the  Invitation  which  Demas  gave  us  to 
come  over  to  view  the  Hill  Lucre^  and  had  we  gone  over  as  he 
desired  us,  and  as  thou  wast  inclined  to  do  (my  Brother)  we 
had  for  ought  I  know  been  made  like  this  Woman  a  spectacle 
for  those  that  shall  come  after,  to  behold. 

Hope.  I  am  sorry  that  I  was  so  foolish,  and  am  made  to 
wonder  that  I  am  not  now  as  Lot's  Wife :  for  wherein  was  the 
difference'  twixt  her  sin  and  mine  ?  she  only  looked  back,  and 
I  had  a  desire  to  go  see  ;  let  Grace  be  adored  and  let  me  be 
ashamed,  that  ever  such  a  thing  should  be  in  mine  heart. 

Chr.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here  for  our  help 
for  time  to  come  :  This  Woman  escaped  one  Judgment  ;  for 
she  fell  not  by  the  destru6lion  of  Sodom^  yet  she  was  de- 
stroyed by  another ;  as  we  see,  she  is  turned  into  a  Pillar 
of  Salt. 

Hope.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  Caution  and 
Example  ;  Caution,  that  we  should  shun  her  sin,  or  a  sign  of 
what  Judgment  will  overtake  such  as  shall  not  be  prevented  by 
this  caution  :  So  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  with  the  two 
hundred   and   fifty   men,   that   perished   in    their   sin,   did   also 

231 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

become  *a  Sign  or  Example  to  beware,  but  above  all,  I  muse  at 
one  thing,  to  wit  how  Demas  and  his  fellows  can 
Numb.  26.  9,  stand  so  confidently  yonder  to  look  for  that  trea- 
sure, which  this  Woman,  but  for  looking  behind 
her,  after  (for  we  read  not  that  she  stept  one  foot  out  of  the 
way)  was  turned  into  a  Pillar  of  Salt  ;  specially  since  the 
Judgment  which  overtook  her,  did  make  her  an  Example, 
within  sight  of  where  they  are  :  for  they  cannot  chuse  but  see 
her,  did  they  but  lift  up  their  eyes. 

Chr.  It  is  a  thing  to  be  wondred  at,  and  it  argueth  that 
their  hearts  are  grown  desperate  in  that  case,  and  I  cannot  tell 
who  to  compare  them  to  so  fitly,  as  to  them  that  pick  Pockets 
in  the  presence  of  the  Judge,  or  that  will  cut  purses  under  the 
Gallows.  It  is  said  of  the  men  of  Sodom^  that  they  were  sinners 
^  *  exceedingly^  because   they  were  sinners  before  the 

^'  ^'  Lord',  that  is  in  his  eye-sight,  and  notwithstanding 
the  kindnesses  that  he  had  shewed  them,  for  the  Land  of  Sodom 
^  was   now    like   the    *  Garden    of  Eden  heretofore. 

This  therefore  provoked  him  the  more  to  jealousie 
and  made  their  plague  as  hot  as  the  fire  of  the  Lord  out  of 
Heaven  could  make  it.  And  it  is  most  rationally  to  be  con- 
cluded, that  such,  even  such  as  these  are,  they  that  shall  sin  in 
the  sight,  yea  and  that  too  in  despight  of  such  examples  that  are 
set  continually  before  them  to  caution  them  to  the  contrary, 
must  be  partakers  of  severest  Judgments. 

Hope.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth,  but  what  a  mercy 
is  it,  that  neither  thou,  but  especially  I  am  not  made  my  self 
this  example.  This  ministreth  occasion  to  us  to  thank  God, 
to  fear  before  him,  and  always  to  remember  Lot's  Wife. 

I  saw  then  that  they  went  on  their  way  to  a  pleasant  River; 

which  David  the  King  called  the  River  of  God ; 

■  but  John,  the  River  of  the  water  of  Life.      Now 

„     *    5-  y-         their  way  lay  just  upon  the  bank  of  the  River  ; 

p,    l     '  Here    therefore    Christian    and    his    Companion 

walked  with   great  delight ;    they  drank  also  of 

the  water  of  the  River,  which  was  pleasant  and  enlivening  to 

Trees  by  (he         their  weary  Spirits  :   Besides  on  the  banks  of  this 

River.  River,  on   either  side,   were  green    Trees   for  all 

V  7  "''    r       manner  of  Fruit :  and  the  Leaves  they  eat  to  pre- 
and  leaves  of  n      ,-  •  j       1  j  •  u  •      •  j 

the  Trees.  vent  burreits,  and  other  diseases  that  are  incident 

232 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

to  those  that  heat  their  blood  by  Travels.     On  either  side  of 

the  River  was  also  a  Meadow^  curiously  beautified 

with  Lillies  ;  and  it  was  green  all  the  year  long:     ^^^^f^^^M,^ 

In   this   Meadow  they   lay  down   and  slept,   for     Ue  to  sleep. 

here    they   might    lie   down  safely.     When    they     p^^^j  ^^ 

awoke,  they  gathered  again  of  the  Fruit  of  the     j^^  ,^  ,^ 

Trees,  and  drank  again  of  the  water  of  the  River: 

and  then  lay  down  again  to  sleep.     Thus  they  did  several  days 

and  nights.     Then  they  sang. 

Behold  ye  how  those  Crystal  Streams  do  glide., 

{To  comfort  Pilgrims)  by  the  High-way  side. 

The  Meadows  green  ;    besides  their  fragrant  smelly 

Yield  dainties  for  them  :    and  he  that  can  tell 

What  pleasant  Fruit.,  yea.,   Leaves.,  these  Trees  do  yield., 

Will  soon  sell  all.,  that  he  may  buy  this  Field. 

So  when  they  were  disposed  to  go  on  (for  they  were  not  as 
yet  at  their  Journeys  end)  they  eat  and  drank,  and  departed. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  Dream  that  they  had  not  journeyed 
far,  but  the  River  and  the  way,  (for  a  time)  parted,  at  which 
they  were  not  a  little  sorry,  yet  they  durst  not  go  out  of  the 
way  :   Now  the  way  from  the  River  was  rough,  and  their  feet 
tender  by  reason  of  their  Travels  ;  So  the  Souls  of    -^^^^^  ^^ 
the  Pilgrims  were  much  discouraged.,  because  of  the 
way.     Wherefore  still  as  they  went  on,  they  wished  for  better 
way.     Now  a  little  before  them,  there  was  on  the  left  hand  of 
the  Road  a  Meadow.,  and  a  Stile  to  go  over  into  it,  and  that 
Meadow  is  called  By-path  Meadow.     Then  said 
Christian    to    his   fellow,    if  this    Meadow    lieth     M^adL: 
along    by   our    way-side,    let's    go    over    into   it.      One  tempta- 
Then  he  went  to  the  Stile  to  see,  and  behold  a     eion  does 
Path  lay  alon?  by  the  way  on  the  other  side  of     '"^ke-ioay  for 

r     ^  »>T^-  1-  ■  u  -J       another. 

the    fence.        Tis   according    to    my    wish,    said 

Christian.,  here  is  the  easiest  going  ;  come  good  Hopeful.,  and 

let  us  go  over. 

Hope.      But  how  if  this  Path  should  lead  us  out  of  the  way  ? 

Chr.     That's  not  like,  said  the  other  ;  look  doth  it  not  go 
along  by  the  way  side  ?  so  Hopeful  being  perswaded     strong  Chris- 
by   his    fellow,   went    after    him   over   the   Stile,     tians  may  lead 
When  they  were  gone  over,  and  were  got  into     "'^^'^  '"'^■^  ^"^ 
the  Path  they  found  it  very  easie  for  their  feet;     ^f^^'^^y- 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

and  withal,  they  looking  before  them,  espied  a  man  walking  as 

they  did,  (and  his  name   was   Fain-Confidence)   so   they  called 

after  him,  and  asked  him  whither  that  way  led  ?  he  said  to  the 

»  c-       /  /  V       Celestial  Gate.      *Look  said  Christian,  did  not  I 
*  See  what  it  •>      i         i  •  •    i 

is  too  suddenly     tell  you  SO  ?     by  this  you  may  see  we  are  right ; 

to  fall  in  with     so  they  followed,  and  he  went  before  them.     But 

strangers.  behold  the  night  came  on,  and  it  grew  very  dark; 

so  that  they  that  went  behind,  lost  the  sight  of  him  that  went 

before. 

He  therefore  that  went   before  [Fain-Confidence  by  name) 
not   seeing    the    way    before    him,    fell    into    a 

9-  '"•  (Jeep    pit^    which    was   on    purpose    there    made 

A  pit  to  catch       \yy   fj^e   Prince  of  those  grounds  to  catch   vain- 
elorious  in.         glorious   Fools   withal,  and  was  dashed  in  pieces 
with  his  fall. 

Now  Christian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall.  So  they 
called  to  know  the  matter,  but  there  was  none  to  answer. 
Reasoning  ""'x  ^^^7  ^^^''^  ^  groaning,  Then  said  Hopeful, 

between  where  are  we  now  ?     Then  was  his  fellow  silent, 

Christian  and      as  mistrusting  that  he   had  led    him  out   of  the 
°P^  "  ■  way.    And  now  it  began  to  rain  and  thunder,  and 

lighten  in  a  very  dreadful  manner,  and  the  water  rose  amain. 

Then  Hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying.  Oh  that  I  had 
kept  on  my  way  I 

Ch/.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  Path  should  have 
led  us  out  of  the  way  ? 

Hope.  /  was  afraid  onU  at  the  very  first,  and  therefore  gave 
you  that  gentle  caution.  I  would  have  spoke  plainer,  but  you  are 
older  than  I. 

Chr.  Good  brother  be  not  offended,  *I  am  sorry  I  have 
^,  .   .    ,  brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I  have  put 

repentance/or      ^^ee  into  such  eminent  danger  ;  pray  my  Brother 
leading  of  his       forgive  me,  I  did  not  do  it  of  an  evil  intent. 
Brother  out  Hope.      Be  comforted  my  Brother,  for  I  forgive 

thee  ;  and  believe  too,  that  this  shall  be  for  our  good. 

Chr.  I  am  glad  I  have  with  me  a  merciful  Brother  :  but 
we  must  not  stand  thus,  let's  try  to  go  back  again. 

Hope.      But  good  Brother  let  me  go  before. 

Chr.  No,  if  you  please  let  me  go  first  ;  that  if  there  be 
any  danger,  I  may  be  first  therein,  because  by  my  means  we 
are  both  gone  out  of  the  way. 

234 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Hope.  No  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first,  for  your 
mind  being  troubled  may  lead  you  out  of  the  way  again.  Then 
for  their  encouragement  they  heard  the  voice  of  one  saying, 
Let    thine  heart   he   toiuards   the   High-way,   even  ^^ 

the  way  that   thou  wentest,  turn   again.     But  by     •'    ' 
this    time    the  waters    were    greatly    risen;     by      They  are  in 
reason   of  which   the   way    of    going    back   was     f;^;-J 
very    dangerous.      (Then   1   thought    that    it    is     ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^_ 
easier  going   out  of  the   way   when   we   are   in, 
than   going  in   when  we    are   out.)    Yet    they  adventured  to 
go  back  ;  but  it  was  so  dark,  and  the  flood  was  so  high,  that 
in  their  going  back  they  had  like  to  have  been  drowned  nine 
or  ten  times. 

Neither  could  they  with  all  the  skill  they  had  get  again  to 
the  Stile  that  night.  Wherefore  at  last  lighting  under  a  little 
shelter,  they  sat  down  there  till  the  day  brake  :  But  being 
weary,  they  fell  asleep.     Now  there  was  not  far  .^ 

from   the   place  where  they  lay,  a  Castle  called     the  grounds  of 
Doubting-Castle,  the  Owner  whereof  was  Giant     Giant  Despair. 
Despair,  and  it  was  in  his  grounds  they  were  now 
sleeping  ;  wherefore  he  getting  up  in  the  morning  early,  and 
walking    up    and    down    in   his    Fields,  caught   Christian   and 
Hopeful  asleep    in    his    grounds      Then   with    a     ^^    ^^^^  ^^^^^ 
grim   and   surly   voice   he   bid   them   awake,  and     {^  his  ground 
asked  them  whence  they  were  ?  and  what  they     and  carries 
did  in  his  grounds  ?     They  told  him  they  were     '^'^^^' 
Pilgrims,  and  that  they  had  lost  their  way.     Then     c°s"ie'" 
said  the  Giant,  you  have  this  night  trespassed  on 
me,  by  trampling  in  and  lying  on  my  Ground,  and  therefore 
you    must  go  along   with   me.     So  they  were    forced   to   go, 
because  he  was  stronger  than  they.     They  also  had  but  little  to 
say,  for  they  knew  themselves  in  a  fault.     The     ^^^   ^.^^^^^. 
Giant  therefore  drove  them  before  him,  and  put     „^ss  of  their 
them  into  his  Castle,  into  a  very  dark  Dungeon,     imprison- 
nasty  and  stinking  to   the   Spirits  of  these   two     '«"'^- 
men  :     Here    then     they    lay    from    Wednesday     p^^^j  gg_  jg 
Morning  till  Saturday  Night  without  one  bit  of 
bread,  or  drop  of  drink  or  light,  or  any  to  ask  how  they  did  : 
They  were  therefore  here  in  evil  case,  and  were  far  from  friends 
and   acquaintance.      Now    in   this  place  Christian  had  double 

235 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

sorrow,  because  'twas  through  his  unadvised  Counsel  that  they 
were  brought  into  this  distress. 

Now  Giant  Despair  had  a  Wife  and  her  name  was  Diffidence: 
So  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he  told  his  Wife  what  he  had 
done,  to  wit,  that  he  had  taken  a  couple  of  Prisoners,  and  cast 
them  into  his  Dungeon^  for  trespassing  on  his  Grounds.  Then 
he  asked  her  also  what  he  had  best  to  do  further  to  them.  So 
she  asked  what  they  were,  whence  they  came,  and  whither  they 
were  bound  ?  and  he  told  her.  Then  she  counselled  him,  that 
when  he  arose  in  the  morning,  he  should  beat  them  without 
mercy :  So  when  he  arose,  he  getteth  him  a  grievous  Crab-Tree 
Cudgel,  and  goes  down  into  the  Dungeon  to  them,  and  there 
first  falls  to  rating  of  them  as  if  they  were  dogs  :  although  they 
/I    Tu     J  eave  him  never  a  word  of  distaste  :  then  he  falls 

On  Thursday        6  irrn-  u 

Giani  Despair  upon  them,  and  beats  them  rearruUy,  in  such  sort 
beats  his  that  they  were  not  able  to  help  themselves,  or  to 

Prisoners.  ^^^^^  x\\tm  upon  the  floor.     This  done  he  with- 

draws and  leaves  them,  there  to  condole  their  misery,  and  to 
mourn  under  their  distress :  so  all  that  day,  they  spent  the  time 
in  nothing  but  sighs  and  bitter  lamentations.  The  next  night 
she  talking  with  her  Husband  about  them  further,  and  under- 
standing that  they  were  yet  alive,  did  advise  him  to  counsel 
them  to  make  away  themselves  :  So  when  morning  was  come, 
he  goes  to  them  in  a  surly  manner,  as  before,  and  perceiving 
them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that  he  had  given  them 
the  day  before  ;  he  told  them,  that  since  they  were  never  like 
to  come  out  of  that  place,  their  only  way  would  be,  forthwith 

to  make  an  end  of  themselves;  either  with  Knife, 
Giant  Despair  Halter  or  Poison  :  For  why,  said  he,  should  you 
counsels  them  chuse  life,  seeing  it  is  attended  with  so  much 
to  kill  them-  bitterness?  But  they  desired  him  to  let  them 
"  ^^^'  go,  with   that   he   looked   ugly   upon  them,  and 

rushing  to  them,  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  them  himself, 

but   that  he  fell  into  one  of  his  *fits  ;    (for  he 

The  Giant        sometimes  in  Sun-shiny  weather  fell  into  fits)  and 

has  fits.  lost  (for  a  time)  the  use  of  his  hand  :   wherefore 

he  withdrew  and  left  them,  (as  before)  to  consider 
what  to  do.  Then  did  the  prisoners  consult  between  them- 
selves, whether  'twas  best  to  take  his  counsel  or  no  :  and  thus 
they  began  to  discourse. 

236 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.     Brother,  said   Christian  ;    *what  shall   we  do  ?    the 
life  that  we  now  live  is  miserable  :   for  my  part,  I 
know  not  whether  is  best,  to  live  thus,  or  die  out     crmted^ 
of  hand.      *  My  Soul  chuseth  strangling  rather  than 
life:    and  the  Grave  is  more  easie  for  me  than     *  job  7.  15. 
this  Dungeon  :  shall  we  be  ruled  by  the  Giant  ? 

Hope.      Indeed  our  present  condition   is   dreadful^  and  death 

would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me  than  thus^or  ever 

to  abide  :    hut  yet  let  us  consider,  the  Lord  of  the  ?Pf  \  ■ 

I-  I  -11         ■  1     cvi  comforts  him. 

countrey   to  which    we   are  going.,  hath  saidy   Thou 

shalt  do  no  Murther^  no  not  to  another  mans  person  ;   much   more 

then  are  we  forbidden  to  take  his  counsel  to  kill  our  selves.      Besides 

he  that  kills  another.,  can  but  commit  murder  upon  his  body  ;   but  for 

one  to  kill  himself  is  to  kill  body  and  soul  at  once.      And  moreover^ 

my  Brother^  thou  talkest  of  ease  in  the  Grave,  but  hast  thou  forgotten 

the  Hell  whither  for  certain  the  murderers  go  ?  for  no  murderer  ^ 

hath  eternal  life.,  Sec.     And  let  us  consider  again,  that  all  the  Law 

is    not   in  the  hand  oj  Giant   Despair  :    Others,  so  far  as  I  can 

understand,  have  been  taken  by  him,  as  well  as  we  ;  and  yet  have 

escaped  out  of  his  hand  :  JVho  knows,  but  that  God  that  made  the/ 

World,  may  cause  that  Giant  Despair  may  die  ;  or  that,  at  some 

time  or  other,  he  may  forget  to  lock  us  in  ;  or,  hut  he  may  in  a  short 

time  have  another  of  his  fits  before  us,  and  may  lose  the  use  of  his 

limbs  ;  and  if  ever  that  should  come  to  pass  again,  for  my  part,  I 

am  resolved  to  pluck  up  the  heart  of  a  man,  and  to  try  my  utmost  to 

get  from  under  his  hand.     I  was  a  fool  that  I  did  not  try  to  do  it 

before,   but   however,  my  Brother,  lei's  be  patient,  and  endure  a 

while  ;   the  time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a  happy  release  :  but 

let  us  not  he  our  own  murderers.      JVith  these  words.  Hopeful  at 

present   did  moderate  the  mind  of  his  Brother  ;    so  they  continued 

together  [in  the  dark)  that  day  in  their  sad  and  doleful  condition. 

Well    towards    Evening    the    Giant    goes    down    into    the 

Dungeon  again,  to  see  if  his  Prisoners  had  taken  his  counsel ; 

but  when  he  came  there,  he  found  them  alive  ;  and  truly,  alive 

was  all :  for  now,  what  for  want  of  Bread  and  Water,  and  by 

reason  of  the  wounds  they  received  when  he  beat  them,  they 

could  do  little  but  breath  :   But  I  say,  he  found  them  alive  ;  at 

which  he  fell  into  a  grievous  rage,  and  told  them.  That  seeing 

they  had  disobeyed  his  counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them 

than  if  they  had  never  been  born. 

237 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I  think  that  Christian 

fell  into  a  Swound  ;  but  coming  a  little  to  himself  again  they 

renewed  their  discourse  about  the  G;rt«/'^  counsel ;  and  whether 

yet  they  had  best  take  it  or  no.     *Now  Christian 

i  Ud^^^died        ^g^'"  seemed  to  be  for  doing  it,  but  Hopeful razde 

his  second  reply  as  followeth. 

Hope.      *My    Brother^    said    he,    remembrest   thou   not    how 

valiant  thou  hast  been  heretofore  ?     Apollion  could 

ftk'  "^'  crush  thee^  nor  could  all  that  thou  didst  hear  or 

again  by  call-       see,  or  feel  in  the  Falley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ; 

ing former  what    hardships   terror    and  ama'zement  hast   thou 

^^^i  "  ^''         alreadv  gone  through,  and  art  thou  now  nothing  but 

fears  F      Thou  seest  that  I  am  in  the  dungeon  with 

thee^  a  far  weaker  man  by  nature^  than  thou  art  :  Also  this  Giant 

has  wounded  me  as  well  as  thee  ;  and  hath  also  cut  off"  the  Bread 

and  Water  from  my  mouth  ;  and  with  that  I  mourn  without  the 

light  ;    But  lei's   exercise   a  little  more  patience.      Re?nember   how 

thou  plaidst  the  man  at  Vanity  Fair,  and  wast  neither  afraid  of 

the  Chain  or  Cage  ;  nor  yet  of  bloody  Death  :   Wherefore  let  us  {at 

least  to  avoid  the  shame^  that  becomes  not  a  Christian  to  be  found  in^ 

bear  up  with  patience  as  well  as  we  can. 

Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  Giant  and  his  Wife 
being  in  Bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the  Prisoners,  and  if 
they  had  taken  his  counsel :  To  which  he  replied,  They  are 
sturdy  Rogues,  they  chuse  rather  to  bear  all  hardship,  than  to 
make  away  themselves.  Then  said  she,  take  them  into  the 
Castle-yard  to  morrow,  and  shew  them  the  Bones  and  Skulls  of 
those  that  thou  hast  already  dispatched,  and  make  them  believe 
e're  a  week  comes  to  an  end,  thou  also  wilt  tear  them  in  pieces 
as  thou  hast  done  their  fellows  before  them. 

So  when  the  morning  was  come,  the  Giant  goes  to  them 
again  :  and  takes  them  into  the  Castle-yard,  and  shews  them, 
as  his  Wife  had  bidden  him.  *These,  said  he, 
tke^C^ant'^^^'^  Were  Pilgrims,  as  you  are,  once,  and  they  tres- 
threatned  that  passed  in  my  grounds,  as  you  have  done,  and 
shortly  he  when  I  thought  fit,  I  tore  them  in  pieces;  and  so 

would  pull  ^j^j^j^    ^^^    J  J    ^;jj    J^  Qg^  Jq^j^ 

them  tn  pieces.      .  •'.  i-iiiu  l 

into  your  den  agam  :  and  with  that  he  beat  them 

all  the  way  thither  :   they  lay  therefore  all  day  on  Saturday  in 

a  lamentable  case,  as  before.     Now  when  night  was  come,  and 

238 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

when  Mrs.  Diffidence  and  her  husband,  the  Giant,  were  got  to 
bed,  they  began  to  renew  their  discourse  of  their  Prisoners; 
and  withal  the  old  Giant  wondred  that  he  could  neither  by  his 
blows  nor  counsel,  bring  them  to  an  end.  And  with  that  his 
wife  replied,  I  fear  said  she,  that  they  live  in  hopes  that  some 
will  come  to  relieve  them,  or  that  they  have  pick-locks  about 
them,  by  the  means  of  which  they  hope  to  escape.  And  sayst 
thou  so,  my  dear,  said  the  Giant,  I  will  therefore  search  them 
in  the  morning. 

Well,  on  Saturday  about  midnight  they  began  to  pray  and 
continued  in  prayer  till  almost  break  of  day. 

Now  a  little  before  it  was  day,  good  Christian,  as  one  half 
amazed,  brake  out  in  this  passionate  speech,  IVhat  a  fool  {quoth 
he)  am  /,  thus  to  lie  in  a  stinking  Dungeon  when  I  may  as  well 
walk  at  liberty  ?     I  have  a  Key  in  my  bosom,  called 
Profnise,  that  will,  (/  am  perswaded)  open  any  Lock     ny,-^  ^" 
in  Doubting-Castle.     Then  said  Hopeful,  That's     bosofu  called 
good  news;    good  Brother  pluck  it  out  of  thy     Promise, (7/£«^ 
bosom  and  try.     Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of     V^^  f'°f^  ^" 
his  bosom  and  began  to  try  at  the  Dungeon  door,     Castle. 
whose  bolt  (as  he  turned  the  Key)  gave  back,  and 
the  door  flew  open  with  ease,  and  Christian  and  Hopeful  both 
came  out.     Then  he  went  to  the  outward  door,  that  leads  into 
the  Castle-yard,  and  with  his  Key  opened  that  door  also.     After 
he  went  to  the  Iron-gate,  for  that  must  be  opened  too,  but  that 
Lock  went  damnable  hard,  yet  the  Key  did  open  it  :  then  they 
thrust  open  the  gate  to  make  their  escape  with  speed  ;  but  that 
gate  as  it  opened  made  such  a  cracking,  that  it  waked  Giant 
Despair,  who   hastily   rising   to   pursue   his   Prisoners,   felt   his 
limbs  to  fail,  for  his  fits  took  him  again,  so  that  he  could  by  no 
means  go  after  them.     Then  they  went  on,  and  came  to  the 
Kings  High-way ;  and  so  were  safe,  because  they  were  out  of 
his  Jurisdidlion. 

Now  when  they  were  gone  over  the  Stile,  they  began  to 
contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should  do  at  that  Stile,  to 
prevent  those  that  shall  come  after  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  Giant  Despair.     So  they  con-     *  ^J'j^^^ 

*  6fCCtC(l  OV 

sented  to  eredl  there  a  *  Pillar,  and  to  engrave     christian 
upon  the  side  thereof  this  Sentence,  over  this  Stile     and  his 
is  the  way  to  Doubting-Castle,  which  is  kept  by    f'^^°^'- 

239 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Giant  Despair,  who  despiseth  the  King  of  the  Celestial  Country^ 
and  seeks  to  destroy  the  Holy  Pilgrims.  Many  therefore  that 
followed  after,  read  what  was  written,  and  escaped  the  danger. 
This  done,  they  sang  as  follows. 

Out  of  the  way  we  went,  and  then  we  found 

What  "'twas  to  tread  upon  forbidden  ground.^ 

And  let  them   that  come  after  have  a  care 

Lest  they  for  trespassing.,  his  Prisoners  are^ 

Whose  Castle's  Doubting,  and  whose  name's  Despair. 

They  went  then  till  they  came  to  the  delegable  Mountains, 

which  Mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of  that  Hill 

Mountains   ^      °^  which  we  have  spoken  before  ;  so  they  went 

up  to  the  Mountains  to  behold  the  Gardens  and 

Orchards,  the  Vineyards  and  Fountains  of  Water ;  where  also 

they  drank  and  washed  themselves,  and  did  freely 

fre7hedin7he       ^^^  ^^  ^^^  Vineyards.      Now  there  was  on   the 

Mountains.         tops  of  these  Mountaines,  Shepherds  feeding  their 

flocks,    and    they   stood    by   the    High-way-side. 

The  Pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them,  and  leaning  upon  their 

staves  ;  (as  is  common  with  weary  Pilgrims,  when  they  stand 

to  talk  with  any  by  the  way,)  they  asked,  *  Whose 

th   'sil^ie  d       delegable  Mountains  are  these  ;  and  whose  be  the 

sheep  that  feed  upon  them  ? 

Shep.     These  Mountains  are  Immanuels  Land.,  and  they  are 

within  sight  of  his  City  ;  and  the  Sheep  also  are  his  ;  and  he 

laid  down  his  life  for  them. 

Chr.      Is  this  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  F 
Shep.     You  are  just  in  your  way. 
Chr.      Plow  far  is  it  thither  F 

Shep.     Too   far  for  any,   but  those  that  shall  get  thither 
indeed. 

Chr.      /i  the  way  safe  or  dangerous  ? 

Shep.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe,  but  Trans- 
gressors shall  fall  therein. 

Chr.      Is    there    in    this   place   any   reliefs  for 
Pilgrims^  that  are  weary  and  faint  in  the  way  f 

Shep.  The  Lord  of  these  Mountains  hath  given  us  a  charge, 
not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers -y  Therefore 
the  good  of  the  place  is  before  you. 

240 


Hos.  14.  9. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

I  also  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  the  Shepherds  perceived 
that  they  were  way-faring-men,  they  also  put  questions  to  them 
(to  which  they  made  answer  as  in  other  places)  as  whence 
came  you  ?  and  how  got  you  into  the  way  ?  And  by  what 
means  have  you  so  persevered  therein  ?  For  but  few  of  them 
that  begin  to  come  hither,  do  shew  their  faces  on  these 
Mountains.  But  when  the  Shepherds  heard  their  answers, 
being  pleased  therewith,  they  looked  very  lovingly  upon  them, 
and  said,  *  JVekorne  to  the  delegable  Mountains. 

The    Shepherds,   I   say,    whose   names    were     *Jrdl welLu 
Knowledge^  Experience.^  IVatchful^  and  Sincere,  took     i/iem. 
them  by  the  hand,  and  had  them  to  their  Tents,     T/ie  Names 
and  made  them  partake  of  that  which  was  ready     o//Ae 
at  present.     They  said  moreover.  We  would  that     Shepherds. 
you  should  stay  here  a  while,  to  be  acquainted  with  us,  and  yet 
more  to  solace  your  selves  with  the  good  of  these  delegable 
Mountains.     They  then  told  them,  that  they  were  content  to 
stay  ;  and  so  they  went  to  their  rest  that  night,  because  it  was 
very  late. 

Then   I   saw   in   my  Dream,  that   in   the   Morning,  The 
Shepherds  called  up  Christian  and  Hopeful  to  walk  with  them 
upon   the   Mountains :    So   they   went   forth   with   them,   and 
walked    a   while,    having  a   pleasant    prospedl:    on    every   side. 
Then  said  the  Shepherds  one  to  another,  shall  we  shew  these 
Pilgrims    some    *  wonders?    so    when    they    had 
concluded  to  do  it,  they  had  them  first  to  the  top     *suJ^fwon2rs 
of  an  Hill  called  Error,  which  was  very  steep  on 
the  farthest  side,  and  bid  them  look  down  to  the      '^fErroT''^ 
bottom.      So  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked  down, 
and  saw  at  the  bottom  several  men,  dashed  all  to  pieces  by  a 
fall  that  they  had  from  the  top.     Then  said  Christian,  what 
meaneth  this  ?     The  Shepherds  answered,  have  you  not  heard 
of  them  that  were  made  to  err,  by  hearkning  to 
* Hymeneus  and  Philetus,  as  concerning  the  faith      ^^  ^^'"'  '^' 
of  the  Resurreftion  of  the  body  ?    They  answered, 
yea.     Then  said  the  Shepherds,  those  that  you  see  lie  dashed  in 
peices  at  the  bottom  of  this  Mountain,  are  they,  and  they  have 
continued  to  this  day  unburied  (as  you  see)  for  an  Example  to 
others  to  take  heed  how  they  clamber  too  high,  or  how  they 
cpme  too  near  the  brink  of  this  Mountain. 

Pp  q  241 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Then   I   saw   that  they  had  them   to  the  top   of  another 
Mountain,  and  the  name  of  that  is  *  Caution,  and 
Caution^  bid  them  look  afar  off:   which  when  they  did, 

they  perceived,  as  they  thought,  several  men 
walking  up  and  down  among  the  Tombs  that  were  there. 
And  they  perceived  that  the  men  were  blind  because  they 
stumbled  sometimes  upon  the  Tombs,  and  because  they  could 
not  get  out  from  among  them.  Then  said  Christian^  what 
means  this  ? 

The  Shepherds  then  answer'd,  did  you  not  see  a  little  below 
these  Mountains,  a  Stile  that  lead  into  a  Meadow,  on  the  left 
hand  of  this  way  ?  They  answered.  Yes.  Then  said  the 
Shepherds  from  that  Stile  there  goes  a  path  that  leads  direftly 
to  Doubting-Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Gyant-Despair,  and  these 
men  (pointing  to  them  among  the  Tombs)  came  once  on 
Pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now,  even  till  they  came  to  that  same 
Stile.  And  because  the  right  way  was  rough  in  that  place, 
they  chose  to  go  out  of  it  into  that  meadow,  and  there  were 
taken  by  Giant-Despair,  and  cast  into  Doubting-Castle  :  where 
after  they  had  a  while  been  kept  in  the  Dungeon,  he  at  last 
did  put  out  their  eyes,  and  led  them  among  those  Tombs, 
where  he  has  left  them  to  wander  to  this  veiy  day  :  that  the 
saying  of  the  wise  man  might  be  fulfilled.  He  that  wandereth 
,  out  of  the  way  of  understanding,  shall  remain  in  the 
Congregation  of  the  dead.  Then  Christian  and 
Hopeful  looked  upon  one  another,  with  tears  gushing  out ;  but 
yet  said  nothing  to  the  Shepherds. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  the  Shepherds  had  them  to 
another  place  in  a  Bottom,  where  was  a  door  in  the  side  of 
a  hill :  and  they  opened  the  door,  and  bid  them  look  in  :  They 
looked  in  therefore,  and  saw  that  within  it  was  very  dark  and 
smoaky  ;  they  also  thought,  that  they  heard  there  a  rumbling 
noise,  as  of  fire,  and  a  cry  of  some  tormented,  and  that  they 
smelt  the  scent  of  Brimstone.  Then  said  Christian,  what 
means  this  f  The  Shepherds  told  them,  this  is  a 
fo  %'lT'^^  By-way  to  Hell,  a  way  that  Hypocrites  go  in  at ; 

namely  such  as  sell  their  Birth-right  with  Esau  ; 
such  as  sell  their  Master  with  Judas  ;  such  as  blaspheme  the 
Gospel,  with  Alexander ;  and  that  lye  and  dissemble,  with 
Ananias  and  Saphira  his  Wife. 

242 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Hope.  Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  Shepherds,  /  perceive  that 
these  had  on  them,  even  every  one  a  shew  of  Pilgrimage^  as  we  have 
now  ;  had  they  not  ? 

Shep.     Yea,  and  held  it  a  long  time  too. 

Hop.  How  far  might  they  go  on  in  Pilgrimage  in  their  day  ; 
since  they  notwithstanding  were  thus  miserably  cast  away  ? 

Shep.  Some  further,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these 
Mountains. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims  one  to  another,  we  had  need  to  cry  to 
the  strong  for  strength. 

Shep.  Ay,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it  when  you  have 
it  too. 

By  this  time  the  Pilgrims  had  a  desire  to  go  forwards,  and 
the  Shepherds  a  desire  they  should  :  so  they  walked  together 
towards  the  end  of  the  Mountains.  Then  said  the  Shepherds 
one  to  another :  Let  us  here  shew  to  the  Pilgrims  the  Gates 
of  the  Celestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to  look  through  our 
*Perspe(5live-Glass.  The  Pilgrims  then  lovingly 
accepted  the  motion  :  so  they  had  them  to  the  herds  Pet^' 
top  of  an  high  Hill,  called  *  Clear^  and  gave  them  spetflive-Giass. 
their  glass  to  look. 

Then  they  essayed  to  look,  but  the  remem-     Qg^'/ 
brance  of  that  last  thing  that  the  Shepherds  had 
shewed  them,  made  their  hands  shake  ;    by  means  of  which 
impediment  they  could  not  look  steddily  through 
the  glass,  yet  thought  they  saw  something  like     Jgrviu'fear^ 
the   Gate,   and   also   some   of  the   Glory   of  the 
place.     Then  they  went  away  and  sang  this  Song. 

Thus  by  the  Shepherds  Secrets  are  reveaVd. 
Which  from  all  other  men  are  kept  conceaPd : 
Come  to  the  Shepherds  then^  if  you  would  see 
Things  deep.,  things  hid.,  and  that  mysterious  be. 

When   they  were  about  to   depart,  one  of  the  Shepherds 
gave  them  a  Note  of  the  Way.     Another  of  them 
bid  them  ''beware  of  the  Flatterer.     The  third  bid     ^CaJtTon!"^'^ 
them  take  heed  that  they  sleep  not  upon  the  Inchanted 
Ground.     And   the  fourth  bad  them   God  speed.     So  I  awoke 
from  my  Dream. 

Q2  243 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

And   I  slept,  and  dreamed  again,  and  saw  the  same  two 

Pilgrims    going    down    the    Mountains   along    the   High-way, 

towards  the   City.     Now  a  little   below  these  Mountains  on 

the  left  hand,  lieth  the  Country  of  Conceit^  from 

<>/ Conceit '"'^       which    Country   there    comes   into   the   way,   in 

out  of  which        which  the  Pilgrims  walked,  a  little  crooked  Lane. 

came  Igno-  Here  therefore  they  met  with  a  very  brisk  Lad, 

that  came  out  of  that  Country  ;    and  his  name 

was   Ignorance.     So  Christian  asked  him,  from  what  Parts  he 

came^  and  whither  he  was  going? 

Ign.     Sir,  I  was  born  in  the  Country  that  lieth  off  there, 

a  little  on  the  left  hand  ;  and  am  going  to  the 

Christian  and      Celestial  City. 

Ignorance  q^^^      ^^^   ^^^   ^^  ^;_,^-^^   ^^      ^^    -^   ^^   ^^^ 

have  some  r     i  r  rr     7         i         <^ 

talk.  KyOte.,  for  you  may  pnd  some  difficulty  there  r 

Ign.     As  other  good  people  doth,  saith  he. 
Chr.     But  what  have  you  to  shew  at  that  Gate^  that  may 
cause  that  the  Gate  should  be  opened  to  you  ? 

Ign.     I  know  my  Lord's  will,  and  have  been  a  good  Liver  ; 
I  pay  every  man  his  own ;  I  pray,  fast,  pay  Tithes, 
The  ground        ^^^     -^   ^j^^     ^^^   ^^^^  jg^^  Country  for 

of  Ignorance  s  ,  .  ,         t  • 

hope.  whither  I  am  gomg. 

Chr.  But  thou  camest  not  in  at  the  JVicket- 
gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  this  way.  Thou  camest  in  hither  through 
that  same  crooked  Lane.,  and  therefore  I  fear.,  however  thou  maist 
think  of  thy  self.,  when  the  reckoning  day  shall  come.,  thou  wilt  have 
laid  to  thy  charge.,  that  thou  art  a  thief  and  a  Robber.,  instead  of 
getting  admittance  into  the  City. 

Ign.     Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  strangers  to  me,  I  know  you 
not ;  be  content  to  follow  the  Religion  of  your 

Be  saith  to  Country,  and  I  will  follow  the  Religion  of  mine. 

every  one  that  -^    n         m    1  n         a      1  r         \       r> 

he  is  a  fool.         A  hope  all  will  be  well.     And  as  ror  the  (jate 

that  you  talk  of,  all  the  world  knows  that  that  is 

a  great  way  ofF  of  our  Country.     I  cannot  think  that  any  man 

in  all  our  parts  doth  so  much  as  know  the  way  to  it ;  nor  need 

they  matter  whether  they  do  or  no,  since  we  have,  as  you  see, 

a  fine  pleasant  green  Lane,  that  comes  down  from  our  Country 

the  next  way  into  the  way. 

When   Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in  his  own 

conceit,  he  said  to  Hopeful.,  whisperingly,  there  is  more  hopes  of  a 

244 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Fool  than  of  him.     And  said  moreover,  when  he  that  is  a  Fool 
walketh  by  the  way.,  his  wisdom  faileth  him.,  and  he     ^xov.  26.  12. 
saith  to  every  one  that  he  is  a  fool.  Eccles.  10.  3. 

What,   shall   we    talk    farther  with    him,  or 
out-go  him  at  present,  and  so  leave  him  to  think     ^^  j^^J^-^ 
of  what  he  hath  heard  already  ;    and  then  stop 
again  for  him  afterwards,  and  see  if  by  degrees  we  can  do  any 
good  by  him  ? 

Then  said  Hopeful, 

Let  Ignorance  a   little  while  now  muse 
On  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  refuse 
Good  Counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain 
Still  ignorant  of  What's  the  chiefest  gain. 
God  saith,  these  that  no  understanding  have, 
{Although  he  made  them)  them  he  will  not  save. 

Hope.  He  further  added,  it  is  not  good,  I  think,  to  say  to 
him  all  at  once ;  let  us  pass  him  by,  if  you  will,  and  talk  to  him 
anon  even  as  he  is  able  to  bear  it. 

So  they  both  went  on  and  Ignorance  he  came  after.      Now 
when  they  had  passed  him  a  little  way  they  entred  into  a  very 
dark  Lane,  where  they  met  a  man  whom  seven     ^^^^^   ^^  ^^_ 
Devils  had  bound  with  seven  strong  Cords,  and     p^^^  ^  22. 
were  carrying  him  back  to  the  door  that  they  saw 
on  the  side  of  the  Hill :   Now  good  Christian  began  to  tremble, 
and  so  did  Hopeful  his  Companion :   Yet  as  the  Devils  led  away 
the  man.  Christian  looked  to  see  if  he  knew  him,     ^^^  ^^^^^^^^ 
and  he  thought  it  might  be  one  Turn-away  that     ^-^^^  ^y-^,^^ 
dwelt  in  the  Town  of  Apostacy.     But  he  did  not     Tum-away. 
perfectly  see  his  face  ;  for  he  did  hang  his  head 
like  a  Thief  that  is  found.     But  being  gone  past,  Hopeful  looked 
after  him,  and  espied  on  his  back  a  paper  with  this  Inscription, 
Wanton  Professor,  and  damnable  Apostate.     Then      christian 
said  Christian  to  his  Fellow,  Now  I  call  to  re-     telleth  his 
membrance  that  which  was  told  me  of  a  thing     fj^™ 
that  happened  to  a  good  man  hereabout.     The     Little-faith. 
name   of  the  man  was  Little  faith,  but  a  good 
man,  and  he  dwelt  in  the  Town  of  Sincere.     The  thing  was 
this  J  At  the  entring  in  of  this  passage,  there  comes  down  from 

245 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Broad-way-gate  a  Lane,  called  Dead-man  s  Lane ;  so  called 
Broad-way  because  of  the  Murders  that  are  commonly  done 

gate.  there.    And  this  Little-faith  going  on  Pilgrimage, 

Dead-man's  as  we  do  now,  chanced  to  sit  down  there  and 
■'"^"®-  slept.    Now,  there  happened  at  that  time  to  come 

down  the  Lane  from  Broad-way-gate^  three  sturdy  Rogues  ; 
and  their  names  were  Faint-hearty  Mistrust^  and  Guilty  (three 
Brothers)  and  they  espying  Little-faith  where  he  was,  came 
gallopping  up  with  speed.  Now  the  good  man  was  just  awaked 
from  his  sleep,  and  was  getting  up  to  go  on  his  Journey.      So 

they  came  up  all  to  him,  and  with  threatning 
robbed  by  language    bid   him   stand.     At    this    Little-Faith 

Faint-heart,  looked  as  white  as  a  clout,  and  had  neither  power 
Mistrust  ar         ^q   flg^t  or   fly.     Then   said  Faint-heart  deliver 

thy  purse  ;  but  he  making  no  haste  to  do  it,  (for 
he  was  loth  to  lose  his  Money)  Mistrust  ran  up  to  him,  and 
thrusting  his  hand  into  his  Pocket,  pulled  out  thence  a  bag  of 

Silver.  Then  he  cry'd  out  Thieves,  Thieves. 
They  got  away  With  that  Guilt  with  a  great  Club  that  was  in 
his  Silver  and     j^j^  j^^^j   ^^^.^^j^   Little-Faith  on   the    head,  and 

k7lOCK  d  fit 7?l 

down.  with   that    blow  fell'd   him    flat   to  the  ground, 

where  he  lay  bleeding  as  one  that  would  bleed  to 
death.  All  this  while  the  Thieves  stood  by.  But  at  last,  they 
hearing  that  some  were  upon  the  Road,  and  fearing  least  it 
should  be  one  Great-Grace  that  dwells  in  the  City  of  Good- 
confidence.,  they  betook  themselves  to  their  heels  and  left  this 
good  man  to  shift  for  himself,  who  getting  up  made  shift  to 
scramble  on  his  way.     This  was  the  story. 

Hope.  But  did  they  take  from  him  all  that  ever  he 
had? 

Chr.  No:  The  place  where  his  Jewels  were,  they  never 
ransack'd  ;  so  those  he  kept  still.     But  as  I  was 

)tii^n^th  ^°^^'   ^^^  go^'^   ^^^   ^^^  "^"^^  afflided  for  his 

best  things.  Loss,  for  the  Thieves  got  most  of  his  spending 
money.     That   which   they  got   not  (as  I  said) 

I  Pet.  4.  18.  vvere  Jewels  ;  also  he  had  a  little  odd  money  left, 

,  but  scarce  enough  to  bring  him  to  his  Journies 

forced  to  end;    nay  (if  I  was  not   mis-informed)   he  was 

beg  to  his  forced  to  beg  as  he  went,  to  keep  himself  alive, 

Jourfties  end  ^^^^  ^ils  Jewels  he  might  not  sell.)     But  beg,  and 

246 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

do  what  he  could,  he  went  (as  we  say)  with  many  a  hungry  belly^ 
the  most  part  of  the  rest  of  the  way. 

Hope.  But  is  it  not  a  wonder  they  got  not  from  him  his 
Certificate^  by  which  he  was  to  receive  his  admittance  at  the 
Celestial  Gate  ? 

Chr.     'Tis  a  wonder,  but  they  got  not  that  ;   though  they 

mist  it  not  through  any  good  cunning  of  his,  for     ^^  ^^p^  „^^ 

he  being  dismayed  with  their  coming  upon  him,     kis  best  things 

had  neither  power  nor  skill  to  hide  any  thing,  so     ^y  ^'"  '''^" 
,  \  ,  .  ,  111-  cunning'. 

twas  more  by  good  providence,  than   by  nis  en- 
1  L         L  ■        C.I    .        j^i-  2  lim.  I.  14. 

deavour  that  they  mist  or  that  good  thing. 

Hope.  But  it  must  needs  he  a  comfort  to  him  that  they  got  not 
his  few  els  from  him  ? 

Chr.  It  might  have  been  great  comfort  to  him,  had  he 
used  it  as  he  should  :  But  they  that  told  me  the  ^  p^^  ^ 
story,  said  that  he  made  but  little  use  of  it  all  the 
rest  of  the  way  ;  and  that  because  of  the  dismay  that  he  had  in 
the  taking  away  his  money  :  Indeed  he  forgot  it  a  great  part  of 
the  rest  of  his  Journey  ;  and  besides,  when  at  any  time  it  came 
into  his  mind  and  he  began  to  be  comforted  therewith  ;  then 
would  fresh  thoughts  of  his  Loss  come  again  upon  him,  and 
those  thoughts  would  swallow  up  all.  . 

Hope.      Alass.,  poor  man  !  this  could  not  but  be     lyUth,  '^ 
a  great  grief  unto  him  P 

Chr.  Grief !  ay,  a  Grief  indeed  !  would  it  not  have  been 
so  to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he,  to  be  robbed  and 
wounded  too,  and  that  in  a  strange  place,  as  he  was  ?  'Tis 
a  wonder  he  did  not  die  with  grief,  poor  heart  ?  I  was  told 
that  he  scattered  almost  all  the  rest  of  the  way  with  nothing 
but  doleful  and  bitter  Complaints.  Telling  also  to  all  that 
overtook  him,  or  that  he  overtook  in  the  way  as  he  went,  where 
he  was  robbed,  and  how,  who  they  were  that  did  it,  and  what 
he  lost ;  how  he  was  wounded,  and  that  he  hardly  escaped  with 
life. 

Hope.  But  ^tis  a  wonder  that  his  necessity  did  not  put  him 
upon  selling,  or  pawning  sotne  of  his  Jewels^  that  he  might  have 
wherewith  to  relieve  himself  in  his  Journey. 

Chr.  Thou  talkest  like  one  upon  whose  head  is  the  shell  to 
this  very  day  :  For  what  should  he  pawn  them  ?  or  to  whom 
should  he  sell   them  ?     In  all    that    Country,  where    he   was 

247 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

robbed,  his  Jewels  were  not  accounted  of;   nor  did  he  want 
.   .  that     relief,    which    could    from    thence   be    ad- 

snibbeth  his         ministred  to  him.      Besides,  had  his  Jewels  been 
fellow  for  missing  at  the  Gate  of  the  Celestial  City,  he  had 

unadvised  (and  that  he  knew  well  enough)  been  excluded 

^        *'  from  an  Inheritance  there  ;  and  that  would  have 

been  worse  to  him,  than  the  appearance  and  villainy  of  ten 
thousand  thieves. 

Hope.      PVhy  art  thou  so  tart^  ?ny  Brother  ?     Esau  sold  his 
TT  ,  f-         Birth-righty  and  that  for  a  mess  of  Pottage  ;   and 

that  Birth-right  was  his  greatest  yewel.  And  if 
he^  why  might  not  Little-faith  do  so  too  ? 

Chr.     Esau  did  sell  his  Birth-right  indeed,  and  so  do  many 

besides,  and  by  so  doing  exclude  themselves  from 
ab^J'^ZZnd  ^he  Chief  Blessing,  as  also  that  Caitiff  d.\d.  But 
Little-Faith.        you  must  put  a  difference  betwixt  Esau  and  Little- 

Faithy  and  also  betwixt  their  Estates.  Esaus 
Birth-right  was  Typical,  but  Little  Faith'' %  Jewels  w^ere  not  so. 

Esaus  belly  was  liis  God,  but  Little  Faith\  belly 
i^led'tv^is  ^^^  ""^^  ^°"  Esaus  want  lay  in  his  fleshly 
lusts.  Appetite,  Little  Faith's  did  not  so.     Besides  Esau 

n^  „,   .^  could  see  no  further  than  to  the  fulfilling  of  his 

uen.  25.  32.  .  .  .    ^ 

Lust  ;  for  I  am  at  the  point  to  die^  said  he,  and 
what  good  will  this  Birth-right  do  me  ?  But  Little-Faith^  though 
it  was  his  lot  to  have  but  a  little  faith^  was  by  his  little  faith 
kept  from  such  extravagancies,  and  made  to  see  and  prize  his 
Jewels  more,  than  to   sell  them  as  Esau  did  his  Birth-right. 

You  read  not  any  where  that  Esau  had  Faith^  no 
had  Faith  "°^  ^°  much  as  a  little  :  Therefore  no  marvel,  if 

where  the  flesh  only  bears  sway  (as  it  will  in  that 
man  where  no  Faith  is  to  resist)  if  he  sells  his  Birth-right^  and 
his  Soul  and  all,  and  that  to  the  Devil  of  Hell  ;  for  it  is  with 
T  such,  as  it  is  with  the  Ass,  Who  in  her  occasion 

I  cr    I    'i.A. 

cannot  be  turned  away.     When  their  minds  are  set 

upon  their  Lust,  they  will  have  them  whatever  they  cost.     But 

T  v.i    t  -.1,  Little-Faith  was  of  another  temper,  his  mind  was 

Little-faith  .  /     ' 

could  not  live  on  thmgs  Uivme  ;  his  livelihood  was  upon  things 

upon  Esau'j  that  were  Spiritual  and  above:  Therefore  to  what 

°  '^^^'  end  should  he  that  is  of  such  a  temper  sell  his 

Jewels  (had  there   been   any   that   would   have  bought  them) 

248 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

to  fill  his  mind  with  empty  things  ?  Will  a  man  give  a  penny 
to  fill  his  belly  with  hay  :  or  can  you  perswade  ^  comparison 
the  Turtle  Dove  to  live  upon  Carrion  like  the  between  the 
Crow  ?  Though  faithless  ones  can  for  carnal  Turtle-Dove 
lusts,  pawn  or  morgage,  or  sell  what  they  have,  and  '^"  '^  ^'^^' 
themselves  outright  to  boot  ;  yet  they  that  have  Fa'tth^  Saving- 
Faith^  though  but  a  little  of  it,  cannot  do  so.  Here  therefore, 
my  Brother,  is  thy  mistake. 

Hope.  /  acknowledge  it ;  hut  yet  your  severe  refleSiion  had 
almost  made  me  angry. 

Chr.  Why,  I  did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of  the  Birds 
that  are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will  run  to  and  fro  in  untrodden 
Paths  with  the  shell  upon  their  heads:  but  pass  by  that,  and 
consider  the  matter  under  debate,  and  all  shall  be  well  betwixt 
thee  and  me. 

Hope.      But  Christian,  these  three  fellows^  I  am  perswaded  in 
my  hearty  are  hut  a  company  of  Cowards :  would  they  have  run  else 
think  yoUy  as  they  did  at  the  noise  of  one  that  was 
coming  on   the   Road?      Why  did  not  Little-faith      ^°^^^^}, 

I  o        r  r  •    ;  ;  ■  ;  swaggers. 

pluck  Up  a  greater  heart  r     He  might  methtnks  have 

stood  one  hrush  with  them^  and  have  yielded  when  there  had  been  no 

remedy  ? 

Chr.     That  they  are  Cowards,  many  have  said,  but  few 
have  found  it  so  in  the  time  of  Tryal.     As  for      ., 
a  great   Heart,   Little-Faith   hath   none  ;    and   I     heart  for  God 
perceive  by  thee,  my  Brother,  hadst  thou  been     where  there 
the  man  concerned,  thou  art  but  for  a  brush,  and     ^p^"!j  ^^'^^^' 
then  to  yield.     And  verily,  since  this  is  the  height      ^y^  j^^^^^ 
of  thy  stomach,  now  they  are  at  a  distance  from     7nore  courage 
us,  should  they  appear  to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him,     "^hen  out, 
they  might  put  thee  to  second  thoughts.  we"reiT 

But  consider  again,  they  are  but  Journeymen 
Thieves,  they  serve  under  the  King  of  the  Bottomless-pit  ;  who 
if  need  be,  will  come  to  their  aid  himself,  and  his  voice  is  as  the 
roaring  of  a  Lion.     I  my  self  have  been  engaged      p^^j       g 
as  this  Little-Faith  was,  and  I  found  it  a  terrible     christian 
thing.     These  three  Villains  set  upon  me,  and  I     te/ts  his  own 
beginning  like  a  Christian  to  resist,  they  gave  but     experience  in 
a  call,  and  in  came  their  Master:  I  would,  as  the     ^'"  ""^' 
saying  is,  have  given  my  Life  for  a  penny  ;  but  that,  as  God 

249 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

would  have  it,  I  was  cloathed  with  Armour  of  Proof.  Ay,  and 
yet  though  I  was  so  harnessed,  I  found  it  hard  work  to  quit  my 
self  like  a  man  ;  no  man  can  tell  what  in  that  combat  attends  us, 
but  he  that  hath  been  in  the  battle  himself. 

Hope.  Well^  but  they  ran  you  see^  when  they  did  hut  suppose 
that  one  Great-Grace  was  in  the  way. 

Chr.     True,   they   have    often    fled,   both    they   and   their 

Master,  when   Great-Grace  hath  appeared,  and  no  marvel,  for 

he  is  the  King's  Champion  :   But  I  tro,  you  will 

e     mgs  j^  some  difference  between  Little-Faith  and  the 

Kings  Lhampion  r  all  the  Jxmg  s  bubjetts  are  not 

his  Champions,  nor  can  they,  when  tryed,  do  such  feats  of  War 

as  he.     Is  it  meet  to  think  that  a  little  Child  should  handle 

Goliah  as  David  did?  or  that  there  should  be  the  strength  of  an 

Ox  in  a  Wren  ?     Some  are  strong,  some  are  weak  ;  some  have 

great  Faith,  some  have  little  ;  this  man  was  one  of  the  weak, 

and  therefore  went  to  the  walls. 

Hope.     /  would  it  had  been  Great-Grace  y^r  their  sakes. 

Chr.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his  hands  full, 
for  I  must  tell  you,  that  though  Great-Grace  is  excellent  good 
at  his  Weapon,  and  has,  and  can,  so  long  as  he  keeps  them  at 
Swords-point,  do  well  enough  with  them ;  yet  if  they  get 
within  him,  even  Faint-hearty  Mistrust^  or  the  other,  it  shall  go 
hard  but  that  they  will  throw  up  his  heels.  And  when  a  man 
is  down,  you  know  what  can  he  do  \ 

Whoso  looks  well  upon  Great-Grace\  face,  shall  see  those 
Scars  and  Cuts  there  that  shall  easily  give  demonstration  of 
what  I  say.  Yea,  once  I  heard  that  he  should  say,  (and  that 
when  he  was  in  the  Combat)  we  despaired  even  of  life:  How  did 
these  sturdy  Rogues  and  their  Fellows  make  David  groan, 
mourn,  and  roar  ?  Yea,  He?nan  and  Hezekiah  too,  though 
Champions  in  their  days,  were  forced  to  bestir  them,  when  by 
these  assaulted  ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  had  their  Coats 
soundly  brushed  by  them.  Peter  upon  a  time  would  go  try 
what  he  could  do  ;  but  though  some  do  say  of  him  that  he  is 
the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  they  handled  him  so,  that  they  made 
him  at  last  afraid  of  a  sorry  Girl. 

Besides,  their  King  is  at  their  whistle,  he  is  never  out  of 
hearing  ;  and  if  at  any  time  they  be  put  to  the  worst,  he  if 
possible  comes  in  to  help  them  :   And  of  him  it  is  said.   The 

250 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Sword  of  him  that  layeth  at  him  cannot  hold ;  the  Spear ^  the  Dart, 

nor   the  Habergeon  ;    he  esteemeth  Iron   as  Straw, 

and  Brass   as   rotten   Wood.      The   Arrow   cannot     J°   ^^C  ^ 

make  him  fly,  sling-stones  are  turned  with  him  into     stul^ness. 

stubble  \  Darts  are  counted  as  stubble,  he  laugheth  at 

the  shaking  of  a  Spear.     What  can  a  man  do  in  this  case  ?     'Tis 

true,  if  a  man  could  at  every  turn  have  Job's  Horse,  and  had 

skill   and  courage   to  ride   him,   he   might  do   notable   things. 

For  his  Neck  is  cloathed  with  Thunder  ;  he  xuill  not 

be    afraid   as    the    Grashopper  ;    the    Glory   of  his     J°    ^^'  '^' 

Nostrils  is  terrible  ;  he  paweth  in  the  F alley,  rejoyceth      The  ^f'^'jl^'"! 

in   his   Strength,  and  goeth  out  to  meet  the  Armed     ijiy,\^^ s^Horse. 

Men.      He  mocketh  at  fear  and  is  not  affrighted, 

neither  turneth  back  from  the  Sword.      The  Quiver  ratleth  against 

him,  the  glittering  Spear  and  the  Shield.      He  swallows  the  ground 

with  fierceness  and  rage,  neither  believes  he  that  it  is  the  sound  of 

the    trumpet.     He   says,  among  the    Trumpets,    Ha,  ha,  and  he 

smelleth  the  Battle  afar  off,  the  Thundring  of  the  Captains,  and 

the  shoutings. 

But  for  such  Footmen  as  thee  and  I  are,  let  us  never  desire 
to  meet  with  an  Enemy,  nor  vaunt  as  if  we  could  do  better, 
when  we  hear  of  others  that  they  have  been  foiled,  nor  be 
tickled  at  the  thoughts  of  our  own  manhood;  for  such  com- 
monly come  by  the  worst  when  tried.  Witness  Peter,  of 
whom  I  made  mention  before  :  He  would  swagger  ay  he 
would  :  He  would,  as  his  vain  mind  prompted  him  to  say,  do 
better,  and  stand  more  for  his  Master  than  all  men  :  But  who 
so  foiled  and  run  down  by  those  Villains  as  he  ? 

When  therefore  we  hear  that  such  Robberies  are  done  on 
the  King's  High-way,  two  things  become  us  to  do  First,  to  go 
out  harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to  take  a  shield  with  us :  For  it 
was  for  want  of  that,  that  he  that  laid  so  lustily  at  Leviathan 
could  not  make  him  yield.  For  indeed,  if  that  be  wanting,  he 
fears  us  not  at  all.  Therefore  he  that  had  skill  hath  said,  Above 
all  take  this  Shield  of  Faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  ^^^^^_  ^ 
able  to  quench  all  the  fiei-y  darts  of  the  wicked. 

'Tis  good  also  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a  Convoy,  yea 
that   he   will   go   with   us   himself.     This   made     'Tis  good  to 
David  rejoyce,  when  in  the  Valley  of  the  shadow     havea  Convoy. 
of  death  ;  and  Moses  was  rather  for  dying  where     Exod.  32.  15. 

251 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

he    stood,   than    to    go    one    step   without    his  God.     O   my 

Brother,  if  he  will   but  go  along  with  us,  what 

rsai.  3.  5,  0,       need  we  be  afraid  of  ten  thousands  that  shall  set 

themselves  against  us ;  but  without  him,  the  proud 

helpers  fall  under  the  slain. 

'  ^'  I  for  my  part  have  been  in  the  fray  before 

now,  and  though  (through  the  goodness  of  him  that  is  best)  I 

am  as  you  see  alive :  yet  I  cannot  boast  of  any  Manhood,  glad 

shall  I  be,  if  I  meet  with  no  more  such  brunts  :  though  I  fear 

we  are  not  got  beyond  all  danger.      However,  since  the  Lion 

and  the  Bear  hath  not  as  yet  devoured  me,  I  hope  God  will 

also  deliver  us  from  the  next  uncircumcised  Philistines.     Then 

Sang  Christian^ 

Poor  Little- Faith  !    hast  been  among  the  Thieves  ? 
Wast  robyd  ?    remember  this  who  so  believes^ 
And  get  more  Faith  ;    then  shall  you   ViSiors  he 
Over  ten  thousand^  else  scarce  over  three. 

So  they  went  on,  and  Ignorance  followed.     They  went  then 

till  they  came  at  a  place,  where  they  saw  a  way 

Away  and  ^^^  j^.  ^^j^  j^^^.^  ^^^y^.  ^^^y^  ^^^  seemed  withal  to 

lie  as  streight  as  the  way  which  they  should  go  ; 
and  here  they  knew  not  which  of  the  two  to  take,  for  both 
seemed  streight  before  them,  therefore  here  they  stood  still  to 
consider.      And  as  they  were  thinking  about  the  way,  behold, 

a  man  of  black  flesh  but  covered  with  a  very  light 
The  Flatterer       R^be,  came  to  them  and  asked  them  why  they 

finds  them.  '  }       .    J 

Stood  there  r  1  hey  answered,  they  were  gomg 
to  the  Celestial  City,  but  knew  not  which  of  these  ways  to  take. 
Follow  me,  said  the  man,  it  is  thither  that  I  am  going.  So 
they  followed  him  in  the  way  that  but  now  came  into  the  road, 

which  by  degrees  turned  and  turned  them  so  from 
^tf^lZ''"'^  the  City  tha't  they  desired  to  go  to,  that  in  little 
deluded.  time  their  faces  were  turned  away  from  it  ;  yet 

they  followed  him.  But  by  and  by,  before  they 
fn^Net^'^^^"     were  aware  he  led  them  within  the  compass  of 

a  Net,  in  which  they  were  both  so  intangled, 
that  they  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  and  with  that  the  white  robe 
fell  off"  the  black  mans  back  :  then  they  saw  where  they  were. 

252 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Wherefore  there  they  lay  crying  some  time,  for  they  could  not 
get  themselves  out. 

Chr.     Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  do  I  see  my 
self  in  an  error.     Did  not  the  Shepherds  bid  us  ^^^^.^ 

beware  of  the  Flatterers?     As  is  the  saying  of     ^j^J^ ^l„. 
the  wise   man,   so  we   have   found   it   this  day  :     dition. 
A  man  that  fiattereth  his  Neighbour^  spreadeth  a     p^^^  ^^  g. 
Net  for  his  Foot. 

Hope.     They  also  gave  us  a  note  of  directions  about  the 
Way,  for  our  more  sure  finding  thereof :  but  therein  we  have 
also  forgotten  to  read,  and  have  not  kept  our  selves  from  the 
Paths  of  the  Destroyer.     Here  David  was  wiser  than  we  ;  for 
saith  he.  Concerning  the  Works  of  men.,  by  the  zuord     p^^^^  ^^  ^ 
of  thy  Lips.,  I  have  kept  me  from  the  paths  of  the 
Destroyer.     Thus  they  lay  bewailing   themselves  in   the  Net. 
At  last  they  espied  a  shining  one  coming  toward     ^  ^^, 
them,  with  a  Whip  of  small  cord  in  his  hand.     g,,,,^„J(o 
When  he  was  come  to  the  place  where  they  were,     them  with 
he  asked  them  whence  they  came,  and  what  they     ^/^^^^'^ 
did  there  ;   they  told   him,  that  they  were  poor 
Pilgrims,  going  to  Sion,  but  were  led  out  of  their  way  by  a  black 
man,  cloathed  in  white  ;  who  bid  us,  said  they,  follow  him,  for 
he  was  going  thither  too.     Then  said  he  with  the  Whip,  it  is 
a  Flatterer,  a  false  Apostle,  that  hath  transformed     ^^^ 
himself  into  an  Angel  of  Light.     So  he  rent  the     ^^^   9-  a- 
Net,  and  let  the  men  out.    Then  said  he  to  them        ^  '     '  ^  " 

'  .         _  •  7,  L-or.  II. 

follow  me,  that  I  may  set  you  in  your  way  again ;     ^^^  ^^ 
so  he  led  them  back  to  the  way,  which  they  had 
left   to  follow   the   Flatterer.     Then   he  asked    them,   saying, 
Where  did  you  lie  the  last  night  ?     They  said,      ^^^^  ^^^  ^^_ 
with  the  Shepherds  upon  the  delegable  Mountain,     amined,  and 
He  asked  them  then   if  they   had  not  of  those     convitfledof 
Shepherds,  a  note  of  direSiion  for  the  way  \     They     {^^ 
answered.  Yes.     But,  did  you,  said  he,  when  you 
were    at    a   stand,    pluck    out    and    read    your    Note?     They 
answered.    No.     He  asked   them,   Why?     They   said,   They 
forgot.     He  asked  moreover  if  the  Shepherds  did     ^^^^^..^^^^ 
not  bid  them   beware  of  the   Flatterer  ?     They    /^llplZ^^ 
answered.  Yes.     But  we  did  not   imagine,  said     ^^^  ^^  jg, 
they,  that  this  fine-spoken  man  had  been  he. 

253 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  he  commanded  them  to  lie 
Deut.  2s.  2.  down  ;  which  when  they  did  he  chastised  them 
2  Chron.  6.  sore,  to  teach  them  the  good  way  wherein  they 
26,  27.  should  walk  ;  and  as  he  chastised  them,  he  said. 

Rev.  3.  19.  ^^  many  as  I  love^  I  rebuke  and  chasten  ;   be  zealous 

They  are  therefore^  and  repent.     This  done,  he  bids  them  go 

■whipt  and  sent  on  their  way,  and  take  good  heed  to  the  other 
on  their  way.  Diredions  of  the  Shepherds.  So  they  thanked  him 
for  all  his  kindness,  and  went  softly  along  the  right  way.  Singing, 

Come  hither  you  that  walk  along  the  way  ; 
See  how  the  Pilgrims  fare  that  go  astray. 
They  catched  are  in  an  intangling  Net, 
^  Cause  they  good  Counsel  highly  did  forget. 
^Tis  true  they  rescued  were.,  but  yet  you  see 
Thefre  scourged  to  boot  :    Let  this  your  caution  be. 

Now  after  a  while  they  perceived  afar  off,  one  coming  softly 
and  alone  all  along  the  High  way  to  meet  them.  Then  said 
Christian  to  his  fellow.  Yonder  is  a  man  with  his  back  towards 
Sion,  and  he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 

Hope.  I  see  him,  let  us  take  heed  to  our  selves  now,  lest 
he  should  prove  a  Flatterer  also.  So  he  drew  nearer  and  nearer, 
Th   Atv.  ■  ^"^  ^^  ^^^^  came  up  unto  them.     His  name  was 

meets  them.  Atheist,  and  he  asked  them  whither  they  were  going. 

Chr.      JVe  are  going  to  the  Mount  Sion. 
Be  laughs  Then  Atheist  fell  into  a  very  great  laughter. 

Chr.      What's  the  meaning  of  your  laughter  ? 
Atheist.     I  laugh  to  see  what  ignorant  persons  you  are  to 
take  upon  you  so  tedious  a  Journey  ;  and  yet  are  like  to  have 

nothing  but  your  Travel  for  your  Pains. 
tos^the^r^°^^  Chr.      Why  man  ?     Do  you  think  we  shall  not 

be  received? 
Atheist.     Received  !     There  is  no  such  place  as  you  dream 
of  in  all  this  World. 

Chr.      But  there  is  in  the  World  to  come. 

Atheist.     When  I  was  at  home  in  mine  own  Country,  I 

heard  as  you  now  affirm,  and  from  that  hearing  went  out  to 

see,   and    have    been    seeking    this    City   twenty 

Eccl"i 0.^^1*5.       years,  but  find  no  more  of  it  than  I  did  the  first 

day  I  set  out. 

254 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


Chr.      IVe  have   both  heard^   and  believe  that  there   is   such 
a  place  to  be  found. 

Atheist.     Had  not  I  when  at  home  believed,  I  had  not  come 

thus  far  to  seek  ;  but  finding  none,  (and  yet  I  should,  had  there 

been  such  a  place  to  be  found,  for  I  have  gone 

to   seek   it   further  than   you)   I  am  going  back      T-^.?  Atheist 

again  and  will  seek  to  refresh  my  self  with  the     ^"^^^f  ^K^" 

fe.  ,Ti  r-^L  ru  content  in 

thmgs  that  1  then  cast  away  tor  hopes  or   that     this  World. 

which  I  now  see  is  not. 

Chr.     Then  said   Christian  to  Hopeful^  his  Companion,  Is 
it  true  which  this  man  has  said? 

Hope.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of  the  Flatterers-^ 
remember  what  it  has  cost  us  once  already  for 
our  hearkning  to  such  kind  of  Fellows.  What  ! 
no  Mount  Sion  \  did  we  not  see  from  the  de- 
le6lable  Mountains,  the  Gate  of  the  City  ? 
Also  are  we  not  now  to  walk  by  Faith  ?  *  Let 
us  go  on,  said  Hopeful  lest  the  man  with  the 
Whip  overtake  us  again. 

You  should  have  taught  me  that  Lesson, 
which  I  will  round  you  in  the  ears  withal :  Cease 
my  Son  to  hear  the  Instructions  that  causeth  to  err 
from  the  Words  of  Knowledge  :  I  say,  my  Brother, 
cease  to  hear  him,  and  let  us  believe  to  the  saving 
of  the  Soul. 

Chr.  Aly  Brother^  I  did  not  put  the  question  to  thee.,  for  that 
I  doubted  of  the  Truth  of  our  Belief  my  self  but  to  prove  thee.,  and 
to  fetch  from  thee  a  fruit  of  the  honesty  of  thy  heart. 
As  for  this  man.,  I  know  that  he  is  blinded  by  the 
God  of  this  World  :  Let  thee  and  I  go  on.,  knowing 
that  we  have  belief  of  the  Truth.,  and  no  lye  is  of  the 
Truth. 

Hope.     Now  do  I  rejoyce  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God  :   So 
they  turned  away  from  the  man  ;  and  he  laughing 
at  them,  went  his  way. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream  that  they  went  till 
they  came  into  a  certain  Country,  whose  Air, 
naturally  tended  to  make  one  drowsie,  if  he  came 
a  stranger  into  it.  And  here  Hopeful  began  to 
be  very  dull,  and  heavy  of  Sleep  ;  wherefore  he 


Christian  pro- 
voketh  his 
Brother. 

Hopeful' J 

gracious 

answer. 

2  Cor.  5.  7. 

*  A  remem- 
brance of 
former  chas- 
tisements is  an 
help  against 
present  temp- 
tations. 

Prov.  19.  27. 
Heb.  10.  39. 


A  fruit  of 
an  honest 
heart. 


ijoh. 


They  are 
come  to  the 
enchanted 
ground. 

Hopeful 
begins  to  be 
drowsie. 


25s 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


said  unto  Christian^  I  now  begin  to  grow  so  drowsie  that  I  can 
scarcely  hold  up  mine  eyes:  let  us  lie  down  here,  and  take 
one  nap. 

By  no  means  (said   the  other)  lest  sleeping  we  never 
awake  more. 

Hope.     Why  my  Brother  ?     Sleep  is  sweet  to 
the  labouring  man  ;  we  may  be  refreshed  if  we 
take  a  nap. 
Do  you  not  remember^  that  one  of  the  Shepherds  hid  us 


Chr. 

Christian 
keeps  him 
awake. 

Chr. 


beware  of  the  enchanted  ground?     He  meant  by   thaty  that  we 
^.  ,         should  beware  of  sleeping ;  wherefore  let  us  not  sleep 


Hope.     I 

He  is  thankful. 
Eccles.  9.  8. 

To  prevent 
drowziness, 
they  fall  to 
good  discourse. 
Good  discourse 
prevents 
drowziness. 


as  do  others^  hut  let  us  watch  and  be  sober. 
acknowledge  my  self  in  a  fault,  and  had  I  been 
here  alone,  I  had  by  sleeping  run  the  danger  of 
death.  I  see  it  is  true  that  the  wise  man  saith, 
Two  are  better  than  one.  Hitherto  hath  thy 
Company  been  my  mercy  ;  and  thou  shalt  have 
a  good  reward  for  thy  labour. 

Chr.      'Now   then.,   said    Christian.,   to  prevent 
drowsiness  in   this  place.,   let  us  fall  into  good  dis- 


course. 
Hope. 
Chr. 


With  all  my  heart  said  the  other. 
Where  shall  we  begin  ? 
Hope.     Where   God  began  with  us,  but  do  you  begin  if 
you  please. 

Chr.     /  will  Sing  you  first  this  Song. 

When  Saints  do  sleepy  grow.,  let  them  come  hither^ 
And  hear  how  these  two  Pilgrims  talk  together. 
Tea^  let  them  learn  of  them  in  any  wise.. 
Thus  to  keep  ope''  their  drowsie  slumbring  eyes. 
Saints  Fellowship.,  if  it  be  manag'd  well.. 
Keeps  them  awake  and  that  in  spight  of  Hell. 

Then  Christian  began  and  said,  /  will  ask  you  a 
question.,  How  came  you  to  think  at  first  of  doing 
what  you  do  now  ? 

Hope.     Do  you  mean,  How  came  I  at  first  to 
look  after  the  good  of  my  Soul  ? 
Chr.      Tes.,  that  is  my  meaning. 
Hope.     I  continued  a  great  while  in  the  delight  of  those 


The  Dreamers 
Note. 


Chr. 

They  begin 
at  the  be- 
ginning 
of  their  con 
version. 


256 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

things  which  were  seen  and  sold  at  our  Fair  ;  things,  which 
I  beHeve  now,  would  have  (had  I  continued  in  them  still) 
drowned  me  in  perdition  and  destru6lion. 

Chr.      What  things  are  they  ? 

Hope.     All  the  Treasures  and  Riches  of  the  World.     Also 
I  delighted  much  in  Rioting,  Revelling,  Drinking,  Swearing, 
Lying,    Uncleanness,    Sabbath-brealcing,    and    what    not,    that 
tended  to  destroy  the  Soul.     But  I  found  at  last,  by  hearing 
and  considering  of  things  that  are  Divine,  which  indeed  I  heard 
of  you,  as  also  of  beloved  Faithful^  that  was  put  to  death  for  his 
Faith  and  Good-living  in  f^anity-Fair^   That  the 
end  of  these  things  is  death.     And  that  for  these     ^°"^"  ^-  ^^' 
things  sake,  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon  the     gphes  «  6 
Children  of  Disobedience. 

Chr.      And   did  you  presently  fall   under   the  power   of  this 
ConviSfion  ? 

Hope.     No  :  I  was  not  willing  presently  to  know  the  evil 

of  sin,   nor    the   Damnation   that    follows    upon     ^^      ^  , 

,  '         .     .  -   .  ,  ,  ,         ^  Hopeful  at 

the  commission   or  it ;    but   endeavoured,  when     first  shut 

my  Mind  at  first  began  to  be  shaken  with  the  his  eyes 
Word,  to  shut  mine  eyes  against  the  light  against 
thereof.  the  hght. 

Chr.      But  what  was  the  cause  of  your  carrying  of  it  thus  to 
the  first  workings  of  Gods  blessed  Spirit  upon  you  ? 

Hope.     The  Causes  were,  i.     I  was  ignorant  that  this  was 
the  Work  of  God  upon  me,  I  never  thought  that 
by  awakenings  for  sin,  God  at  first   begins   the     f/J^^^"lt{ng 
Conversion  of  a  sinner.      2.     Sin  was  yet   very     of  light. 
sweet  to  my  flesh,  and  I  was  loath  to  leave  it. 
3.     I  could  not  tell  how  to  part  with  mine  old  Companions, 
their  presence  and  adlions  were  so  desirable  unto  me.     4.    The 
hours  in  which  Convictions  were  upon  me,  were  such  trouble- 
some, and  such  heart-aff^righting  hours,  that  I  could  not  bear, 
no  not  so  much  as  the  remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. 

Chr.      Then    as    it    seems,    sometimes    you    got    rid   of  your 
trouble. 

Hope.     Yes  verily,  but  it  would  come  into  my  mind  again  ; 
and  then  I  should  be  as  bad,  nay  worse  than  I  was  before. 

Chr.      Why,   what   was  it   that    brought  your  sins   to   mind 
again  F 

B.  R  257 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


*  When  he 
had  lost  his 
sense  of  sin, 
what  brought 
it  again. 


3- 

4- 

hours 

5- 

or. 


Hope.     Many  things  ;  as, 

I.     *If  I  did  hut   meet  a   good   man   in   the   Street;    or, 
2.     If  I  have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible;  or, 
If  mine  head  did  begin  to  ake  ;  or. 
If  I  were  told  that  some  of  my  Neigh- 
were  sick  ;    or. 
If  I  heard   the  Bell   toll   for  some   that 
were  dead 

6.  If  I  thought  of  dying  my  self ;  or, 

7.  If  I  heard  that  sudden  death  hapned  to  others. 

8.  But  especially,  when  I  thought  of  my  self,  that  I  must 
quickly  come  to  Judgment. 

Chr.  And  could  you  at  any  time  with  ease  get  off  the  guilt  of 
sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it  came  upon  you  ? 

Hope.  No,  not  I,  for  then  they  got  faster  hold  of  my 
Conscience.  And  then,  if  I  did  but  think  of  going  back  to  sin 
(though  my  mind  was  turned  against  it)  it  would  be  double 
torment  to  me. 

Chr.     And  how  did  you  do  then  F 

I  thought  I  must  endeavour  to  mend  my  life  ;  or 
else,  thought  I,  I  am  sure  to  be  damned. 
Chr.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  amend  F 
Hope.  Yes,  and  fled  from  not  only  my  sins, 
but  sinful  company  too,  and  betook  me  to  religious 
Duties,  as  Praying,  Reading,  Weeping  for  sin, 
speaking  Truth  to  my  Neighbours,  ^c.  These 
things  did  I,  with  many  other  too  much  here  to 
relate. 

Chr.     And  did  you  think  your  self  well  then  ? 
Yes,  for  a  while,  but  at  the  last  my  trouble  came 
tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that  over  the  neck 
of  all  my  Reformation. 

Chr.  How  came  that  about ^  since  you  were 
now  reformed  ? 

Hope.  There  were  several  things  brought  it 
upon  me  ;  especially  such  sayings  as  these ;  All 
our  Righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags.  By  the  works 
of  the  Law  no  man  shall  be  justified.  When  you 
have  done  all  things^  say.,  We  are  unprofitable  ;  with 
many  more  such  like.     From  whence  I  began  to 


Hope 

When  he 
could  no 
longer  shake 
off  his  guilt 
by  sinftd 
courses, 
then  he  en- 
deavours 
to  mend. 

Hope. 

Then  he 
thought  him- 
self well. 

Reformation 
at  last  could 
not  help, 
and  why. 
Isa.  64.  6. 
Gal.  2.  6. 
Luke  17.  10. 


258 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

reason  with  my  self  thus  :  If  All  my  righteousnesses  are  filthy 
rags;  if  by  the  deeds  of  the  Law,  no  man  can  be  justified; 
and  if  when  we  have  done  All  we  are  yet  unprofitable : 
Then  'tis  but  a  folly  to  think  of  Heaven  by  the  Law.  I 
further  thought  thus  ;  *If  a  man  runs  lOO  /.  into     ^  . 

the  Shopkeeper's  debt,  and  after  that  shall  pay  for     ^  debtor 
all  that  he  shall  fetch  ;  yet  if  this  old  debt  stand     by  the  Law 
still  in  the  Book  uncrossed,  for  that  the  Shop-     troubled  him. 
keeper  may  sue  him,  and  cast  him  into  Prison,  till  he  shall  pay 
the  debt. 

Chr.      JVell^  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  your  self? 

Hope.  Why,  I  thought  thus  with  my  self;  I  have  by  my 
sins  run  a  great  way  into  God's  Book,  and  that  my  now  re- 
forming will  not  pay  off  that  score;  therefore  I  should  sink  still 
under  all  my  present  amendments  :  But  how  shall  I  be  freed 
from  that  damnation  that  I  brought  my  self  in  danger  of  by  my 
former  transgressions  ? 

Chr.      A  very  good  Application  :  but  pray  go  on. 

Hope.     Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me,  even  since 

my  late  amendments,  is,  that  If  I  look  narrowly  into  the  best 

of  what  I  do  now,  I  still  see  sin,  new  sin  mixing 

it  self  with  the  best  of  that  I  do.     So  that  now     bad7}migs^ 

I  am   forced   to   conclude,   that   notwithstanding     in  his 

my  former  fond  conceits  of  my  self  and  Duties,     best  duties 
T    1  v^    J      ■  1     •  TA  troubled  htm. 

1    nave   committed   sm  enough   m  one  Duty  to 

send  me  to  hell,  though  my  former  Life  had   been   faultless. 

Chr.     And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.     Do  !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do,  till  I  brake  my 
mind  to   Faithful ;    for  he  and  I  were  well  ac- 
quainted.    And  he  told  me,  that  unless  I  could     J/lf^' l^eak 
obtain  the  Righteousness  of  a  man  that  never  had     his  ?nind  to 
sinned,  neither  mine  own,  nor  all  the  Righteous-     faithful  who 

ness  of  the  World  could  save  me.  ^'^'^  f"  *'''  , 

„,  ...  ;•    r    /  ,  «  -way  to  be  saved. 

K^xxx.      And  aid  you  think  be  spake  true  r 

Hope.  Had  he  told  me  so  when  I  was  pleased  and  satisfied 
with  mine  own  amendment,  I  had  called  him  Fool  for  his 
pains  ;  but  now  since  I  see  mine  own  infirmity,  and  the  sin 
that  cleaves  to  my  best  performance  I  have  been  forced  to  be  of 
his  Opinion. 

Chr.     But  did  you  think  when  at  first  he  suggested  it  to  you^ 

R2  259 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


At  which  he 
started  at 
present. 

Heb.  lo. 
Rom.  4. 
Col.  I. 
2  Pet.  I. 

*  A  7)1  ore 
particular 
discovery  of 
the  way  to 
he  sav'd. 


that  there  was  such  a  man  to  he  found^  of  whom  it  might  justly  be 
said.,  That  he  never  committed  Sin  ? 

Hope.  I  must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded  strangely; 
but  after  a  little  more  talk  and  company  with 
him,  I  had  full  convi6lion  about  it. 

Chr.     And  did  you  ask  him  what  man  this  was, 
and  how  you  must  be  justified  by  him  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord 
Jesus,  that  dwelleth  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Most  high  :  *And  thus,  said  he,  you  must  be 
justified  by  him,  even  by  trusting  to  what  he  hath 
done  by  himself,  in  the  days  of  his  Flesh,  and 
suffered  when  he  did  hang  on  the  Tree.  I  asked 
him  further,  how  that  mans  Righteousness  could 
be  of  that  Efficacy,  to  justifie  another  before  God  ^. 
And  he  told  me,  he  was  the  mighty  God,  and  did  what  he  did ; 
and  died  the  Death  also,  not  for  himself  but  for  me  :  to  whom 
his  doings,  and  the  worthiness  of  them  should  be  imputed  if 
I  believed  on  him. 

Chr.     And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.     I  made  my  Objections  against  my  believing  ;  for 
that  I  thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save  me. 
Chr.      And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then  ? 
Hope.     He  bid  me  go  to  him  and  see  :   Then 
I  said  it  was  Presumption,      He  said.   No  ;    for 
I  was   invited   to  come.     ||Then  he  gave   me  a 
Book  of  Jesus  his  inditing,  to  incourage  me  the 
more  freely  to  come.     And  he  said  concerning  that  Book,  that 
every   jot    and    tittle   thereof  stood   firmer   than 
Heaven   and  Earth.     Then  I  asked  him,  what 
I    must   do   when   I    came  ?     And   he   told   me, 
I  must  intreat  upon  my  knees,  with  all  my  heart 
and  Soul,  the  Father  to  reveal  him  to  me.     Then 
I    asked    him    further,    how    I    must    make    my 
Supplication   to   him  ?     And    he    said,    Go,   and 
thou  shalt  find  him  upon  a  Mercy-Seat,  where  he 
sits  all  the  Year  long,  to  give  Pardon  and  For- 
giveness to  them  that  come.     I  told  him,  that  I  knew  not  what 

*  He  is  bid 
to  pray. 

260 


He  doubts  of 
acceptation. 

Mat.  II.  28. 
II  He  is  better 
instrudled. 


Mat.  24.  35. 
Psa.  95.  6. 
Dan.  7.  10. 
Jer.  29.  12,  13 
Exo.  25.  22. 
Lev.  16.  2. 
Num.  7.  8. 
Heb.  4.  6. 


to  say  when  I  came  :    *And  he 
this   effect,    God  be   merciful  to  me 


bid  me  say  to 
a  sinner.,  and 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

make  me  to  know  and  believe  in  "Jesus  Christ  :  For  I  see,  that 
if  his  Righteousness  had  not  been,  or  I  have  not  Faith  in  that 
Righteousness,  I  am  utterly  cast  away :  Lord,  I  have  heard  that 
thou  art  a  merciful  God,  and  hast  ordained  that  thy  Son  Jesus 
Christ  should  be  the  Saviour  of  the  World.  And  moreover  that 
thou  art  willing  to  bestow  him  upon  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am, 
(and  I  am  a  sinner  indeed^  Lord,  take  therefore  this  opportunity, 
and  tnagnifie  thy  Grace  in  the  Salvation  of  my  Soul,  through  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 

Chr.     And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden  f 

Hope.     Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over. 

Chr.      And  did  the  Father  reveal  the  Son  to  you  ?        ^  P   y  • 

Hope.     Not  at  the  first,  nor  second,  nor  third,  nor  fourth, 
nor  fifth  ;  no  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither. 

Chr.      What  did  you  do  then? 

Hope.     What !   w^hy  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

Chr.     Had  you    not    thoughts    of    leaving    off 
Praying  ?  ]  ^f  *''°"Sht 

ri  II T7  1  •  •  11  to  leave  off 

Hope.     II  Yes,  and  lOO  times  twice  told.  praying. 

Chr.      And  zuhat  was  the  reason  you  did  not  P 

Hope.      *I  believed  that  that  was  true  which  had  been  told 
me  ;  to  wit,  That  without  the  Righteousness  of 
this  Christ  all  the  World  could  not  save  me :  and     *  {"^f  '^"''•^'L 
therefore  thought  1  with  my  self,  ir  1  leave  ort,  1     praying  and 
die  ;  and  I  can  but  die  at  the  Throne  of  Grace,     "^^h? 
And  withal  this  came  into  my  mind.  If  it  tarry,     „  i 
wait  for  it,  because  it  will  surely  come,  and  will  not 
tarry.     So   I  continued   praying  until  the  Father  shewed  me 
his  Son. 

Chr.     And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  ? 

Hope.     I  did  not  see  him  with  my  Bodily  eyes,  but  with 
the  eyes  of  my  understanding  ;  and  thus  it  was.     ^  ,  c. 

One  day  I  was  very  sad,  I  think  sadder  than  at     19.  " 
any  one  time  of  my  life ;  and  this  sadness  was     Christ  is 
through  a  fresh  sight  of  the  greatness  and  vileness     revealed 
of  my   Sins  :    And    as   I   was   then   looking   for     ^^  ^""^ 
nothing  but  hell,  and  the  everlasting  damnation     ""'   ^°^' 
of  my  Soul,  suddenly,  as  I  thought^  I  saw  the  Lord  Jesus  look 
down  from   Heaven  upon  me,  and  saying.  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved. 

261 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

But  I  Replied ;  Lord  I  am  a  great,  a  very  great  sinner : 

AAs  1 6  ^"^  ^^  answered,  My  Grace  is  sufficient  for  thee. 

30,  31.  '  Then  I  said,  But  Lord,  what  is  believing?     And 

then  I  saw  from  that  saying.      \^He  that  cometh  to 

Job.  6.  35.  ^^^  shall  never  hunger^  and  he  that  believeth  on  me^ 

shall  never  thirst.']  that  believing  and  coming  was  all  one  ;  and 

that  he  that  came,  that  is,  ran  out  in  his  heart  and  affeftions 

after  Salvation  by  Christ,  he  indeed  believed  in  Christ.     Then 

the  water  stood  in  mine  eyes,  and  I  asked  further,  But  Lord, 

may  such  a  great  sinner  as  I  am,  be  indeed  accepted  of  thee, 

and  be  saved  by  thee  ?  and  I  heard  him  say,  And 

i     '    '      '  }jlffi  fijat  cometh  to  me^  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. 

Then  I  said,  But  how.  Lord,  must  I  consider  of  thee  in  my 

coming  to  thee,  that  my  Faith  may  be  placed  aright  upon  thee? 

Then  he  said,  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  JVorld  to 

I  Tim.  I.  15.       ^^^^    sinners.       He    is    the    end   of  the    Law  for 

xo.  4.         righteousness  to  every  one  that  believes.     He  died  for 

^  ^P"  '^'  our  sinSy  and  rose  again  for  our  justification  :    he 

.  7.  24,  loved  us  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 

Blood.     He  is  Mediator  betwixt  God  and  us,  he 

ever    liveth    to    make    Intercession  for    us.      From    all    which    I 

gathered,  that  I  must  look  for  Righteousness  in  his  person,  and 

for  satisfaftion  for  my  sins  by  his  Blood  ;  that  what  he  did  in 

obedience  to  his  Fathers  Law,  and  in  submitting  to  the  penalty 

thereof;  was  not  for  himself,  but  for  him  that  will  accept  it  for 

his  Salvation,  and  be  thankful.     And  now  was  my  heart  full 

of  joy,   mine  eyes  full  of  tears,  and   mine    affections   running 

over   with    love    to    the    name.   People,    and   Ways    of  Jesus 

Christ. 

Chr.  This  was  a  Revelation  of  Christ  to  your  Soul  indeed : 
but  tell  me  particularly  what  efie5l  this  had  upon  your  spirit. 

Hope.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  world,  notwithstanding 
all  the  Righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a  state  of  condemnation. 
It  made  me  see  that  God  the  Father,  though  he  be  just,  can 
justly  justifie  the  coming  sinner  ;  It  made  me  greatly  ashamed 
of  the  vileness  of  my  former  life,  and  confounded  me  with  the 
sense  of  mine  own  ignorance  ;  for  there  never  came  thought 
into  my  heart  before  now,  that  shewed  me  so  the  beauty  of 
Jesus  Christ.  It  made  me  love  a  holy  life,  and  long  to  do 
something  for  the  Honour  and  Glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     Yea, 

262 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

I  thought,  that  had  I  now  looo  gallons  of  blood  in  my  body, 
I  could  spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream,  that  Hopeful  looked  back,  and 
saw  Ignorance,  whom  they  had  left  behind,  coming  after  :  Look, 
said  he  to  Christian,  how  far  yonder  youngster  loiter eth  behind. 

Chr.     Ay,  ay,  I  see  him  ;   he  careth  not  for  our  Company. 

Hope.  But  I  tro  it  would  not  have  hurt  him  ;  had  he  kept 
pace  with  us  hitherto.  *  Young 

Chr.     That's    true,   but   I   warrant   you,   he     Ignorance 

.  comes  up 

thinketh  otherwise.  again. 

Hope.      That  I  think  he  doth,  but  however  let      ^^^^  ^^^^_ 
us  tarry  for  him.     So  they  did. 

Then  Christian  said  to  him.  Come  away  Man,  why  do  you  stay 

so  behind  ? 

Ign.  I  take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone,  even  more  a 
great  deal  than  in  company,  unless  I  like  it  the  better. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  (but  softly)  Did  I  not  tell  you 
he  cared  not  for  our  company  ?  But  however,  said  he,  come  up,  and 
let  us  talk  away  the  time  in  this  solitary  place.  Then  diredmg  his 
speech  to  Ignorance  he  said.  Come,  how  do  you  ?  how  stands  it 
between   God  and  your  Soul  now  ? 

Ignor.  *I  hope  well,  for  I  am  always  full  of  good  motions, 
that  come  into  my  mind,  to  comfort  me  as  I  walk.     ^  j         j^^^-, 

Chr.      IVhat  good  motions  ?  pray  tell  us.  ^^^^^  ^nd  the 

Ignor.     Why,  I  think  of  God  and  Heaven.         ground  of  it. 

Chr.     So  do  the  Devils  and  damned  Souls.  p^^y,  28.  29. 

Ign.     But  I  think  of  them,  and  desire  them. 

Chr.  So  do  many  that  are  never  like  to  come  there.  The 
Soul  of  the  sluggard  desires  and  hath  nothing. 

Ignor.     But  I  think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for  them. 

Chr.  That  I  doubt,  for  leaving  of  all  is  an  hard  matter  ; 
yea,  a  harder  matter  than  many  are  aware  of  But  why,  or  by 
what,  art  thou  perswaded  that  thou  hast  left  all  for  God  and 
Heaven  F 

Ignor.     My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.      The  wise  man  says.  He  that  trusts  his     p^^^  ^g  ^^ 
own  heart  is  a  fool. 

Ignor.     That  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart,  but  mine  is  a  good 

one. 

Chr.     But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  f 

263 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Ignor.     It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  Heaven. 

Chr.  That  may  be  through  its  deceitfulness  ;  for  a  mans  heart 
may  minister  comfort  to  him  in  the  hopes  of  that  things  for  which  he 
yet  has  no  ground  to  hope. 

Ign.  But  my  heart  and  life  agree  together,  and  therefore 
my  hope  is  well  grounded. 

Chr.      IV ho  told  thee  that  thy  heart  and  life  agree  together  ? 

Ignor.     My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  Ask  my  fellow  if  I  he  a  Thief:  Thy  heart  tell  thee  so  ; 
Except  the  JVord  of  God  beareth  witness  in  this  matter^  other 
testimony  is  of  no  value. 

Ign.  But  is  it  not  a  good  heart  that  has  good  thoughts  ? 
And  is  not  that  a  good  life,  that  is  according  to  Gods  com- 
mandments ? 

Chr.  Tes^  that  is  a  good  heart  that  hath  good  thoughts^  and 
that  is  a  good  life  that  is  according  to  Gods  Commandments  :  But 
it  is  one  thing  indeed  to  have  these^  and  another  things  only  to 
think  so. 

Ign.  Pray,  what  count  you  good  thoughts  and  a  life 
according  to  Gods  commandments  ? 

Chr.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds,  some  respeSling 
our  selves,  some  God,  some  Christ,  and  some  other  things. 

Ign.     What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  our  selves  ? 

Chr.      Such  as  agree  with  the  Word  of  God. 

Ignor.     When  do   our   thoughts  of  our  selves  agree  with 

the  Word  of  God  ? 
a  are  Chr.      When  we  pass  the  same  'Judgment  upon 

thoughts?  our  selves  which  the  Word  passes.      To  explain  my 

self'.  The  Word  of  God  saith  of  persons  in  a  natural 
Q^  i  1  condition.  There  is  none  righteous,  there  is  none 

that  doth  good,  It  saith  also.  That  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  heart  of  a  man  is  only  evil,  and  that  continually. 
And  again.  The  imagination  of  mans  heart  is  evil  from  his 
Youth.  'Now  then,  when  we  think  thus  of  our  selves,  having  sense 
thereof,  then  are  our  thoughts  good  ones,  because  according  to  the  Word 
of  God. 

Ignor.      /  will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus  bad. 

Chr.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good  thought  con- 
cerning thy  self  in  thy  life.  But  let  me  go  on  :  As  the  word 
passeth  a  Judgment  upon  our  hearts,  so  it  passeth  a  Judgment 

264 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

upon  our  ways,  and  when  our  thoughts  of  our  hearts  and  ways 
agree  with  the  Judgment  which  the  word  giveth  of  both,  then 
are  both  good,  because  agreeing  thereto. 

Ign.      Make  out  your  meaning. 

Chr.     Why,  the  word  of  God  saith,  That  mans  ways  are 
crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse  ;    It  saith     p^^j 
they  are  naturally  out  of  the  good  way,  that  they     p^.^^  ^^  '    * 
have   not   known   it.      Now   when   a   man    thus     ^^^  ^ 
thinketh  of  his  ways,  I  say,  when  he  doth  sensibly 
and   with    heart-humiliation    thus    think,   then    hath    he    good 
thoughts  of  his  own  ways,  because  his  thoughts  now  agree  with 
the  judgment  of  the  word  of  God. 

Ign.      What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God  P 

Chr.  Even  (as  I  have  said  concerning  our  selves)  when 
our  thoughts  of  God  do  agree  with  what  the  word  saith  of  him. 
And  that  is,  when  we  think  of  his  Being  and  Attributes  as  the 
word  hath  taught :  of  which  I  cannot  now  discourse  at  large. 
But  to  speak  of  him  in  reference  to  us,  then  we  have  right 
thoughts  of  God,  when  we  think  that  he  knows  us  better 
than  we  know  our  selves,  and  can  see  sin  in  us,  when  and 
where  we  can  see  none  in  our  selves  ;  when  we  think  he  knows 
our  inmost  thoughts,  and  that  our  heart,  with  all  its  depths,  is 
always  open  unto  his  eyes :  Also  when  we  think  that  all  our 
righteousness  stinks  in  his  nostrils,  and  that  therefore  he  cannot 
abide  to  see  us  stand  before  him  in  any  confidence,  even  in  all 
our  best  performances. 

Ign.  Do  you  think  that  I  am  such  a  fool.,  as  to  think  God  can 
see  no  farther  than  I  ?  or  that  I  would  come  to  God  /'  th''  best  of 
my  performances  ? 

Chr.     Why  how  dost  thou  think  in  this  matter  ? 

Ign.  JFhy.,  to  be  shorty  I  think  I  must  believe  in  Christ  for 
justification. 

Chr.  How  !  Think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ,  when 
thou  seest  not  thy  need  of  him !  Thou  neither  seest  thy 
original  nor  aftual  Infirmities,  but  hast  such  an  Opinion  of  thy 
self,  and  of  what  thou  doest,  as  plainly  renders  thee  to  be  one 
that  did  never  see  a  necessity  of  Christs  personal  Righteousness 
to  justifie  thee  before  God.  How  then  doest  thou  say,  I  believe 
in  Christ  ? 

Ign.     /  believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 

265 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Chr.     How  dost  thou  believe  ? 

Ign.  /  believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners^  and  that  I  shall 
he  justified  before  God  from  the  Curse ^  through  his  gracious  acceptance 
of  jny  obedience  to  his  Law.  Or  thuSy  Christ  makes  my  Duties  that 
are  Religious^  acceptable  to  his  Father  by  virtue  of  his  Merits^  and 
so  shall  I  be  justified. 

Chr.  Let  us  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of  thy 
Faithy  I.  Thou  behevest  with  a  fantastical  faith, 
n^oSnce""^  for  this  faith  is  no  where  described  in  the  Word. 
2.  Thou  believest  with  a  false  Faith,  because  it 
taketh  Justification  from  the  personal  Righteousness  of  Christ, 
and  applies  it  to  thy  own.  3,  This  faith  maketh  not  Christ  a 
Justifier  of  thy  person,  but  of  thy  aftions  ;  and  of  thy  person 
for  thy  aftions  sake,  which  is  false.  4.  Therefore  this  faith  is 
deceitful,  even  such  as  will  leave  thee  under  wrath,  in  the  day 
of  God  Almighty.  For  true  Justifying  faith  puts  the  soul  (as 
sensible  of  its  lost  condition  by  the  Law)  upon  flying  for  refuge 
unto  Christs  Righteousness:  (which  Righteousness  of  his  is  not 
an  aft  of  grace,  by  which  he  maketh  for  Justification,  thy 
obedience  accepted  of  God  ;  but  his  personal  obedience  to  the 
Law  in  doing  and  suffering  for  us,  what  that  required  at  our 
hands.)  This  righteousness,  I  say,  true  faith  accepteth  ;  under 
the  skirt  of  which  the  soul  being  shrouded,  and  by  it,  presented 
as  spotless  before  God,  it  is  accepted,  and  acquit  from  con- 
demnation. 

Ign.  What !  would  you  have  us  trust  to  what  Christ  in  his 
own  person  has  done  without  us  ?  This  conceit  would  loosen  the 
reins  of  our  lust,  and  tolerate  us  to  live  as  we  list.  For  what 
matter  how  we  live  if  we  may  be  justified  by  Christs  personal 
righteousness  from  all^  when  we  believe  it  ? 

Chr.  Ignorance  is  thy  name,  and  as  thy  name  is,  so  art 
thou  ;  even  this  thy  answer  demonstrateth  what  I  say.  Ignorant 
thou  art  of  what  Justifying  righteousness  is,  and,  as  ignorant 
how  to  secure  thy  Soul  through  the  faith  of  it  from  the  heavy 
wrath  of  God.  Yea,  thou  also  art  ignorant  of  the  true  effects 
of  saving  faith  in  this  righteousness  of  Christ,  which  is  to  bow 
and  win  over  the  heart  to  God  in  Christ,  to  love  his  Name,  his 
Word,  Ways  and  People,  and  not  as  thou  ignorantly  imaginest. 

Hope.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to  him  from 
heaven  ? 

266 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Ign.      What  ?  you  are  a  man  for  Revelations !     I  believe  that 
what  both  you,  and  'all  the  rest  of  you  say  about  that     ^^^^^^^^^ 
matter^  is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted  brains.  jangles  with 

Hope.     Why  man  !  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God     them. 
from  the  natural  apprehensions  of  the  flesh,  that 
he   cannot   by  any   man  be   savingly  known,   unless  God  the 
Father  reveals  him  to  them. 

Ign.      That  is  your  Faith.,  but  not  mine ;  yet  mine,  I  doubt  not, 
is  as  good  as  yours  :  though  I  have  not  in  my  head  so     ^^  ^^^^j^^  ^^. 
many  whimsies  as  you.  proachfnlly 

Chr.      Give  me  leave  to  put  ina  word  :   You     |(^~J/. 
ou2;ht  not  so  slightly  to  speak  of  this  matter :   For 
this  I  will  boldly  affirm  (even  as  my  good  com-     Mat.  n.  28. 
panion  hath  done)  that  no  man  can  know  Jesus     ^  Cor.  n.  3- 
Christ  but  by  the  revelation  of  the  Father  ;  yea,     ^P^-  i-  '«' 
and  faith  too,  by  which  the  soul  layeth  hold  upon 
Christ  (if  it  be  right)  must  be  wrought  by  the  exceeding  great- 
ness of  his   Mighty  Power  ;    the  working  of  which  Faith,  I 
perceive,  poor  Ignorance,  thou  art  ignorant  of.      Be  awakened 
then,  see  thine  own  wretchedness,  and  fly  to  the  Lord  Jesus  ; 
and  by  his  righteousness,  which  is  the  righteousness  of  God, 
(for  he   himself  is  God)  thou  shalt  be    delivered    from    con- 
demnation. 7^^^  j^^ij^ 
Ignor.     You  go  so  fast,  I  cannot  keep  pace     ^^.^^^  ^^, 
with  you  :    do   you  go  on  before,  I   must   stay 
a  while  behind. 

Then  they  said ; 

JVell,  Ignorance,  wilt  thou  yet  foolish  be, 
To  slight  good  Counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  ? 
And  tf  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know 
Ere  long  the  evil  of  thy  doing  so. 
Remember,  Man,  in  time,  stoop,  do  not  fear. 
Good  counsel  taken  well,  saves  :    therefore  hear  : 
But  if  thou  yet  shalt  slight  it,  thou  wilt  be 
The  loser  (Ignorance)  /'//  warrant  thee. 

Then  Christian  addressed  thus  himself  to  his  fellow. 
Chr.     Well,  come  my  good   Hopeful,  I  perceive  that  thou 
and  I  must  walk  by  our  selves  again. 

So  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  they  went  on  a  pace  before, 

267 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

and  Ignorance  he  came  hobling  after.  Then  said  Christian  to 
his  Companion,  //  pities  me  much  for  this  poor  Man  :  it  will 
certainly  go  ill  with  him  at  last. 

Hope.  Alas,  there  are  abundance  in  our  Town  in  this 
condition  ;  whole  Families,  yea,  whole  Streets,  (and  that  of 
Pilgrims  too  ;)  and  if  there  be  so  many  in  our  parts,  how  many 
think  you  must  there  be  in  the  place  where  he  was  born  ? 

Chr.  Indeed  the  word  saith^  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  lest 
they  should  see,  &c. 

But  now  we  are  by  our  selves^  what  do  you  think  of  such  Men  ? 
have  they  at  no  time^  think  yoUy  convi^ions  of  sin,  and  so  consequently 
fear  that  their  state  is  dangerous  F 

Hope.  Nay,  do  you  answer  that  question  your  self,  for  you 
are  the  elder  man. 

Chr.  Then  I  say,  sometimes  (as  I  think)  they  may,  hut  they 
being  naturally  ignorant,  understand  not  that  such  convi^ions  tend 
to  their  good ;  and  therefore  they  do  desperately  seek  to  stifle  them, 
and  presumptuously  continue  to  flatter  themselves  in  the  way  of  their 
own  hearts. 

Hope.     I  do  believe,  as  you  say,  that  fear  tends  much  to 

_,         ,  mens  good,  and  to  make  them  risht,  at  their  be- 

The  good  use  .       .  &        '              om      •                      ^ 

of  fear.  gmmng  to  go  on  Pilgrimage. 

Chr.      Without  all  doubt  it  doth,  if  it  be  right  ; 

Job  28. 29.  /r^^  ^g  ^^y^  fjjg  if/ord.  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the 

Psal.  III.  to.  beginning  of  Wisdom. 

^°^"  ''^*  Hope.     How  will  you  describe  right  fear? 

^  ■  ^'  ^°'  Chr.      True  or  ripht  fear  is  discovered  by  three 

Right  Fears.  ..  ^      -^  ^ 

"  things. 

1.  By  its  rise.     It  is  caused  by  saving  convi6lions  for  sin. 

2.  It  driveth  the  Soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ  for 
Salvation. 

3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  Soul  a  great  Rever- 
ence of  God,  his  Word,  and  Ways,  keeping  it  tender,  and 
making  it  afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to  the  right  hand,  or  to 
the  left,  to  any  thing  that  may  dishonour  God,  break  its 
Peace,  grieve  the  Spirit  or  cause  the  enemy  to  speak  re- 
proachfully. 

Hope.     Well  said,  I  believe  you  have  said  the  truth.     Are 
we  now  almost  got  past  the  Inchanted  Ground  ? 
Chr.      IVhy  art  thou  weary  of  this  discourse  f 

268 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Hope.     No    verily,    but    that    I    would    know   where    we 

are. 

Chr.      ll^e    have    not    now    above   two   Miles  further   to  go 
thereon.     But  let  us  return  to  our  matter.      *  Now      wky  ignorant 
the  ignorant  know  not  that  such  convidtions  that  tend     Persons  stifle 
to  put  them  in  fear.,  are  for  their  good^  and  therefore     convidions. 
they  seek  to  stifle  them.  *  in  general. 

Hope.      How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 
Chr.      *1.     They  think  that  those  fears  are     *.^^^;^^^'"'" 
wrought  by  the  Devil  (though  indeed  they  are 
wrought  of  God)  and  thinking  so,  they  resist  them,  as  things 
that  directly  tend  to  their  Overthrow.     2.    They  also   think 
that  these  fears  tend  to  the  spoiling  of  their  Faith,  when,  (alas 
for  them,  poor  men  that  they  are  they  have  none  at  all)  and 
therefore   they   harden  their   hearts  against    them.     3.    They 
presume  they  ought  not  to  fear,  and  therefore,  in  despite   of 
them,  wax  presumptuously  confident.     4.     They  see  that  those 
fears  tend  to  take  away  from  them  their  pitiful  old  self-holiness, 
and  therefore  they  resist  them  with  all  their  might. 

Hope.     I  know  something   of  this   my  self;    for  before  I 
knew  my  self  it  was  so  with  me. 

Chr.      Well^    %ve    tvill   leave    at    this    time    our    Neighbour 
Ignorance  by  himself  and  fall  upon  another  profitable^  question. 
Hope.     With  all  my  heart,  but  you  shall  still  begin. 
Chr.      Well  then.,  Did  you  not  know  about  ten  years  ago.,  one 
Temporary  in  your  parts.,  who  was  a  forward  man      j^^^^  ^^^^^^ 
in  Religion  then  ?  one  Ian- 

Hope.     Know  him!  yes,  he  dwelt  in  GratWrn,     porary. 
a  Town  about  two  miles  off  of  Honesty,  and  he      ^J^'fr^  he 
dwelt  next  door  to  one  Turnback. 

Chr.     Right.,  he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with  him.  Well, 
that  man  was  ynuch  awakened  once* .     I  believe  that     ^ 
then  he  had  some  sight  of  his  sins,  and  of  the  wages     toivardly 
that  were  due  thereto.  once. 

Hope.     I  am  of  your  mind  ;    for  (my  house 
not  being  above  three  miles  from  him)  he  would  oft  times  come 
to  me,  and  that  with  many  tears.     Truly  I  pitied  the  man,  and 
was  not  altogether  without  hope  of  him,  but  one  may  see,  it  is 
not  every  one  that  cries.  Lord,  Lord. 

Chr,     He    told   me    once.    That    he    was    resolved    to   go  on 

269 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Pilgrimage^  as  we  go  now  ;  but  all  of  a  sudden  he  grew  acquainted 
with  one  Saveself,  and  then  he  became  a  stranger  to  me. 

Hope.  Now  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let  us  a  little 
enquire  into  the  reason  of  the  sudden  back-sliding  of  him  and 
such  others. 

Chr.      It  may  be  very  profitable^  but  do  you  begin. 

Hope.  Well  then,  there  are  in  my  Judgment  four  reasons 
for  it. 

1.  Though  the  Consciences  of  such  men  are  awakened, 

yet  their  minds  are  not  changed  :  therefore  when 
fowardV'"^'^^  the  power  of  guilt  weareth  away,  that  which 
ones  go  back.  provoketh  them  to  be  religious  ceaseth  :  Where- 
fore they  naturally  return  to  their  own  course 
again  ;  even  as  we  see  the  Dog  that  is  sick  of  what  he  hath 
eaten,  so  long  as  his  Sickness  prevails,  he  vomits  and  casts  up 
all :  not  that  he  doth  this  of  a  free  mind  (if  we  may  say  a  Dog 
has  a  mind)  but  because  it  troubleth  his  stomach  ;  but  now 
when  his  sickness  is  over  and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his  desires 
being  not  at  all  alienated  from  his  vomit,  he  turns  him  about, 
and  licks  up  all.  And  so  it  is  true  which  is 
written,  The  Dog  is  turned  to  his  own  vomtt  again. 
Thus,  I  say,  being  hot  for  Heaven,  by  virtue  only  of  the  sense 
and  fear  of  the  torments  of  Hell,  as  their  sense  of  Hell  and  the 
fears  of  damnation  chills  and  cools,  so  their  desires  for  Heaven  ; 
and  Salvation  cool  also.  So  then  it  comes  to  pass,  that  when 
their  guilt  and  fear  is  gone,  their  desires  for  Heaven  and  Salva- 
tion cool  also.  So  then  it  comes  to  pass,  that  when  their  guilt 
and  fear  is  gone,  their  desires  for  Heaven  and  Happines  die,  and 
they  return  to  their  course  again, 

2.  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that  do  over- 
master them  ;  I  speak  now  of  the  fears  that  they  have  of  men  : 

For  the  fear  of  men  bringeth  a  snare.  So  then, 
rov.  29.  25.  tj^Qugh  they  seem  to  be  hot  for  heaven,  so  long 
as  the  flames  of  Hell  are  about  their  ears,  yet  when  that  terror 
is  a  little  over,  they  betake  themselves  to  second  thoughts, 
namely,  this  'tis  good  to  be  wise,  and  not  to  run  (for  they  know 
not  what)  the  hazzard  of  losing  all ;  or  at  least,  of  bringing 
themselves  into  unavoidable  and  unnecessary  troubles,  and  so 
they  fall  in  with  the  World  again. 

3.  The  shame  that  attends  Religion,  lies  also  as  a  block 

270 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

in  their  way  ;  they  are  proud  and  haughty,  and  Religion  in 
their  eye  is  low  and  contemptible  :  Therefore  when  they  have 
lost  their  sense  of  Hell,  and  Wrath  to  come,  they  return  again 
to  their  former  course. 

4.  Guilty  and  to  meditate  terror,  are  grievous  to  them  ; 
they  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before  they  come  into  it : 
Though  perhaps  the  sight  of  it  first,  if  they  loved  that  sight 
might  make  them  fly  whither  the  righteous  fly  and  are  safe ; 
but  because  they  do,  as  I  hinted  before,  even  shun  the  thoughts 
of  guilt  and  terror  :  Therefore  when  once  they  are  rid  of  their 
awakenings  about  the  terrors  and  wrath  of  God,  they  harden 
their  hearts  gladly,  and  chuse  such  ways,  as  will  harden  them 
more  and  more. 

Chr.  Tou  are  pretty  near  the  business^  for  the  bottom  of  all  is, 
for  want  of  a  change  in  their  mind  and  will.  And  therefore  they 
are  but  like  the  Felon  that  standeth  before  the  Judge^  he  quakes  and 
trembleSy  and  seems  to  repent  most  heartily  but  the  bottom  of  all  is^ 
the  fear  of  the  Halter^  not  that  he  hath  any  detestation  of  the 
offences^  as  is  evident^  because^  let  but  this  man  have  his  liberty  and 
he  will  be  a  Thief  and  so  a  Rogue  stilly  whereas^  if  his  mind  was 
changed^  he  would  be  otherwise. 

Hope.  Now  I  have  shewed  you  the  reasons  of  their  going 
back,  do  you  shew  me  the  manner  thereof. 

Chr.     So  I  will  willingly. 

1.  They  drew  ofF  their  thoughts  all  that  ^"^"Jl^tl 
they  may,  from  the  remembrance  of  God,  Death  goes  back. 
and  Judgment  to  come. 

2.  Then  they  cast  off  by  degrees  private  Duties,  as 
Closet-prayer,  curbing  their  lusts.  Watching,  sorrow  for  Sin, 
and  the  like. 

3.  Then  they  shun  the  company  of  lively  and  warm 
Christians. 

4.  After  that  they  grow  cold  to  publick  Duty,  as  Hearing, 
Reading,  Godly  conference,  and  the  like. 

5.  Then  they  begin  to  pick  holes,  as  we  say,  in  the  coats 
of  some  of  the  Godly,  and  that  develishly,  that  they  may  have 
a  seeming  colour  to  throw  Religion  (for  the  sake  of  some 
infirmity  they  have  spied  in  them)  behind  their  backs. 

6.  Then  they  begin  to  adhere  to,  and  associate  themselves 
with  carnal,  loose  and  wanton  men. 

271 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

7.  Then  they  give  way  to  carnal,  and  wanton  discourses 
in  secret ;  and  glad  are  they  if  they  can  see  such  things  in  any 
that  are  counted  honest,  that  they  may  the  more  boldly  do  it 
through  their  example. 

8.  After  this,  they  begin  to  play  with  little  sins  openly. 

9.  And  then  being  hardened,  they  shew  themselves  as 
they  are.  Thus  being  lanched  again  into  the  gulf  of  misery, 
unless  a  miracle  of  Grace  prevent  it,  they  everlastingly  perish 
in  their  own  deceivings. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  by  this  time  the  Pilgrims 

J      ^  were  got  over  the  Inchanted  ground,  and  entering 

f^        '  into  the  Country  of  Beulah  whose  Air  was  very- 

Cant.  2.  10,  J     1  1  1   ■       1-     01      ,  , 

J  J    j2  sweet  and  pleasant,  the  way  lymg  directly  through 

it,  they  solaced  themselves  there  for  a  season. 
Yea  here  they  heard  continually  the  singing  of  Birds,  and  saw 
every  day  the  flowers  appear  in  the  Earth  ;  and  heard  the  voice 
of  the  Turtle  in  the  Land.  In  this  Country  the  Sun  shineth 
night  and  day  ;  wherefore  this  was  beyond  the  Valley  of  the 
shadow  of  Death^  and  also  out  of  the  reach  of  Giant  Despair^ 
neither  could  they  from  this  place  so  much  as  see  Doubting- 
Castle.  Here  they  were  within  sight  of  the  City  they  were 
going  to  ;  also  here  met  them  some  of  the  Inhabitants  thereof. 
,      ,  For  in  this  Land  the  shining   Ones  commonly 

walked,  because  it  was  upon  the  borders  of 
Heaven.     In  this  Land  also  the  Contract  between  the  Bride 

and  the  Bridegroom  was  renewed  :  yea,  here,  as 
ver'  8^"  ^^^  Bridegroom  rejoiceth  over  the  Bride,  so  did  their 

God  rejoice  over  them.  Here  they  had  no  want  of 
Corn  and  Wine  ;  for  in  this  place  they  met  abundance  of  what 
they  had  sought  for  in  all  their  Pilgrimages.  Here  they  heard 
y  voices  from  out  of  the  City,  loud  voices,  saying, 

Say  ye  to  the  Daughter  of  Zion,  Behold  thy  Salvation 
Cometh,  behold  his  reward  is  with  him.  Here  all  the  Inhabitants 
y  of  the  Country  called  them  the  Holy  People,  the 

Redeem.ed  of  the  Lord ;  sought  out,  Sec. 
Now  as  they  walked  in  this  Land,  they  had  more  rejoicing 
than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  Kingdom,  to  which  they 
were  bound  ;  and  drawing  near  to  the  City,  they  had  yet 
a  more  perfeft  view  thereof;  it  was  builded  of  Pearls  and 
precious  Stones;  also  the  streets  thereof  were  paved  with  Gold; 

272 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

so  that  by  reason  of  the  natural  glory  of  the  City,  and  the 
refle6lion  of  the  Sun-beams  upon  it,  Christian^  with  desire 
fell  sick.  Hopeful  also  had  a  fit  or  two  of  the  same  Disease  : 
Wherefore  here  they  lay  by  it  a  while,  crying  out  because 
of  their  pangs  ;  If  you  see  my  Beloved^  tell  him  that  I  am  sick 
of  love. 

But  being  a  little  strengthned,  and  better  able  to  bear  their 
sickness,  they  walked  on  their  way  ;  and  came  yet  nearer  and 
nearer,  where  were  Orchards,  Vineyards  and  Gardens,  and 
their  Gates  opened  into  the  Highway.  Now  as  they  came  up 
to  these  places,  behold  the  Gardner  stood  in  the  way ;  to  whom 
the  Pilgrims  said,  whose  goodly  Vineyards  and  Gardens  are 
these  ?  He  answered.  They  are  the  Kings,  and 
are  planted  here  for  his  own  delights,  and  also  for  ^"  '  ^^'  ^'^' 
the  solace  of  Pilgrims  ;  So  the  Gardner  had  them  into  the 
Vineyards,  and  bid  them  refresh  themselves  with  the  dainties; 
he  also  shewed  them  there  the  Kings  Walks  and  the  Arbours 
where  he  delighted  to  be  :  And  here  they  tarried  and  slept. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  Dream,  that  they  talked  more  in  their 
sleep  at  this  time,  than  ever  they  did  in  all  their  Journey  ;  and 
being  in  a  muse  thereabout,  the  Gardner  said  even  to  me, 
wherefore  musest  thou  at  the  matter  ?  It  is  the  nature  of  the 
fruit  of  the  Grapes  of  these  Vineyards  to  go  down  so  sweetly, 
as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that  are  asleep  to  speak. 

So  I  saw  that  when  they  awoke,  they  addressed  themselves 
to  go  up  to  the  City.      But  as  I  said,  the  re- 
flexions of  the  Sun  upon  the  City  (for  the  City     f  ^o/'"  ^jg* 
was  pure  Gold)  was  so  extreamly  glorious,  that 
they  could  not,  as  yet  with  open  face  behold  it,  but  through  an 
Instrument  made  for  that  purpose.     So  I  saw,  that  as  they  went 
on,  there  met  them  two  men,  in  Raiment  that  shone  like  Gold, 
also  their  faces  shone  as  the  light. 

These  Men  asked  the  Pilgrims  whence  they  came  ?  and 
they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them,  where  they  had 
lodged,  what  difficulties,  and  dangers,  what  comforts,  and 
pleasures  they  had  met  in  the  way  ?  and  they  told  them. 
Then  said  the  men  that  met  them.  You  have  but  two 
difficulties  more,  to  meet  with,  and  then  you  are  in  the  City. 

Christian  then  and  his  Companion  asked  the  men  to  go 
along  with  them,  so  they  told  them  they  would,  but  said  they, 

B.  s  273 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

you  must  obtain  it  by  your  own  Faith.  So  I  saw  in  my 
Dream  that  they  went  on  together  till  they  came  in  sight  of 
the  Gate. 

Now  I  further  saw,  that  betwixt  them  and  the  Gate  was 

a  River,  but  there  was  no  Bridge  to  go  over  ;  the  River  was 

very  deep  :  at  the  sight  therefore  of  this  River, 

the   Pilgrims  were  much   stunned,  but  the  men 

that  went  with  them,  said,  you  must  go  through,  or  you  cannot 

come  at  the  Gate. 

The  Pilgrims  then  began  to  enquire  if  there  was  no  other 

.  .  way  to  the  Gate  ;  to  which  they  answered.  Yes, 

welcome  t)ut  there  hath  not  any  save  two,  to  wit,  Enoch 

to  Nature,  and  Elijah^  been  permitted  to   tread   that   path, 

though  by  gjj^(,g  fi^g   foundation   of  the   World,   nor  shall, 

out  of  this  until  the  last  Trumpet  shall  sound.    The  Pilgrims 

Worldinto  then,  especially    Christian^  began   to   despond  in 

^^'^^y-  his  mind,  and  looked  this  way  and  that,  but  no 

I  Cor.  15.  ^^y  could    be   found    by   them,   by  which    they 

'  '      ■  might  escape  the  River.     Then  they  asked  the 

men  if  the  waters  were  all  of  a  depth  ?  they  said  no ;  yet  they 

.  ^     .  could  not  help  them  in  that  case  ;  for,  said  they, 

us  not  com-  ^"^  ih  all  find  it  deeper^  or  shallower^  as  you  Believe 

fortably  in  the  King  of  the  place. 

tJirough  They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  Water, 

Death.  .  J  .  ^/■•i  -i  ,  • 

and  entermg.  Christian  began  to  smk,  and  crymg 

out  to  his  good  friend  Hopeful.,  he  said,  I  sink  in  deep  waters, 

the  Billows  go  over  my  head,  all  his  Waves  go  over  me,  Selah. 

Then  said  the  other,  be  of  good  chear  my  Brother,  I  feel 

Christiafi's  ^^^  bottom,  and  it  is  good.     Then  said  Christian., 

conjlidl  at  Ah  my  friend,  the  sorrows  of  Death  hath  com- 

t he  hour  passed  me  about,  I  shall  not  see  the  Land  that 

■^     ^  '■  flows  with  Milk  and  Honey.     And   with    that 

a  great  darkness  and  horror  fell  upon  Christian^  so  that  he  could 

not  see  before  him.     Also  here  he  in  great  measure  lost  his 

senses,  so  that  he  could  neither  remember  nor  orderly  talk  of  any 

of  those  sweet  refreshments  that  he  had  met  with  in  the  way  of 

his  Pilgrimage.     But  all  the  words  that  he  spake  still  tended  to 

discover  that  he  had  horror  of  mind,  and  heart-fears  that  he 

should  die  in  that  River,  and  never  obtain  entrance  in  at  the 

Gate.    Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by  perceived,  he  was  much 

274 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of  the  sins  that  he  had  committed, 
both  since  and  before  he  began  to  be  a  Pilgrim.  'Twas  also 
observ'd,  that  he  was  troubled  with  apparitions  of  Hobgoblins 
and  evil  Spirits  ;  for  ever  and  anon  he  would  intimate  so  much 
by  words.  Hopeful  therefore  here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his 
Brother's  Head  above  water,  yea  sometimes  he  would  be  quite 
gone  down,  and  then,  'ere  a  while  would  rise  up  again  half 
dead.  Hopeful  also  would  endeavour  to  comfort  him,  saying 
Brother,  I  see  the  Gate  and  Men  standing  by  to  receive  us, 
but  Christian  would  answer,  'Tis  you,  'tis  you  they  wait  for  ; 
You  have  been  Hoptful  ever  since  I  knew  you  ;  and  so  have 
you,  said  he  to  Christian.  Ah  Brother,  said  he,  surely,  If  I  was 
right,  he  would  now  arise  to  help  me,  but  for  my  sins  he  hath 
brought  me  into  the  Snare,  and  hath  left  me.  Then  said 
Hopeful.,  My  Brother,  you  have  quite  forgot  the  Text,  where  it 
is  said  of  the  wicked,  There  is  no  hand  in  their  death.,  but  their 
strength  is  firm.,  they  are  not  troubled  as  other  men^  neither  are  they 
plagued  like  other  men.  These  troubles  and  distresses  that  you 
go  through  in  these  Waters,  are  no  sign  that  God  hath  forsaken 
you,  but  are  sent  to  try  you,  whether  you  will  call  to  mind  that 
which  heretofore  you  have  received  of  his  goodness,  and  live 
upon  him  in  your  distresses. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream  that  Christian  was  in  a  muse 
a  while,  to  whom  also  Hopeful  added  this  word,      christian 
Be  of  good  cheer.,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole,      delivered 
And  with  that  Christian  brake  out  with  a  loud    from  his 
voice,   Oh  I   see    him  again!    and  he   tells   me,      ^f^ffjf' 
When   thou  passest   through  the  waters.,  I  will  be     ^^^ 
with  thee.,  and  through  the  Rivers   they   shall  not 
overflow  thee.     Then  they  both  took  courage,  and  the  Enemy 
was  after  that  as  still  as  a  stone,  until  they  were  gone  over. 
Christian  therefore  presently  found  ground  to  stand  upon,  and 
so  it  followed,  that  the  rest  of  the  River  was  but 

XT  u  -' '^^  Angels 

shallow;    Thus  they  got  over.      Now  upon  the     do  wait  for 
bank  of  the  River  on  the  other  side,  they  saw  the     t/iem  so  soon 
two  shining  men  again,  who  there  waited  for  them.     ^-^  ^^'^f  ^''f 

_fe,.o'  rin-  L  passed  out  of 

Wherefore  bemg  come  out   of  the   River,  they  tliisivorid. 

saluted  them   saying.  We  are  Ministrvig  Spirits.,  They  hare 

sent  forth  to  Minister  for  those  that  shall  be  heirs  of  ^/f^-f"""" 

Salvation,     Thus  they  went  along  towards  the  '^ '  •^* 

S2  275 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Gate,  now  you  must  note  that  the  City  stood  upon  a  mighty 
hill,  but  the  Pilgrims  went  up  that  hill  with  ease,  because 
they  had  these  two  men  to  lead  them  up  by  the  arms ; 
also  they  had  left  their  mortal  Garments  behind  them  in  the 
River :  for  though  they  went  in  with  them,  they  came  out 
without  them.  They  therefore  went  up  here  with  much 
agility  and  speed,  though  the  foundation  upon  which  the  City 
was  framed,  was  higher  than  the  clouds.  They  therefore  went 
up  through  the  Region  of  the  Air,  sweetly  talking  as  they  went, 
being  comforted,  because  they  safely  got  over  the  River,  and 
had  such  glorious  Companions  to  attend  them. 

The  talk  that  they  had  with  the  shining  Ones  was  about 
the  glory  of   the  place,  who  told  them,  that  the  beauty  and 

glory  of  it  was  inexpressible.  There,  said  they, 
2z  2  '^  ^^'  '^  ^  JVIount  SioHy  the  heavenly  'Jerusaleyn^  the 
j^gy  ^  y  innumerable  company  of  Angels^  and  the  Spirits 

Rev.  a.  4.  ^^  J^st  men  made  perfeft.      You  are  going  now, 

said  they,  to  the  Paradise  of  God,  wherein  you 

shall  see  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  eat  of  the  never  fading  fruits 

thereof.      And  when  you  come   there,   you   shall   have   white 

Robes  given  you,  and  your  walk  and  talk  shall  be  every  day 

^  with   the   King,  even   all  the   days    of  eternity. 

"  ''  There  you  shall  not  see  again,  such  things  as  you 

saw  when  you  were  in  the  lower  Region  upon  the  earth,  to 

wit,  sorrow,  sickness,  affliftion,  and  death  :  for 
Isa.  i;7.  I,  2.  ,    V  /.  '       ,  '     -r^  -^ 

^      ^  the  jormer  things  are  passed  aivay.      You  are  going 

now  to  Abraham^  to  Isaac  and  'jfacob^  and  to  the 
Prophets  ;  men  that  God  hath  taken  away  from  the  evil  to 
come,  and  that  are  now  resting  upon  their  Beds,  each  one 
walking  in  his  Righteousness.  The  men  then  asked,  what 
must  we  do  in  the  holy  place.  To  whom  it  was  answered, 
you  must  there  receive  the  comforts  of  all  your  toil,  and  have 

joy   for  all  your  sorrow  ;    you  must  reap   what 

you  have  sown,  even  the  fruit  of  ail  your  Prayers 
and  Tears,  and  Sufferings  for  the  King  by  the  way.  In  that 
J  ,  place  you  must  wear  Crowns  of  Gold,  and  enjoy 

the  perpetual  sight  and  visions  of  the  Holy  One^ 
for  there  you  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  There  also  you  shall  serve 
him  continually  with  praise,  with  shouting  and  thanksgiving, 
whom  you  desired  to  serve  in  the  World,  though  with  much 

276 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

difficulty,  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your  flesh.     There  your 
eyes  shall  be  delighted  with  seeing,  and  your  ears  with  hearing 
the  pleasant  voice  of  the  mighty  One.     There  you  shall  enjoy 
your  friends  again  ;    that  are  gone   thither  before   you  ;    and 
there  you  shall  with  joy  receive,  even  every  one  that  follows 
into  the  Holy  place  after  you.     There  also  you 
shall  be  cloathed  with  Glory  and  Majesty,  and     ' '^^f' t '3' 
put  into  an  equipage  fit  to  ride  out  with  the  King     ,^ 
of  Glory.      When  he  shall  come  with  sound  of     -^^^  „        ^^ 
Trumpet  in  the  Clouds,  as  upon  the  Wings  of     ^  ^-^j.  g  ^^  ^ 
the  Wind,  you  shall  come  with  him,  and  when 
he  shall  sit  upon  the  Throne  of  Judgment,  you  shall  sit  by 
him  ;    yea,  and    when   he    shall    pass   Sentence    upon    all   the 
workers  of  iniquity,  let  them  be  Angels  or  men,  you  also  shall 
have   a  voice  in  that  Judgment,  because   they   were   his  and 
your  enemies.      Also  when  he  shall  again  return  to  the  City, 
you  shall  go  too,  with  sound  of  Trumpet,  and  be  ever  with  him. 

Now  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the  Gate, 
behold  a  company  of  the  Heavenly  Host  came  out  to  meet 
them  :  To  whom  it  was  said,  by  the  other  two  shining  Ones  ; 
These  are  the  men  that  have  loved  our  Lord,  when  they  were 
in  the  World  :  and  that  have  left  all  for  his  holy  Name,  and  he 
hath  sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  have  brought  them  thus  far 
on  their  desired  Journey,  that  they  may  go  in  and  look  their 
Redeemer  in  the  face  with  Joy.  Then  the  Heavenly  Host 
gave  a  great  shout,  saying.  Blessed  are  they  that  ^^^ 
are  called  to  the  Marriage  Supper  of  the  Lamb. 
There  came  out  also  at  this  time  to  meet  them,  several  of  the 
Kings  Trumpeters,  cloathed  in  white  and  shining  Raiment, 
who  with  melodious  noises,  and  loud,  made  even  the  Heavens  to 
echo  with  their  sound.  These  Trumpeters  saluted  Christian 
and  his  Fellow  with  ten  thousand  welcomes  from  the  World  : 
and  this  they  did  with  shouting  and  sound  of  Trumpet. 

This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every  side  : 
Some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on  the  right  hand, 
some  on  the  left  (as  it  were  to  guard  them  through  the  upper 
Regions)  continually  sounding  as  they  went,  with  melodious 
noise,  in  notes  on  high  ;  so  that  the  very  sight  was  to  them 
that  could  behold  it,  as  if  Heaven  it  self  was  come  down  to 
meet  them.     Thus  therefore  they  walked  on  together,  and  as 

277 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

they  walked,  ever  and  anon  these  Trumpeters  even  with  joyful 
sound,  would  by  mixing  their  Musick,  with  looks  and  gestures, 
still  signifie  to  Christian  and  his  Brother,  how  welcome  they 
were  into  their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they  came  to 
meet  them :  and  now  were  these  two  men,  as  it  were  in 
Heaven,  before  they  came  at  it  ;  being  swallowed  up  with  the 
sight  of  Angels,  and  with  hearing  of  their  melodious  notes. 
Here  also  they  had  the  City  it  self  in  view,  and  they  thought 
they  heard  all  the  Bells  therein  to  ring,  to  welcome  them 
thereto  :  but  above  all,  the  warm  and  joyful  thoughts  that  they 
had  about  their  own  dwelling  there,  with  such  company,  and 
that  for  ever  and  ever  ;  Oh  !  by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their 
glorious  joy  be  expressed  :  Thus  they  came  up  to  the  Gate. 

Now  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  Gate,  there  were  written 
„  over  it  in  Letters  of  Gold,  Blessed  are  thev  that  do 

IxCV.  22.    14.*  "^ 

his  Commandments^  that  they  may  have  right  to  the 
Tree  of  Life  ;   and  may  enter  in  through  the  Gates  into  the  City. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  the  shining  men  bid  them 
call  at  the  Gate  ;  the  which  when  they  did,  some  from  above 
looked  over  the  Gate,  to  wit,  Enoch^  Moses  and  Elijah^  &c.  to 
whom  it  was  said,  These  Pilgrims  are  come  from  the  City  of 
DestruSfion^  for  the  love  that  they  bare  to  the  King  of  this 
place  :  and  then  the  Pilgrims  gave  in  unto  them  each  man  his 
Certificate,  which  they  had  received  in  the  beginning  ;  those 
therefore  were  carried  in  to  the  King,  who  when  he  had  read 
them,  said,  where  are  the  men  ?  to  whom  it  was  answered, 
they  are  standing  without  the  Gate.  The  King  then  com- 
manded to  open  the  Gate,  That  the  righteous 
Nation^  said  he,  that  keepeth  Truth^  may  enter  in. 
Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  these  two  men  went  in  at 
the  Gate  ;  and  lo,  as  they  entered,  they  were  transfigured,  and 
they  had  Raiment  put  on  that  shone  like  Gold.  There  was 
also  that  met  them  with  harps  and  crowns,  and  gave  them  to 
them  ;  the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and  the  Crowns  in  token  of 
honour  :  Then  I  heard  in  my  Dream,  that  all  the  Bells  in  the 
City  rang  again  for  joy  ;  and  that  it  was  said  unto  them,  Enter 
ye  into  the  joy  of  our  Lord.  I  also  heard  the  men  themselves, 
that  they  sang  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Blessing^ 
Rev.  5.  13,  Honour.,  Glory  and  Power ^  be  to  hi?n  that  sitteth 

upon  the  Throne^  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 
278 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  just  as  the  Gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the  men, 
I  loolc'd  in  after  them  ;  and  behold,  the  City  shone  like  the 
Sun,  the  Streets  also  were  paved  with  Gold,  and  in  them 
walked  many  men  with  crowns  on  their  heads,  Palms  in  their 
hands  and  golden  harps  to  sing  praises  withal. 

There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they  answered 
one  another  without  intermission,  saying  holy^  /><?/)>,  holy  is  the 
Lord.  And  after  that,  they  shut  up  the  Gates,  which  when  I 
had  seen  I  wished  myself  among  them. 

Now  while  I  was  gazing  upon  all  these  things,  I  turned  my 
head  to  look  back  and  saw  Ignorance  come  up  to 
the  River-side  :  but  he  soon  got  over,  and  that     hnomnce 

O  f  COT)l€S  tip  to 

without  half  that  difficulty  which  the  other  two     the  River. 

men    met   with.      For    it    happened,    that    there 

was  then  in  that  place  one  Vain-hope.^  a  Ferry-man,  that  with 

his  Boat  helped  him  over  ;  so  he,  as  the  other, 

I  saw  did  ascend  the  hill  to  come  up  to  the  Gate,     ^(^^^  hope 

•  1  J- J  does  ferry 

only  he  came  alone  ;  neither  did  any  man  meet  him  over. 
him  with  the  least  encouragement.  When  he 
was  come  up  to  the  Gate,  he  looked  up  to  the  Writing  that 
was  above,  and  then  began  to  knock,  supposing  that  entrance 
should  have  been  quickly  administred  to  him  :  But  he  was 
asked  by  the  men  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the  Gate,  whence 
come  you  ?  and  what  would  you  have  ?  He  answered,  I  have 
eat  and  drank  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  and  he  has  taught 
in  our  Streets.  Then  they  asked  him  for  his  certificate,  that 
they  might  go  in  and  shew  it  to  the  King  ;  so  he  fumbled  in 
his  bosom  for  one,  and  found  none  :  Then  said  they,  have  you 
none  ?  But  the  man  answered  never  a  word.  So  they  told  the 
King,  but  he  would  not  come  down  to  see  him,  but  commanded 
the  two  shining  Ones  that  conducted  Christian  and  Hopeful  to 
the  City,  to  go  out,  and  take  Ignorance.^  and  bind  him  hand  and 
foot,  and  have  him  away.  Then  they  took  him  up  and  carried 
him  through  the  Air,  to  the  door  that  I  saw  in  the  side  of  the 
hill,  and  put  him  in  there.  Then  I  saw  that  there  was  a  way 
to  hell,  even  from  the  Gates  of  Heaven,  as  well  as  from  the 
City  of  Destruftion.     So  I  awoke,  and  beheld  it  was  a  Dream. 


279 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


The    Conclusion. 

NOw  Reader  I  have  told  my  Dream  to  thee  ; 
See  if  thou  canst  interpret  it  to  me. 
Or  to  thy  self  or  Neighbours^  but  take  heed 
Of  Mis-enterpreting  :  for  that^  instead,^ 
Of  doing  good^  will  but  thy  self  abuse. 
By  M is-interpretingj  evil  ensues. 
Take  heed  also^  that  thou  be  not  extream^ 
In  playing  with  the  out-side  of  my  dream  : 
Nor  let  my  figure^  or  similitude^ 
Put  thee  into  a  laughter^  or  a  feud^ 
Leave  this  for  Boys  and  Fools,   but  as  for  thee^ 
Do  thou  the  substance  of  my  matter  see. 
Put  by  the  curtains  ;    look  within  my  Veil ; 
Turn  up  my  Metaphors^  and  do  not  fail ; 
There^  if  thou  seekest  them  such  things  to  find., 
As  will  be  helpful  to  an  honest  mind. 

What  of  my  Dross  thou  jindest  there.,  be  bold 
To  throw  away^  but  yet  preserve  the  Goldy 
What  if  my  Gold  be  wrapped  up  in   Ore  ? 
None  throws  away  the  Apple  for  the  Core. 
But  If  thou  shalt  cast  all  away  as  Vain., 
I  know  not  but  'twill  make  me  dream  again. 


THE   END. 


280 


THE 

Pilgrim's    Progress. 

FROM 

THIS    WORLD 

TO 

That  which   is  to  come: 

The  Second  Part. 

Delivered  under  the  Similitude  of  a 

DREAM. 

Wherein  is  set  forth 

The    manner     of    the    setting     out     of 

Christia7i\  Wife  and  Children,   their 

Dangerous  JOURNEY, 

AND 

Safe  Arrival  at  the  Desired  Countrey. 

By    JOHN  BUN  TAN. 

I  have  used  Similitudes^  Hos.   12.   10. 

Licensed  and  Entred  according  to  Order. 

London^  Printed  for  Nath.  Ponder  at  the  Peacock  in  the 
Poultry^  near  the  Church,   1687. 


THE 

Authors   Way   of  Sending  forth 

HIS 

Second    Part 

OF   THE 

PILGRIM. 

GO,   now  yny  little  Book^  to  every  place^ 
Where  tny  first  Pilgrim  has  but  shewn  his  Face^ 
Call  at  their  door  :    If  any  say^  who's  there  ? 
Then  answer  thou^  Christiana  is  here. 
If  they  hid  thee  come  in,  then  enter  thou 
With  all  thy  boys.      And  then^  as  thou  know''st  how^ 
Tell  who  they  are^  also  from  whence  they  came., 
Perhaps  thefl  know  them^  by  their  looks^  or  name  : 
But  if  they  should  not.,  ask  them  yet  again 
If  formerly  they  did  not  Entertain 
One  Christian  a  Pilgrim  ;   If  they  say 
They  did  :    And  was  delighted  in  his  way  : 
Then  let  thetn  know  that  those  related  were 
Unto  him :    Tea,  his   Wife  and  Children  are. 

Tell  them  that  they  have  left  their  House  and  Home, 
Are  turned  Pilgrims^  seek  a   World  to  come  : 
That  they  have  met  with  hardships  in  the  way. 
That  they  do  meet  with  troubles  night  and  day  ; 
That  they  have  trod  on  Serpents,  fought  with  Devils, 

282 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Have  also  overcome  a   many  evils. 
Tea  tell  them  also  of  the  next^  who  have 
Of  love  to  Pilgrimage  been  stout  and  brave 
Defenders  of  that  way^  and  how  they  still 
Refuse  this   IVorld^  to  do  their  Fathers  will. 

Go,  tell  them  also  of  those  dainty  things. 
That  Pilgrimage  unto  the  Pilgrim   brings, 
Let  thetn  acquainted  be,  too,  how  they  are 
Beloved  of  their  King,  under  his  care ; 
TVhat  goodly  Mansions  for  them  he  provides, 
Tho  they  meet  with  rough   li^inds,  and  swelling  Tides. 
How  brave  a  calm  they  will  enjoy  at  last. 
Who  to  their  Lord,  and  by  his  ways  hold  fast. 

Pey-haps  with  heart  and  hand  they  will  imbrace 
Thee,  as  they  did  yny  firstling,  and  will  Grace 
Thee,  and  thy  fellows  with  such  chear  and  fair. 
As  shew  will,  they  of  Pilgrims  lovers  are. 

I    Objea. 

But  how  if  they  will  not  believe  of  me 
That  I  am  truly  thine,  'cause  some  there  be 
That  Counterfeit  the  Pilgrim,  and  his  name, 
Seek  by  disguise  to  seem  the  very  same. 
And  by  that  means  have  wrought  themselves  into 
The  Hands  and  Houses  of  I  know  not  who. 

Answer. 

'Tis  true,  some  have  of  late,  to   Counterfeit 
My  Pilgrim,  to  their  own,  my   Title  set  ; 
Tea  others,  half  my  Name  and  Title  too  ; 
Have  stitched  to  their  Book,  to  make  them  do  ; 
But  yet  they  by  their  Features  do  declare 
Themselves  not  fnine  to  be,  whose  ere  they  are. 

If  such  thou  meetst  with,   then  thine  only  way 
Before  them  all,  is,  to  say  out  thy  say. 
In  thine  own  native  Language,  which  no  man 
Now  useth,  nor  with  ease  dissemble  can. 

If  after  all,  they  still  of  you  shall  doubt. 
Thinking  that  you  like  Gipsies  go  about. 


283 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

In  naughty-wise  the  Countrey  to  defile^ 
Or  that  you  seek  good  People  to  beguile 
With  things  unwarrantable  :    Send  for  me 
And  I  will  Testifie^  you   Pilgrims  be  ; 
Tea^  I  will  Testifie  that  only  you 
My  Pilgrims  are  ;    And  that  alone  will  do. 

2   ObjeSf. 

But  yet,  perhaps,  I  may  enquire  for  him. 
Of  those  that  wish  him  Damned  life  and  limb, 
What  shall  I  do,  when  I  at  such  a  door. 
For  Pilgrims  ask,  and  they  shall  rage  the  more  ? 

Answer. 

Fright  not  thy  self  my  Book.,  for  such  Bugbears 
Are  nothing  else  but  ground  for  groundless  fears^ 
My  Pilgrims  Book  has  traveVd  Sea  and  Land, 
Tet  could  I  never  come  to  understand^ 
That  it  was  slighted.,  or  turn'd  out  of  Door 
By  any  Kingdom^  were  they   Rich  or  Poor. 

In  France  and  Flanders  where  ?nen  kill  each  other 
My  Pilgrim  is  esteemed  a   Friend.,  a  Brother. 

In   Holland  too.,  'tis  said.,  as  I  am  told., 
My  Pilgrim  is  with  some.,  worth  more  than   Gold. 

Highlanders,  and  Wild-Irish  can  agree.. 
My  Pilgrim  should  familiar  with  them  be. 

"Tis  in   New-England  under  such  advance^ 
Receives  there  so  much  loving  Countenance., 
As  to  be   Trim\ly  new   Cloth'd  iff  deckt  with  Gems., 
That  it  ynight  shew  its  Features^  and  its  Limbsy 
Tet  more  ;    so  comely  doth  my  Pilgrim  walk., 
That  of  him  thousands  daily  Sing  and  talk. 

If  you  draw  nearer  home^  it  will  appear 
My  Pilgrim  knows  no  ground  of  shame.,  or  fear ; 
City.,  and  Countrey  will  him  Entertain., 
With  welcome  Pilgrim.      Tea.,  they  cant  refrain 
From  smiling.,  if  my  Pilgrim  be  but  by., 
Or  shews  his  head  in  any  Company. 

284 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Brave  Gallants  do  my  Pilgrim  hug  arid  love^ 
Esteem  it  much,  yea  value  it  above 
Things  of  a  greater  bulky  yea,  with  delight. 
Say  my  Larks  leg  is  better  then  a   Kite. 

Toung  LadySy  and  young  Gentle-women  too, 
Do  no  small  kindness  to  my  Pilgrim  shew  ; 
Their  Cabinets,  their  Bosoms,  and  their  Hearts 
My  Pilgrim  has,  ''cause  he  to  them  imparts 
His  pretty  riddles  in  such  wholsome  strains 
As  yields  them  profit  double  to  their  pains 
Of  reading.      Yea,  1  think  I  may  be  bold 
To  say  some  prize  him  far  above  their  Gold. 

The  very   Children  that  do  walk  the  street. 
If  they  do  but  my  holy  Pilgrim  meet. 
Salute  him  will,  will  wish  him  well  and  say. 
He  is  the  only  Stripling  of  the  Day. 

They  that  have  never  seen  him,  yet  admire 
IVhat  they  have  heard  of  him,  and  much  desire 
To  have  his  Company,  and  hear  him  tell 
Those  Pilgrim  storyes  which  he  knows  so  well. 

Tea,  some  who  did  not  love  him  at  the  first. 
But  caWd  him  Fool,  and  Noddy,   say  they  must 
Now  they  have  seen   ^  heard  hitn,  him  commend. 
And  to  those  whom  they  love,  they  do  him  send. 

Wherefore  my  Second   Part,   thou  needst  not  be 
Afraid  to  shew  thy  Head :    None  can  hurt  thee. 
That  wish  but  well  to  him,  that  went  before, 
^ Cause  thou  com'st  after  with  a  Second  store. 
Of  things  as  good,  as  rich,  as  profitable. 
For  Toung,  for  Old,  for  Stag'ring  and  for  stable. 


3   ObJe<^. 

But  some  there  be  that  say  he  laughs  too  loud  ; 
And  some  do  say  his  Head  is  in  a  Cloud. 
Some  say,  his  Words  and  Storys  are  so  dark. 
They  know  not  how,  by  them,  to  find   his  mark. 


285 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 


Answer. 

One  may  (I  think)  say  both  his  laughs  is'  cryes^ 
May  well  he  guest  at  by  his  watry  Eyes. 
Some  things  are  of  that  Nature  as  to  make 
Ones  fancie  Checkle  while  his  Heart  doth  ake^ 
When  Jacob  saw  his  Rachel  with  the  Sheep^ 
He  did  at  the  same  time  both  kiss  and  weep. 

Whereas  some  say  a  Cloud  is  in  his  Head., 
That  doth  but  shew  how   Wisdom's  covered 
With  its  own  mantles  :    And  to  stir  the  mind 
To  a  search   after  what  it  fain  would  find., 
Things  that  seem  to  be  hid  in  words  obscure., 
Do  but  the  Godly  mind  the  more  allure ; 
To  study  what  those  Sayings  should  contain^ 
That  speak  to  us  in  such  a  Cloudy  strain. 

I  also  knoWy  a  dark  Similitude 
Will  on   the  Fancie  more  it  self  intrude., 
And  will  stick  faster  in  the  Heart  and  Head., 
Than  things  from  Similies  not  borrowed. 

Wherefore,  my  Book.,  let  no  discouragement 
Hinder  thy  travels.      Behold,  thou  art  sent 
To  Friends,  not  foes  :    to  Friends  that  will  give  place 
To  thee,  thy  Pilgrims,  and  thy  words  imbrace. 

Besides,  what  my  first  Pilgrim   left  conceaVd, 
Thou  my  brave  Second  Pilgrim  hast  reveaPd, 
What  Christian  left  lockU  up  and  went  his  zuay  ; 
Sweet  Christiana  opens  with  her  Key. 


4   Object. 

But  some  love  not  the  method  of  your  first, 
Romance  they  count  it,  throw't  away  as  dust, 
If  I  should  meet  with  such,  what  should  I  say  ? 
Must  I  slight  them  as  they  slight  me,  or  nay  ? 


286 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 


Answer. 

My  Christiana,  if  with  such  thou  meet^ 

By  all  means  in  all  Loving-wise^  them  greet  ; 

Render  them  not  reviling  for  revile : 

But  if  they  frown^  I  prethee  on  them  smile^ 

Perhaps  "'tis  Nature^  or  some  ill  report 

Has  made  them  thus  despise^  or  thus  retort. 

Some  love  no  Cheese^  some  love  no  Fish^   iff  some 
Love  not  their  Friends^  nor  their  own  House  or  home 
Some  start  at  Piggy  slight  Chicken^  love  not  Fowl^ 
More  than  they  love  a   Cuckow  or  an   Owl^ 
Leave  such,  my  Christiana,  to  their  choice. 
And  seek  those,  who  to  find  thee  will  rejoyce  ; 
By  no  means  strive,  but  in  humble  wise. 
Present  thee  to  them  in  thy  Pilgrims  guise. 

Go  then,  my  little  Book  and  shew  to  all 
That  entertain,  and  bid  thee  welcome  shall. 
What  thou  shalt  keep  close,  shut  up  from  the  rest. 
And  wish  what  thou  shalt  shew  them  may  be  blest 
To  them  for  good,  may  make  them  chuse  to  be 
Pilgrims,  better  by  far,  then   thee  or  me. 

Go  then,  I  say,  tell  all  men  who  thou  art. 
Say,  I  am  Christiana,  and  my  part 
Is  now  with  my  four  Sons,  to  tell  you  what 
It  is  for  men  to  take  a  Pilgrims  lot ; 

Go  also  tell  them  who,  and  what  they  be. 
That  now  do  go  on  Pilgrimage  with  thee  ; 
Say,  here's  my  neighbour  Mercy,  she  is  one. 
That  has  long-time  with  me  a   Pilgrim  gone  \ 
Come  see  her  in  her  Virgin   Face,  and  learn 
Twixt  Idle  ones,  and  Pilgrims  to  discern. 
Tea  let  young  Damsels  learn  of  her  to  prize, 
The   World  which  is  to  come,  in  any  ivise  ; 
When  little  Tripping  Maidens  follow   God, 
And  leave  old  doting  Sinners  to  his  Rod ; 
^Tis  like  those  Days  wherein  the  young  ones  crfd 
Hosannah  to  whom  old  ones  did  deride. 


287 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Next  tell  them  of  old  Honest,  who  you  found 
With  his  white  hairs  treading  the  Pilgrims  ground'. 
Tea,  tell  them  how  plain  hearted  this  man  was, 
How  after  his  good  Lord  he  hare  his  Cross  : 
Perhaps  zuith  some  gray  Head  this  may  prevail, 
With   Christ  to  fall  in  Love,  and  Sin  bewail. 

Tell  them  also  how  Master  Fearing  went 
On  Pilgrimage,  and  how  the  time  he  spent 
In  Solitariness,  with  Fears  and  Cries, 
And  how  at  last,  he  won  the  Joyful  Prize. 
He  was  a  good  man,   though  much  down  in  Spirit, 
He  is  a  good  Man,  and  doth  Life  inherit. 

Tell  them  of  Master  Feeblemind  also. 
Who,  not  before,  but  still  behind  would  go  ; 
Show  them  also  how  he  had  like  been  slain. 
And  how  one  Great-Heart  did  his  life  regain  : 
This  man  was  true  of  Heart,  tho  weak  in  grace. 
One  might  true  Godliness  read  in  his  Face. 

Then  tell  them  of  Master  Ready-to-halt, 
A  Man  with   Crutches,  but  much  without  fault  : 
Tell  them  how  Master  Feeblemind,  and  he 
Did  love,  and  in   Opinions  rnuch  agree. 
And  let  all  know,  tho  weakness  was  their  chance, 
Tet  sometimes  one  could  Sing  the  other  Dance. 

Forget  not  Master  Valiant-for-the-Truth, 
That  Man  of  courage,  tho  a  very  Youth. 
Tell  every  one  his  Spirit  was  so  stout. 
No  Man  could  ever  make  him  face  about. 
And  how  Great-Heart,  and  he  could  not  forbear 
But  put  down  Doubting  Castle,  slay  Despair. 

Overlook  not  Master  Despondency. 
Nor  Much-a-fraid,  his  Daughter,  tho  they  lye 
Under  such  Mantles  as  ynay  make  them  look 
{IVith  some^  as  if  their  God  had  them  forsook. 
They  softly  went,  but  sure,  and  at  the  end. 
Found  that  the  Lord  of  Pilgrims  was  their  Friend. 
When  thou  hast  told  the   World  of  all  these  things. 
Then  turn  about,  my  book,  and  touch   these  strings. 
Which,  if  but  touched  will  such  Musick  make, 
They' I  make  a  Cripple  dance,  a  Gyant  quake. 

288 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Those  Riddles  that  lie  couchU  within  thy  breast^ 
Freely  propound^  expound :    and  for  the  rest 
Of  thy  tnysterious  lines^  let  them  remain^ 
For  those  whose  nimble  Fancies  shall  them  gain. 

Now  may  this  little  Book  a  blessing  bey 
To  those  that  love  this  little  Book  and  me^ 
And  may  its  buyer  have  no  cause  to  say, 
His  Money  is  but  lost  or  thrown  away. 
Yea  may  this  Second  Pilgrim  yield  that  Fruit, 
As  may  with  each  good  Pilgrims  fancie  sute, 
And  ynay  it  perswade  some  that  go  astray. 
To  turn  their  Foot  and  Heart  to  the  right  way. 

Is  the  Hearty  Prayer 
of  the  Author 


JOHN  BUNTAN. 


B. 


289 


THE 

Pilgrims    Progress 

In   the   Similitude   of  a 

DREAM. 


Cf)e  Seronti  ^art. 


Courteous  Companions,  sometime  since,  to  tell  you  my 
Dream  that  I  had  of  Christian  the  Pilgrim,  and  of  his 
dangerous  Journey  toward  the  Celestial  Countrey  was  pleasant 
to  me,  and  profitable  to  you.  I  told  you  then  also  what  I  saw 
concerning  his  Wife  and  Children^  and  how  unwilling  they 
were  to  go  with  him  on  Pilgrimage  :  Insomuch  that  he  was 
forced  to  go  on  his  Progress  without  them,  for  he  durst  not  run 
the  danger  of  that  destruction  which  he  feared  would  come  by 
staying  with  them  in  the  City  of  Destruction  :  Wherefore,  as 
I  then  shewed  you,  he  left  them  and  departed. 

Now  it  hath  so  happened,  thorough  the  Multiplicity  of 
Business,  that  I  have  been  much  hindred,  and  kept  back  from 
my  wonted  Travels  into  those  Parts  whence  he  went,  and  so 
could  not  till  now  obtain  an  opportunity  to  make  farther 
enquiry  after  whom  he  left  behind,  that  I  might  give  you  an 
account  of  them.  But  having  had  some  concerns  that  way  of 
late,  I  went  down  again  thitherward.  Now,  having  taken  up 
my  Lodgings  in  a  Wood  about  a  mile  oft"  the  Place,  as  I  slept, 
I  dreamed  again. 

290 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

And  as  I  was  in  my  Dream,  behold,  an  aged  Gentleman 
came  by  where  I  lay  ;  and  because  he  was  to  go  some  part  of 
the  way  that  I  was  travelling,  me  thought  I  got  up  and  went 
with  him.  So  as  we  walked,  and  as  Travellers  usually  do,  I 
was  as  if  we  fell  into  discourse,  and  our  talk  happened  to  be 
about  Christian  and  his  Travels :  For  thus  I  began  with  the 
Old-man. 

Sir^  said  I,  what  Town  is  that  there  below^  that  lieth  on  the 
left  hand  of  our  way  ? 

Then  said  Mr.  Sagasity^  for  that  was  his  name,  it  is  the 
City  of  DestruSfion^  a  populous  place,  but  possessed  with  a  very 
ill  conditioned,  and  idle  sort  of  People. 

/  thought  that  was  that  City,  quoth  I,  /  went  once  my  self 
through  that  Town,  and  therefore  know  that  this  report  you  give  of 
it  is  true. 

Sag.  Too  true,  I  wish  I  could  speak  truth  in  speaking 
better  of  them  that  dwell  therein. 

fVell,  Sir,  quoth  I,  Then  I  perceive  you  to  be  a  well  meaning 
man  :  and  so  one  that  takes  pleasure  to  hear  and  tell  of  that  which 
is  good  \  pray  did  you  never  hear  what  happened  to  a  man  sometime 
ago  in  this  Town  {whose  name  was  Christian)  that  went  on 
Pilgrimage  up  toward  the  higher  Regions  ? 

Sag.     Hear  of  him  !     Aye,  and  I  also  heard  of  the  Molesta- 
tions, Troubles,  Wars,  Captivities,  Cries,  Groans,  Frights  and 
Fears  that  he  met  with,  and  had  in  his  Journey,  besides,  I  must 
tell  you,   all  our  Countrey   rings  of  him,  there  are   but  few 
Houses  that  have  heard  of  him  and  his  doings,  but  have  sought 
after  and  got   the   Records  of  his  Pilgrimage  ;   yea,  I  think  I 
may  say,  that  that  his  hazzardous  Journey  has  got  a  many 
well-wishers  to  his  wayes :  For  though  when  he 
was  here,  he  was  Fool  in  every  mans  mouth,  yet     Christians 
now  he  is  gone,  he  is  highly  commended  of  all.     spoken  of 
For  'tis  said  he  lives  bravely  where  he  is:  Yea,     when  gone, 
many  of  them  that   are   resolved   never  to   run     ^^' j"-^^^f 
his    hazzards,  yet    have    their    mouths  water  at     tk^y  are  here. 
his  gains. 

They  may,  quoth  I,  well  think,  if  they  think  any  thing  that  is 
true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is,  for  he  now  lives  at,  and  in 
the  Fountain  of  Life,  and  has  what  he  has  without  Labour  and 
Sorrow,  for  there  is  no  grief  mixed  therewith. 

T2  291 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

Sag.     Talk !     The  People  talk  strangely  about  him  :  Some 

say  that  he  now  walks  in  TVh'ite^  that  he  has  a 

Revel.  3.  4.         (.j^^jj^  QJT   Q^y  ^^^^^  j^jg   ^eck,  that  he  has   a 

^  ^P'    ■  Crown  of  Gold,  beset  with  Pearls  upon  his  Head: 

Others  say,  that  the  shining  ones  that  sometimes 

shewed    themselves    to    him    in   his   Journey,  are   become  his 

Companions,  and  that  he  is  as  familiar  with  them  in  the  place 

where  he  is,  as  here  one  Neighbour  is  with  another.     Besides, 

'tis  confidently  affirmed  concerning  him,  that  the 

King  of  the  place  where  he  is,  has  bestowed  upon 

him  already,  a  very  rich  and  pleasant  Dwelling  at  Court,  and 

that    he    every    day    eateth    and    drinketh,    and 

^  ^    '^'  walketh,  and  talketh  with  him,  and  receiveth  of 

the   smiles  and   favours   of   him    that    is    Judge    of  all    there. 

Moreover,  it  is  expedled  of  some  that  his  Prince,  the  Lord  of 

that  Country,  will  shortly  come  into  these  parts,  and  will  know 

the    reason,    if    they    can    give    any,    why    his 

ju  e  T4,  15.        Neighbours  set  so  little   by   him,   and  had  him 

so   much   in   derision  when  they  perceived   that  he  would  be 

^       .  a  Pilgrim.     *For  they  say,  that  now  he  is  so  in 

Kino-  will  lake     the  Affeftions  of  his  Prince,  and  that  his  Sovereign 

Christians  is  SO   much   concerned   with  the  Indignities  that 

P"^^-  were    cast  upon    Christian   when    he   became  a 

Pilgrim,  that  he  will  look  upon  all  as  if  done  unto  himself;  and 

no  marvel,  for  'twas  for  the  love  that  he  had  to 

u-e  10.  I  •       j^j^  Prince,  that  he  ventured  as  he  did. 

/  dare  say,  quoth  I,  /  am  glad  on't,  I  am  glad  for  the  poor 

mans  sake,  for  that  now  he  has  rest  from  his  Labour, 

and  for  that  he  now  reapeth  the  benefit  of  his  Tears 

Psal.  126.  with  Joy ;   and  for  that  he  is  got  beyond  the  Gun-shot 

5>  6-  of  his  Enemies,  and  is  out  of  the  reach  of  them  that 

hate  him.     I  also  am  glad  for  that  a  Rumour  of  these  things  is 

noised  abroad  in  this  Country  ;   JVho  can  tell  but  that  it  may  work 

some  good  effect  on   some   that   are  left  behind  ?     But,  pray   Sir, 

while  it  is  fresh  in  my  mind,  do  you  hear  any  thing 

*  Good  of  his  Wife  and  Children  .?     Poor  hearts,  I  wonder 

Tidings  of  -^  j^y  j^ifid  ixjj-jat  they  do. 

Wife  and  ^^S'      Who  !       Christiana,   and    her    Sons ! 

Children.  *They  are   like   to  do   as  well  as  did  Christian 

himself,  for  though  they  all  plaid  the  Fool  at  the 

292 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

first,  and  would  by  no  means  be  perswaded  by  either  the  Tears 
or  Intreaties  of  Chrlstiany  yet  second  thoughts  have  wrought 
wonderfully  with  them,  so  they  havepackt  up  and  are  also  gone  / 
after  him.  \. 

Better^  and  better^  quoth  I,  But  What !  Wife  and  Children 
and  all  ? 

Sag.  'Tis  true,  I  can  give  you  an  account  of  the  matter,  for 
I  was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and  was  throughly  acquainted 
with  the  whole  affair. 

Then^  said  I,  a  man  it  seems  ynay  report  it  for  a  truth  ? 

Sag.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it,  I  mean  that  they  are 
all  gon  on  Pilgrimage,  both  the  good  Woman  and  her  four 
Boys.  And  being  we  are,  as  I  perceive,  going  some  considerable 
way  together,  I  will  give  you  an  account  of  the  whole  of  the 
matter. 

This  Christiana  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the  day  that 
she  with  her  Children  betook  themselves  to  a  Pilgrims  Life,) 
after  her  Husband  was  gone  over  the  River.,  and 
she  could   hear  of  him   no   more,   her  thoughts     ^  P^^^ P<^i- 
began  to  work  in  her  mind  ;  First,  for  that  she 
had    lost   her  Husband,  and  for  that  the  loving  bond  of  that 
Relation  was  utterly  broken   betwixt  them.     For   you  know, 
said  he  to  me,  nature  can  do  no  less  but  entertain  the  living 
with  many  a  heavy  Cogitation  in  the  remembrance  of  the  loss 
of  loving  Relations,     This  therefore  of  her  Husband  did  cost 
her  many  a  Tear.      But  this  was  not  all,  for  Christiana  did  also 
begin  to  consider  with  her  self,  whether  her  un-      ,f,r- 
becoming   behaviour    towards   her   Husband   was    you  that  are 
not  one  cause  that  she  saw  him  no   more,  and     ChurUs  to 
that  in  such  sort  he  was  taken  away  from  her.     your  godly 
And  upon  this,  came  into  her  mind  by  swarms., 
all  her  unkind,  unnatural,  and  ungodly  Carriages  to  her  dear 
Friend  :  Which  also  clogged  her  Conscience,  and  did  load  her 
with   guilt.     She   was  moreover  much   broken    with   recalling 
to  remembrance  the   restless  Groans,    brinish  Tears  and  self- 
bemoanings  of  her  Husband,  and  how  she  did  harden  her  heart 
against  all  his  entreaties,  and  loving  perswasions  (of  her  and  her 
Sons)  to  go  with   him,  yea,   there   was  not   any  thing    that 
Christian  either  said  to  her,  or  did  before  her,  all  the  while  that 
his  burden  did  hang  on  his  back,  but  it  returned  upon  her  like 

293 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

a  flash  of  lightning,  and  rent  the  Caul  of  her  Heart  in  sunder. 

Specially  that  bitter  out-cry  of  his,  What  shall  I 
I  par,  page        ^^  ^^  ^^  saved^  did  ring   in  her  ears  most  dole- 
^^'  fully. 

Then  said  she  to  her  Children,  Sons,  we  are  all  undone. 
I  have  sinned  away  your  Father,  and  he  is  gone  ;  he  would 
have  had  us  with  him;  but  I  would  not  go  my  self;  I  also  have 
hindred  you  of  Life.  With  that  the  Boys  fell  all  into  Tears, 
and  cryed  out  to  go  after  their  Father.  Oh  !  Said  Christiana^ 
that  it  had  been  but  our  lot  to  go  with  him,  then  had  it  fared 
well  with  us  beyond  what  'tis  like  to  do  now.  For  tho'  I 
formerly  foolishly  imagin'd  concerning  the  Troubles  of  your 
Father,  that  they  proceeded  of  a  foolish  fancy  that  he  had,  or 
for  that  he  was  over-run  with  Melancholy  Humours  ;  yet  now 
'twill  not  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  they  sprang  from  another 

cause,  to  wit,  for  that  the  Light  of  Light  was 
James  i.  23,        given  him,  by  the  help  of  which,  as  I  perceive, 

he    has   escaped    the    Snares    of  Death.      Then 
they  all  wept  again,  and  cryed  out :   Oh,  Wo,  worth  the  day. 
The  next  night  Christiana  had  a  Dream,  and  behold  she 

saw  as  if  a  broad  Parchment  was  opened  before 
Dreani^^^^         her,  in  which  were  recorded  the  sum  of  her  ways, 

and  the  times,  as  she  thought,  look'd  very  black 
upon  her.     Then  she  cryed  out  aloud  in  her  sleep.  Lord  have 

mercy  upon  me  a  Sinner,  and  the  little  Children 

heard  her. 
After  this  she  thought  she  saw  two  very  ill  favoured  ones 

*  M  kiJ  '  Standing  by  her  Bed-side,  and  saying,  *  What 
this  is  the  '  shall  we  do  with  this  Woman  ?  For  she  cryes  out 
quintescence  -for  Mercy  waking  and  sleeping :  If  she  he  suffered  to 
of  Bell.  ^g  g^  ^^  ^^^  beginsy  we  shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost 
her  Husband.  Wherefore  we  must  by  one  way  or  other,  seek 
to  take  her  off  from  the  thoughts  of  what  shall  be  hereafter : 
else  all  the  World  cannot  help  it,  but  she  will  become  a 
Pilgrim. 

Now  she  awoke  in  a  great  Sweat,  also  a  trembling  was  upon 
her,  but  after  a  while  she  fell  to  sleeping  again. 

*  Help  against     *^^^  ^j^^^^  ^j^^  thought  she  saw  Christian  her 
Discourage-  „     u      j    •  1  r  r>r  r 
vient.                 Husband   m   a  place  ox  Bliss  among  many  Im- 
mortals^ with  an  Harp  in  his  Hand,  standing  and 

294 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

playing  upon  it  before  one  that  sate  on  a  Throne  with  a 
Rainbow  about  his  Head.  She  saw  also  as  if  he  bowed  his 
Head  with  his  Face  to  the  Pav'd-work  that  was  under  the 
Princes  Feet,  saying,  /  heartily  thank  my  Lord  and  King^  for 
bringing  of  me  into  this  Place.  Then  shouted  a  Company  of 
them  that  stood  round  about,  and  harped  with  their  Harps  : 
but  no  man  living  could  tell  what  they  said,  but  Christian  and 
his  Companions. 

Next  Morning  when  she  was  up,  had  prayed  to  God,  and 
talked  with  her  Children  a  while,  one  knocked  hard  at  the 
door  ;  to  whom  she  spake  out  saying.  If  thou  comest  in  Gods 
Name.,  come  in.  So  he  said  Amen^  and  opened  the  Door,  and 
saluted  her  with  Peace  be  to  this  House.  *The 
which   when  he   had   done,  he  said,   Christiana.,  ""Tj  ^°^ll 

1  .  1         r         T  3       T-L  L         seconded  with 

knowest  thou  wherefore  1  am  come  r      1  hen  she    fresh  ladings 
blush'd   and   trembled,  also   her   Heart  began  to     of  Gods 
wax  warm  with  desires  to  know  whence  he  came,     ^^'^p"/JL 
and  what  was   his   Errand   to  her.     So  he   said 
unto  her  ;  my  name  is  Secret^  I  dwell  with  those  that  are  high. 
It  is  talked  of  where  I  dwell,  as  if  thou  hadst  a  desire  to  go 
thither  ;  also  there  is  a  report  that  thou  art  aware  of  the  evil 
thou  hast  formerly  done  to  thy  Husband  in  hardening  of  thy 
Heart   against  his  way,  and  in  keeping  of  these  thy  Babes  in 
their  Ignorance.     Christiana^  the  merciful  one  has  sent  me  to 
tell  thee  that  he  is  a  God  ready  to  forgive,  and  that  he  taketh 
delight  to  multiply  to  pardon  offences.     He  also  would  have 
thee  know  that  he  inviteth  thee  to  come  into  his  Presence,  to 
his  Table,  and  that  he  will  feed  thee  with  the  Fat  of  his  House, 
and  with  the  Heritage  of  Jacob  thy  Father. 

There  is  Christian  thy  Husband,  that  was,  with  Legions  more 
his  Companions,  ever  beholding  that  face  that  doth  minister  Life 
to  beholders  :  and  they  will  all  be  glad  when  they  shall  hear  the 
sound  of  thy  feet  step  over  thy  Fathers  Threshold. 

Christiana  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  her  self,  and 
bowing  her  head  to  the  ground,  this  Fisitor  proceeded  and  said, 
Christiana  !  Here  is  also  a  Letter  for  thee  which  I  have 
brought  from  thy  Husbands  King.  So  she  took  it  and  opened 
it,  but  it  smelt  after  the  manner  of  the  best 
Perfume,  also  it  was  Written  in  Letters  of  Gold. 

295 


/ 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

The  Contents  of  the  Letter  was,  That  the  King  would  have  her 
do  as  did  Christian  her  Husband ;  For  that  was 

^uTZrcome.      ^^'  "^^y    ^r'""^'  *'  ^''  ^ity,  and  to  dwell  in   his 

Presence  with  Joy^  for  ever.  At  this  the  good 
Woman  was  quite  overcome  :  So  she  cried  out  to  her  Visitor^ 
Sir^  will  you  carry  me  and  my  children  with  you^  that  we  also  may 
go  and  Worship  this  King  ? 

Then  said  the  Visitor,  Christiana  !   The  hitter  is  before  the 

sweet :  Thou  must  through  Troubles,  as  did  he 
Instru^ion  ^^^^  went  before  thee,  enter  this  Celestial  City. 

to  Christiana.       Wherefore  I  advise  thee,  to  do  as  did  Christian 

thy  Husband  :  go  to  the  Wicket  Gate  yonder, 
over  the  Plain,  for  that  stands  in  the  head  of  the  way  up  which 
thou  must  go,  and  I  wish  thee  all  good  speed.  Also  I  advise 
that  thou  put  this  Letter  in  thy  Bosome,  That  thou  read 
therein  to  thy  self  and  to  thy  Children,  until  you  have  got  it  by 
root-of-Heart.     For   it   is   one  of  the   Songs   that    thou   must 

Sing  while   thou  art  in  this   House  of  thy  Pil- 

sa  .  119.  grimage.     Also  this  thou  must  deliver  in  at  the 

further  Gate. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream  that  this  Old  Gentleman,  as  he 

told   me   this   Story,   did   himself  seem   to   be    greatly  affefted 

therewith.     He   moreover   proceeded   and   said.   So    Christiana 

called  her  Sons  together,  and  began  thus  to  Address  her  self 

^  .  unto  them.     *My   Sons,   I    have,   as   you    may 

prayTwdffor      pe^ceive,  been  of  late  under  much  exercise  in  my 

her  Joiirney.       Soul  about  the  Death  of  your  Father ;    not  for 

that  I  doubt  at  all  of  his  Happiness  :  For  I  am 
satisfied  now  that  he  is  well.  I  have  also  been  much  afFefted 
with  the  thoughts  of  mine  own  State  and  yours,  which  I  verily 
believe  is  by  nature  miserable  :  My  Carriages  also  to  your 
Father  in  his  distress,  is  a  great  load  to  my  Conscience.  For 
I  hardened  both  mine  own  heart  and  yours  against  him,  and 
refused  to  go  with  him  on  Pilgrimage. 

The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me  out-right;  but 
that  for  a  Dream  which  I  had  last  night,  and  but  that  for  the 
incouragement  that  this  Stranger  has  given  me  this  Morning. 
Come,  my  Children,  let  us  pack  up,  and  be  gon  to  the  Gate 
that  leads  to   the   Celestial  Countrey,  that  we  may  see  your 

296 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Father,  and  be  with  him  and  his  Companions  in  Peace  according 
to  the  Laws  of  that  Land. 

Then  did  her  Children  burst  out  into  Tears  for  Joy  that  "^ 
the  Heart  of  their  Mother  was  so  inclined  :   So  their  Visitor  bid     ' 
them  farewel :  and  they  began  to  prepare  to  set  out  for  their 
Journey. 

But  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gon,  two  of  the 
Women  that  were  Christiana''s  Neighbours,  came  up  to  her 
House  and  knocked  at  her  Door.  To  whom  she  »  Christiana's 
said  as  before.  If  you  corne  in  Gods  Name^  come  in.  new  Language 
*At  this  the  Women  were  stun'd,  for  this  kind     stimds  her  old 

rT  i_  j^^u  ..  •  A^eighbours. 

of  Language  they  used  not  to  hear,  or  to  perceive  * 

to  drop  from  the  Lips  of  Christiana.  Yet  they  came  in  ;  but 
behold  they  found  the  good  Woman  a  preparing  to  be  gon 
from  her  House. 

So  they  began  and  said,  Neighbour^  pray  what  is  your  meaning 
by  this  ? 

Christiana  answered  and  said  to  the  eldest  of  them,  whose 
name  was  Mrs.  Timorous^  I  am   preparing  for  a 
Journey  (This   Timorous  was  Daughter   to   him      \^^^     '^^' 
that  met  Christian  upon  the  Hill  Difficulty  ;   and 
would  a  had  him  gone  back  for  fear  of  the  Lyons.) 

Timorous.     For  what  Journey  I  pray  you  \ 

Chris.  Even  to  go  after  my  good  Husband^  and  with  that 
she  fell  a  weeping. 

Timo.     I  hope  not  so,  good  Neighbour,  pray,  for  your  poor 

Childrens  sakes,  do  not  so  unwomanly  cast  away 

^c  Timorous 

yourself.  comes  to  visit 

Chris.      Nay^  my  Children  shall  go  with  me  ;      Christiana, 
not  one  of  them  is  willing  to  stay  behind.  "^^'i^h  Mercy, 

Timo.     I  wonder  in  my  very  Heart,  what,  or     "J^-'J^^urs. 
who,  has  brought  you  into  this  mind. 

Chris.  Oh,  Neighbour,  knew  you  but  as  much  as  I  do, 
I  doubt  not  but  that  you  would  go  with  me. 

Timo.  Prithee  what  new  knowledge  hast  thou  got  that  so 
worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  Friends^  and  that  tempteth  thee  to 
go  no  body  knows  where  ? 

Chris.     Then  Christiana  reply'd,  I  have  been  sorely  afflidted 
since    my   Husband's    departure    from    me  ;    but      „     . 
specially  since  he  went  over  the  River.     But  that 

297 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

which  troubleth  me  most,  is,  my  churlish  Carriages  to  him 
when  he  was  under  his  distress.  Besides,  I  am  now^  as  he  was 
then  ;  nothing  will  serve  me  but  going  on  Pilgrimage.  I  was 
a  dreamed  last  night,  that  I  saw  him.  O  that  my  Soul  was 
with  him.  He  dwelleth  in  the  presence  of  the  King  of  the 
Country,  he  sits  and  eats  with  him  at  his  Table,  he  is  become 

a  Companion  of  Immortals^  and  has  a  House  now 
I    °^o  ^  given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which,  the  best  Palaces 

on  Earth,  if  compared,  seems  to  me  to  be  but  as 
a  Dunghil.  The  Prince  of  the  Place  has  also  sent  for  me, 
with  promise  of  entertainment  if  I  shall  come  to  him  ;  his 
messenger  was  here  even  now,  and  has  brought  me  a  Letter, 
which  Invites  me  to  come.  And  with  that  she  pluck'd  out 
her  Letter,  and  read  it,  and  said  to  them,  what  now  will  you 
say  to  this  ? 

Timo.  Oh  the  madness  that  has  possessed  thee  and  thy 
Husbandy  to  run  your  selves  upon  such  difficulties !  Tou  have 
heard^  I  am  sure,  what  your  Husband  did  meet  with^  even  in  a 
manner  at  the  first  step^  that  he  took  on  his  way^  as  our  Neighbour 

Obstinate  yet  can  testifie  ;  for  he  went  along  with 
I '^^'i' '8^"^'^^       ^;w,  yea    and   Plyable    too^   until   they^   like   wise 

men,  were  afraid  to  go  any  further.  IVe  also 
heard  over  and  above^  how  he  met  with  the  Lyons^  ApolUon^  the 
shadow  of  death^  and  many  other  things  :  Nor  is  the  danger  he  met 

with  at  Vanity  y^/'r  to  be  forgotten  by  thee.     For  if 

thou  being  but  a  poor  Woman  do  ?  Consider  also 
that  these  four  sweet  Babes  are  thy  Children^  thy  Flesh  and  thy 
Bones.  Wherefore^  though  thou  shouldest  be  so  rash  as  to  cast  away 
thy  self:  Tet  for  the  sake  of  the  Fruit  of  thy  Body^  keep  thou 
at  home. 

But  Christiana  said  unto  her,  tempt  me  not,  my  Neighbour: 
I  have  now  a  price  put  into  mine  hand  to  get  gain,  and  I  should 
be  a  Fool  of  the  greatest  size,  if  I  should  have  no  heart  to  strike 
in  with  the  opportunity.  And  for  that  you  tell  me  of  all 
these  Troubles  that   I   am    like    to    meet   with    in    the    way, 

*they  are  so  far  off  from  being  to  me  a  dis- 
*rell ^io%s"/  couragement,  that  they  shew  I  am  in  the  right. 
reasonings.  'The  bitter  must  come  before  the  sweet.,  and  that  also 

will  make   the  sweet  the  sweeter.     Wherefore, 

298 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

since  you  came  not  to  my  House,  in  Gods  name^  as  I  said,  I  pray 

you  to  be  gon,  and  do  not  disquiet  me  further. 

Then   Timorous  also  revil'd   her,  and  said   to  her   Fellow, 

come  Neighbour  Merc)\  lets  leave  her  in  her  own  hands,  since 

she    scorns    our    Counsel    and    Company.       But     n^     • 
^/r  I  1  1  1       ^      ■'^  i-T         Mercies 

Mercy  was  at  a  stand,  and  could  not  so  readily     Bowels 

comply  with  her  Neighbour  :   and  that  for  a  two-    yearn  over 

fold    reason.      First,    her    Bowels    yearned    over     ChnsUana. 

Christiana  :  so  she  said  within  her  self,  If  my  Neighbour  will 

needs   be  gon,  I  will  go  a  little  way  with  her,  and  help  her. 

Secondly,  her  Bowels  yearned  over  her  own  Soul,  (for  what 

Christiana   had  said,    had   taken   some    hold   upon   her  mind.) 

Wherefore  she  said  within  her  self  again,  I  will  yet  have  more 

talk  with  this  Christiana^  and  if  I  find  Truth  and  Life  in  what 

she  shall  say,  my  self  with  my  Heart  shall  also  go  with  her. 

Wherefore    Mercy    began    thus    to    reply    to    her    Neighbour 

Timorous. 

Mercy.      Neighbour,    /   did   indeed    come    with    you^    to    see 
Christiana  this  Mornings  and  since  she  is^  as  you     r^- 
see^   a  taking  of  her  last  farewel  of  her  Country^    forsakes  her; 
I  think  to   walk   this  Sun-shine  Mornings  a  little     but  Mercy 
way  with  her  to  help  her  on  the  way.      But  she     '^^'^"''"^^  ^°  ^^^^' 
told  her  not  of  her  second  Reason,  but  kept  that  to  her  self. 

Tijno.  Well,  I  see  you  have  a  mind  to  go  a  fooling  too  ; 
but  take  heed  in  time,  and  be  wise :  while  we  are  out  of  danger 
we  are  out;  but  when  we  are  in,  we  are  in.  So  Mrs.  Timorous 
returned  to  her  House,  and  Christiana  betook  her  self  to  her 
Journey.  But  when  Timorous  was  got  home  to 
her  House,  she  sends  for  some  of  her  NeiMibours,     Timorous 

Tv/r  n  ST  r  -.^T.*^  acquaints  her 

to  wit,   Mrs.   Bats-eyes.,  Mrs.   Inconsiderate.,  Mrs.      Friends  what 

Light-mind.,  and    Mrs.   Know-nothing.      So   when     the  good 

they  were  come  to  her  House,  she  falls  to  telling     ^ntends^^ 

of  the  story  of  Christiana.,  and  of  her  intended     to  do. 

Journey.      And  thus  she  began  her  Tale. 

Timo.     Neighbours,  having  had  little  to  do  this  Morning, 

I   went  to  give  Christiana  a  Visit,  and  when  I  came  at  the 

Door,   I   knocked,   as  you  know   'tis  our  Custom  :    And  she 

answered,  If  you  come  in  God^s  Name^  come  in.     So  in  I  went, 

thinking  all   was  well :    But    when  I   came   in,  I  found  her 

preparing    her   self  to    depart    the    Town,    she   and    also   her 

299 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Children.  So  I  asked  her  what  was  her  meaning  by  that  ?  and 
she  told  me  in  short,  That  she  was  now  of  a  mind  to  go  on 
Pilgrimage,  as  did  her  Husband.  She  told  me  also  of  a  Dream 
that  she  had,  and  how  the  King  of  the  Country  where  her 
Husband  was,  had  sent  her  an  inviting  Letter  to  come  thither. 
Then  said  Mrs.  Know-nothing.     Jnd  what  !  do  you  think 

she  will  go  ? 
^^th"  ^^"°^"  Timo.     Aye,  go  she  will,  whatever  come  on't ; 

and  methinks  I  know  it  by  this ;  for  that  which 
was  my  great  Argument  to  perswade  her  to  stay  at  home,  (to 
wit,  the  Troubles  she  was  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way)  is  one 
great  Argument  with  her  to  put  her  forward  on  her  Journey. 
For  she  told  me  in  so  many  Words,  The  hitter  goes  before  the 
sweet.  Yea,  and  for  as  much  as  it  so  doth,  it  makes  the  sweet 
the  sweeter. 

Mrs.    Bats-eyes.     Oh   this   blind  and  foolish  Woman,  said 

she.  Will  she  not  take  warning  by  her  Husband's 
^^^-  Afflictions  ?     For  my  part,  I  see  if  he  was  here 

again  he  would  rest  him  content  in  a  whole 
Skin,  and  never  run  so  many  hazards  for  nothing. 

Mrs.    Inconsiderate    also    replied,    saying,    away    with    such 

Fantastical  Fools  from  the  Town ;  a  good 
^^^'    .,     ,        Riddance,  for  my  part  I  say,  of  her.     Should  she 

stay  where  she  dwels,  and  retain  this  her  mmd, 
who  could  live  quietly  by  her  ?  for  she  will  either  be  dumpish 
or  unneighbourly,  or  talk  of  such  matters  as  no  wise  Body  can 
abide  :  Wherefore,  for  my  part,  I  shall  never  be  sorry  for  her 
Departure  ;  let  her  go,  and  let  better  come  in  her  room  :  'twas 
never  a  good  World  since  these  whimsical  Fools  dwelt  in  it. 

Then   Mrs.    Light-mind  added    as    foUoweth.     Come,   put 
^^^  this  kind   of  Talk   away.     I   was   Yesterday  at 

Light-mind.         Madam    Wantons^  where   we   were   as   merry  as 
Madam  the   Maids.     For  who   do   you  think  should  be 

Wanton,  she        there,  but  I,  and  Mrs.  Love-the-flesh.,  and  three  or 
that  had  like        ^^^^   ^  ^j^j^    yj^^^    Lechery,    Mrs.    Fi/th,   and 

lO  CI  otft  too  . 

hard/or  some    Others.       So    there    we    had    Musick    and 

Faithful  in  Dancing,  and  what  else  was  meet  to  fill  up  the 

tiviepast.  pleasure.     And  I  dare  say  my  Lady  her  self  is  an 

admirably  well-bred  Gentlewoman,  and  Mr.  Lechery  is  as  pretty 
a  Fellow. 

300 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

By  this  time  Christiana  was  got  on  her  way,  and  Mercy 
went    along    with    her.     So    as    they  went,   her 
Children   being  there  also,    Christiana   began    to      j26. 
discourse.      And,   Mercy ^  said   Christiana^   I  take 
this  as  an  unexpefted  favour,  that  thou  shouldest     betwixt 
set  foot  out  of  Doors  with  me  to  accompany  me     Mercy 
a  little  in  my  way.  and  good 

Mercy.      Then  said  young  Mercy  {for  she  was 
hut  youngs)  If  I  thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  to  go  with  you^ 
I  would  never  go  near  the   Town  any  more. 

Chris.     Well  Mercy^  said  Christiana.,  cast  in  thy  Lot  with 
me.     I  well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of  our 
Pilgrimage,  my  Husband  is  where  he  would  not     Mercy  ?«- 

O  O    '  y  ^^^  _  dittos  to  ^0* 

but  be,  for  all  the  Gold  in  the  Spanish  Mines.  "^ 

Nor  shalt  thou  be  rejefted,  tho  thou  goest  but  upon  my  Invita- 
tion.    The  King,  who  hath  sent  for  me  and  my  Children,  is 
one  that  delighteth  in  Mercy.     Besides,  if  thou 
wilt,  I   will   hire  thee,  and  thou  shalt  go  along     Christiana 

with  me  as  my  servant.     Yet  we  will  have  all     '^^uld  have 
...  1-1  1  1  "^r  NeiMour 

thmgs  m  common  betwixt  thee  and  me,  only  go     tuUh  her. 

along  with  me. 

Mercy.      But  how  shall  I  be  ascertained  that  I  also  shall  be 
entertained  ?     Had  I  this  hope  from  one  that  can 
telly  I  would  make  no  stick  at  all^  but  would  go^  being     ^^^fj 
helped  by  him  that  can  help^  tho'  the  way  was  never     acceptance, 
so  tedious. 

Christiana.     Well,    loving    Mercy^    I    will    tell   thee  what 
thou  shalt  do,  go  with  me  to  the  Wicket  Gate^  .   . 

and   there  I  will   further   enquire   for   thee,  and     a//ures  her 
if  there  thou  shalt  not  meet  with  encouragement,     to  the  Gate 
I  will  be  content  that  thou  shalt  return  to  thy     ^^"^."^  " 
place.     I  also    will    pay   thee  for  thy  Kindness    promhe^h 
which   thou  shewest   to    me  and   my   Children,     thereto 
in  thy  accompanying  of  us  in  our  way  as  thou     enquire 
doest.  -^"^    ^^' 

Mercy.      Then   will  I  go  thither^  and  will  take  what  shall 
follow^  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  Lot  may  there 
fall  even  as  the  Kin?  of  Heaven  shall  have  his  heart     ^^""^y 

-'  °    •'  prays. 

Upon  me. 

Christiana  then  was  glad  at  her  heart,   not  only  that  she 

301 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 


had  a  Companion,  but  also  for  that  she  had  prevailed  with 
this  poor  Maid  to  fall  in  love  w^ith  her  own 
Salvation.  So  they  went  on  together,  and 
Mercy  began  to  weep.  Then  said  Christiana^ 
wherefore  weepeth  my  Sister  so  ? 
Alas!  said  she^  who  can  but  lament  that  shall  but 
rightly  consider  what  a  State  and  Condition  my  poor 
Relations  are  in,  that  yet  remain  in  our  sinful  "Town  : 
and  that  which  makes  my  Grief  the  more  heavy^  is, 
because  they  have  no  Instructor,  nor  any  to  tell  them 
what  is  to  come. 
Bowels  becometh  Pilgrims.  And  thou  dost  for  thy 
Friends,  as  my  good  Christian  did  for  me  when 
he  left  me  ;  he  mourned  for  that  I  would  not 
heed  nor  regard  him,  but  his  Lord  and  ours  did 
gather  up  his  Tears  and  put  them  into  his  Bottle, 
and  now  both  I,  and  thou,  and  these  my  sweet 
Babes,  are  reaping  the  Fruit  and  Benefit  of  them. 

I  hope,  Mercy,  these  Tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost,  for  the 
Truth  hath  said,  That  they  that  sow  in  Tears 
shall  reap  in  "Joy,  in  singing.  And  he  that  goeth 
forth    and    weepeth,    hearing   precious    Seed,    shall 

doubtless    come    again   with   rejoycing,   bringing  his    Sheaves   with 

him. 

Then  said  Mercy, 

Let  the  most  blessed  be  my  Guide, 
Ift  be  his  blessed  Will, 
Unto  his  Gate,  into  his  Fold, 
Up  to  his  Holy  Hill. 

And  let  him  never  suffer  me 
To  swarve,  or  turn  aside 
From  his  Free  Grace,  and  holy  ways, 
Whatere  shall  me  betide. 

And  let  him  gather  them  of  mine. 
That  I  have  left  behind. 
Lord  make  them  pray  they  may  he  thine. 
With  all  their  Heart  and  Mind. 


Christiana 
glad  of 
Mercy'j 
company. 

Mer. 


Mercy 
grieves  for 
her  carnal 
Relations. 

Chris. 

Christian's 
Prayers  were 
answered  for 
his  Relations 
after  he 
was  dead. 


Psal.  126. 
5,6. 


302 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now    my    old    Friend    proceeded,    and    said,    But   when 

Christiana  came  up  to  the  Slow  of  Despond,  she         „    ^  . 
I  i_  1       r  •  .     1        T-{  •     •      1  ^  Fart,  pages 

began  to  be  at  a  stand  ;  for,  said  she,  This  is  the     147—149. 

place   in   which    my  dear   Husband    had   like   to 

a  been  smothered  with  Mud.     She  perceived  also,     Their  own 

,  .  ,  , .  1       A^  1       ^     ,        T^  •  carnal  ton- 

that  notwitnstandmg  the  Command  of  the  King     elusions, 
to  make  this  place  for  Pilgrims  good  j  yet  it  was     instead  of  the 
rather  worse  than  formerly.     So  I  asked  if  that     "^ord  of  life. 
was  true  ?     Yes,  said  the  Old  Gentleman,  too  true.     For  that 
many  there  be  that  pretend  to  be  the  Kings  Labourers  ;  and 
that  say  they  are  for  mending  the  Kings  High-ways,  that  bring 
Dirt   and    Dung   instead   of  Stones,   and    so   marr,   instead    of 
mending.       Here    Christiana    therefore,    with    her    Boys,    did 
make   a  stand  :    but  said  Mercy ^  *come   let  us     »  vi 
venture,  only  let  us  be  wary.     Then  they  looked     the  boldest 
well    to    the    Steps^    and    make    a    shift    to    get     at  the  Slow 
staggeringly  over.  0/ Despond. 

Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  a  been  in,  and  that  not  once  nor 
twice.     Now  they  had  no  sooner  got  over,  but  they  thought 
they  heard  words  that  said  unto  them.  Blessed  is  she  that  be- 
lievethy  for  there  shall  be  a  performance  of  the  things 
that  have  been  told  her  from  the  Lord.  "      '•45- 

Then  they  went  on  again  ;  and  said  Mercy  to  Christiana^ 
Had  I  as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a  loving  Reception  at  the 
Wicket-Gate.,  as  you,  I  think  no  Slow  of  Despond  would  dis- 
courage me. 

Well,  said  the  other,  you  know  your  sore,  and  I  know  mine; 
and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have  enough  evil  before  we  come 
at  our  Journeys  end. 

For  can  it  be  imagined,  that  the  people  that  design  to  attain 
such  excellent  Glories  as  we  do.,  and  that  are  so  envied  that 
Happiness  as  we  are  ;  but  that  we  shall  meet  with  what  Fears 
and  Scares,  with  what  Troubles  and  Afflidions  they  can  possibly 
assault  us  with,  that  hate  us  ?  "^  f-'^-' 

And  now  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  Dream  out     f"""-^^^  '^^"l'^ 
my  Dream  by  my  self.     Wherefore  me-thought     Co"nideZln, 
I  saw  Christiana.,  and  Mercy  and  the  Boys  go  all     and  Fear: 
of  them  up  to  the  Gate.     To  which  when  they     "^^J"'-^' 
were  come,  they   betook  themselves  to  a   short     ^and'^Hope. 
debate  about  how  they  must  manage  their  calling 

303 


'C-\f 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

at  the  Gate,  and  what  should  be  said  to  him  that  did  open 
to  them.  So  it  was  concluded,  since  Christiana  was  the  eldest, 
that  she  should  knock  for  entrance,  and  that  she  should  speak 

to  him  that  did  open,  for  the  rest.  So  Christiana 
1  part,  pag.         began  to  knock,  and  as  her  poor  Husband  did, 

she  knocked  and  knocked  again.  But  instead  of  any 
The  Doo-,  that  answered,  they  all  thought  that  they  heard, 

the  Devil,  as  if  a  Dog  came  barking  upon  them.     A  Dog, 

an  Enemy  ^^^  ^  great  one  too,  and  this  made  the  Woman 

and  Children  afraid.     Nor  durst  they  for  a  while 

dare  to  knock  any  more,  for  fear  the  Mastiff  should  fly  upon 

«  ^,  .  ,.  them.    *  Now  therefore  they  were  greatly  tumbled 

Christiana  ...         .     /  .  p  J 

and  her  up  and  down  m  their  mmds,  and  knew  not  what 

companions         to   do.     Knock  they  durst   not,  for  fear  of  the 

P"'P^^f^^^  Dog :   2:0  back  they  durst  not,  for  fear  that  the 

Keeper  of  that  Gate  should  espy  them,  as  they  so 

went,  and  should  be  offended  with  them.     At  last  they  thought 

of  knocking  again,  and  knocked  more  vehemently  then  they 

did  at  the  first.     Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate,  who  is 

there }     So    the   Dog   left    off  to   bark,  and  he    opened    unto 

them. 

Then  Christiana  made  low  obeysance,  and  said.  Let  not  our 
Lord  be  offended  with  his  Handmaidens,  for  that  we  have 
knocked  at  his  Princely  Gate.  Then  said  the  Keeper,  Whence 
come  ye,  and  what  is  that  you  would  have  ? 

Christiana  answered.  We  are  come  from  whence  Christian 
did  come,  and  upon  the  same  Errand  as  he  ;  to  wit,  to  be,  if  it 
shall  please  you,  graciously  admitted  by  this  Gate,  into  the  way 
that  leads  to  the  Celestial  City.  And  I  answer,  my  Lord,  in 
the  next  place,  that  I  am  Christiana^  once  the  Wife  of  Christian^ 
that  now  is  gotten  above. 

With  that  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate  did  marvel,  saying.  What 
is  she  become  noiv  a  Pilgrim^  that  but  a  while  ago  abhorred  that 
Life  ?  Then  she  bowed  her  Head,  and  said,  yes ;  and  so  are 
these  my  sweet  Babes  also. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  in,  and  said  also, 
TT  Suffer  the  little  Children  to  come  unto  me,  and  with 

Christiana  that  he  shut  up  the  Gate.     This  done,  he  called 

is  entertained  to  a  Trumpeter  that  was  above  over  the  Gate,  to 
^      ^    ^^^'  entertain  Christiana  with  shouting  and  sound  of 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Trumpet  for  joy.     So  he  obeyed  and  sounded,  and  filled  the 
Air  with  his  melodious  Notes. 

Now  all  this  while,  poor  Mercy  did  stand  without,  trembling 
and  crying  for  fear  that  she  was  rejefted.  But  when  Christiana 
had  gotten  admittance  for  her  self  and  her  Boys  ;  then  she 
began  to  make  Intercession  for  Mercy. 

Chris.     And  she  said^  my  Lord^  I  have  a  Companion  of  mine 
that  stands  yet  without^  that  is  come  hither  upon  the  same  account 
as    my    self,     f  One    that    is   much  dejeSted  in    her     ^  Christiana's 
mind.^  for    that   she  comes^  as   she   thinks.,    without     Prayer  for 
sending  for^  whereas  I  was  sent  to^  by  my  Husband's     her  friend 
King^  to  come.  ^' 

Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  for  each  minute 
was  as   long  to  her  as  an  Hour,  wherefore  she      ^^^  Delays 
prevented  Christiana  from  a  fuller  interceding  for     make  the 
her,  by  knocking  at  the  Gate  her  self     And  she     hungringSoid 
knocked  then  so  loud,  that  she  made  Christiana     ^^'^/'''■^^«^«-- 
to  start.     Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate,  Who  is  there  ? 
And  said  Christiana.,  It  is  my  Friend. 

So  he  opened  the  Gate,  and  looked  out ;  *but  Mercy  was 
fallen  down  without  in  a  Swoon,  for  she  fainted,     ^ 
and   was  afraid  that  no  Gate  should  be  opened     faints!^^ 
to  her. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said.  Damsel^  I  bid  thee 
arise. 

O  Sir,  said  she,  I  am  faint,  there  is  scarce  Life  left  in  me. 
But   he    answered.   That    one    once   said,   IFhen     ,    ah  2  7 
my  Soul  fainted  within  me^  I  remembred  the  Lord., 
and  my  prayer  came  in  unto  thee.,  into  thy  Holy  Temple.      Fear 
not,  but  stand  upon  thy  Feet,  and  tell  me  wherefore  thou  art 
come. 

Mer.     I  am  come,  for  that.,  unto  which  I  was  never  invited, 
as  my  Friend  Christiana  was.      *  Hers  was  from     ^ 
the  King,  and  mine  was  but  from  her  :  Where-     h^%intingf 
fore  I  fear  I  presume. 

Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  with  her  to  this  Place  ? 

Mer.  Yes,  And  as  my  Lord  sees,  I  am  come.  And  if 
there  is  any  Grace  and  forgiveness  of  Sins  to  spare,  I  beseech 
that  I  thy  poor  Handmaid  may  be  partaker  thereof. 

Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  Hand,  and  led  her  gently 

B.  u  305 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

in,  and  said:  *I  pray  for  all  them  that  believe  on  me,  by  what 
^  means  soever  they  come  unto   me.     Then  said 

he  to  those  that  stood  by:  Fetch  something,  and 
give  it  Mercy  to  smell  on,  thereby  to  stay  her  fainting.  So 
they  fetcht  her  a  Bundle  of  Myrrh^  and  a  while  after  she  was 
revived. 

And  now  was  Christiana^  and  her  Boys,  and  Mercy ^  received 
of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the  way,  and  spoke  kindly  unto 
by  him. 

Then  said  they  yet  further  unto  him.  We  are  sorry  for  our 
Sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his  Pardon,  and  further  information 
what  we  must  do. 

I  grant  Pardon,  said  he,  by  word,  and  deed ;  by  word  in  the 
promise   of  forgiveness  :    by   deed  in  the  way  I 
Song  I.  2.  obtained  it.     Take  the  first  from  my  Lips  with 

a  kiss,  and  the  other,  as  it  shall  be  revealed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream  that  he  spake  many  good  words 
unto    them,    whereby    they    were    greatly    gladded.     He    also 
had   them   up  to  the   top   of  the  Gate  and   shewed  them  by 
what    deed    they    were    saved,    and    told    them 
r'^^^vf^  withall   that   that   sight   they   would   have  again 

seen  afar  off.        as    they    went    along    in     the    way,     to    their 
comfort. 

So  he  left  them  a  while  in  a  Summer-Parler  below,  where 
they   entered   into   talk   by  themselves.     And  thus  Christiana 
began,  0  Lord  !     How  glad  am  /,  that  we  are  got 
]Zmthe  in%ither! 

Christians.  Mer.      So  you   well  may  ;    hut  /,   of  all  have 

cause  to  leap  for  joy. 

Chris.  /  thought^  one  time,  as  I  stood  at  the  Gate  (because 
I  had  knocked  and  none  did  answer)  that  all  our  Labour  had 
been  lost  :  Specially  when  that  ugly  Curr  made  such  a  heavy 
barking  at  us. 

Mer.     But  my  worst  Fear  was  after  I  saw  that  you  was 

taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I  was  left  behind :   Now  thought 

I,  'tis  fulfiled  which   is  Written.      Two    TVomen 

'  ^'^'  ^^'  shall  be  Grinding  together  ;  the  one  shall  be  taken^ 
and  the  other  left.  I  had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out, 
Undone,  undone. 

And  afraid  I  was  to  knock  any  more  ;  but  when  I  looked 

306 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

up,  to  what  was  Written  over  the  Gate,  I  took  Courage.     I 
also  thou2;ht  that  I  must  either  knock  again  or 
dye.     Sol  knocked;  but  I  cannot  tell  how,  for     ^^P^^^i^P^S<^ 
my  spirit  now  struggled  betwixt  life  and  death. 

Chris.     Can  you  not  tell  how  you  knocked?     I  am  sure  your 
knocks  were  so  earnest^  that  the  very  sound  of  them     Christiana 
made    me   start^    I    thought    I    never    heard    such     thinks  her 
knocking  in  all  my  Life.     I   thought  you  would  a      Companion 
come  in  by  violent  hand^  or  a  took  the  Kingdom  by     ^[i^^^  ^^^  ^^  V" 
storm.  j^j^^  J  J   j^ 

Mer.  Alas,  to  be  in  my  Case,  who  that  so 
was,  could  but  a  done  so  ?  You  saw  that  the  Door  was  shut 
upon  me,  and  that  there  was  a  most  cruel  Dog  thereabout. 
Who,  I  say,  that  was  so  faint  hearted  as  I,  that  would  not  a 
knocked  with  all  their  might  ?  But  pray,  what  said  my  Lord 
unto  my  rudeness,  was  he  not  angry  with  me  ? 

Chris.      *  When    he   heard    your   lumhring    noise,   he   gave    a 
wonderful  Innocent  smile.     I  believe  what  you  did     ^        . 
pleased  him  well  enough,  For  he  shewed  no  sign  to     pleased 
the  contrary.      But  I  marvel  in   my  heart  why  he     with  loud 
keeps  such  a  Dog  ;   had  I  known  that  afore,  I  fear  I     ^""^.  restless 
should  not  have  had  heart  enough  to  a  ventured  my 
self  in  this  manner.      But  now  we  are  in,  we  are  in,  and  I  am 
glad  with  all  my  heart. 

Mer.  I  will  ask  if  you  please  next  time  he  comes  down, 
why  he  keeps  such  a  filthy  Cur  in  his  Yard.  I  hope  he  will 
not  take  it  amiss. 

*  Ay  do,  said  the  Children,  and  perswade  him  to  hang  him, 

for  we   are  afraid  that  he  will  bite  us  when  we 

rr^    L^.^..  *  The  Children 

20  hence.  r    . , 

6  .  are  afraid 

bo  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and     of  the  dog. 
Mercy   fell   to  the   Ground   on   her  Face   before 
him  and  worshipped,   and   said.   Let  my  Lord  accept  of  the 
Sacrifice  of  praise  which  I  now  ofi^er  unto  him,  with  the  calves 
of  my  Lips. 

5o  he  said  to  her,  peace  be  to  thee,  stand  up.  Jer.  12.  i,  2. 

But  she  continued  upon  her  Face  and  said,     ^  Mercy  ex- 
Righteous  art  thou  O  Lord  when  I  plead  zvith  thee,     postulates 
yet  let  me  talk  with  thee  of  thy  Judgments:  ^  Where-     ^'^^"^  ^^^  '^''^^ 
fore  dost  thou  keep  so  cruell  a  Dog  in  thy  Yard,  at  the  sight  of 

u  2  307 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

which^  such  Women  and  Children  as  we^  are  ready  to  fly  from  the 
Gate  for  fear  ? 

He  answered,  and  said  ;   That  Dog  has  another  *  Owner,  he 

*  Devill  ^^^  '^  ^^P'  close  in  another  man's  ground  ;  only 

my  Pilgrims  hear  his  barking.  He  belongs  to  the 
I  Part  page  Castle  which  you  see  there  at  a  distance:  but  can 
^^^'  come  up  to  the   Walls  of  this  Place.     He  has 

frighted  many  an  honest  Pilgrim  from  worse  to  better,  by  the 
great  voice  of  his  roaring.  Indeed  he  that  owneth  him,  doth  not 
keep  him  of  any  good  will  to  me  or  mine  ;  but  with  intent  to 
keep  the  Pilgrims  from  coming  to  me,  and  that  they  may  be 
afraid  to  knock  at  this  Gate  for  entrance.  Sometimes  also  he 
has  broken  out  and  has  worried  some  that  I  love  ;  but  I  take  all 
at  present  patiently,  I  also  give  my  Pilgrims  timely  help  :   So 

they  are  not  delivered  up  to  his  power  to  do  to 

•  A  Check  them  what  his  Dogish  nature  would  prompt  him 
to  the  carnal  ^^^  *jg^^  ^,^^^  ,  ^  purchased  one,  I  tro, 
jear  oj  the  /     r  i     i     r         i         i 

Pilgrims.  hadst  thou  known  never  so  much  before  hand, 

thou  wouldst  not  a  bin  afraid  of  a  Dog. 
The  Beggers  that  go  from  Door  to  Door.,  will.,  rather  then  they 
will  lose  a  supposed  Alms.,  run  the  haxzard  of  the  hauling.,  barkings 
and  biting  too  of  a  Dog :  and  shall  a  Dog,  a  Dog  in  another 
Mans  Yard  :  a  Dog,  whose  barking  I  turn  to  the  Profit  of 
Pilgrims,  keep  any  from  coming  to  me  ?  I  deliver  them  from 
the  Lions^  their  Darling  from  the  power  of  the  Dog. 

Aler.     Then  said  Mercy y  *  /  confess  my  Ignorance  :  I  spake 
what  I  understood  not :  I  acknowledge  that  thou  doest 

*v2'nwhr  ^^^  ^'''""S^  '^ell. 

enough  Chris.     Then    Christiana    began    to    talk    of 

acquiesce  in         their  Journey,  and  to  enquire  after  the  way.      So 

fhei^'Srl  "^      ^^  ^^^  '^^'"J  ^"^  washed  their  feet,  and  set  them 
in  the  way  of  his  Steps,  according  as  he  had  dealt 
I  Part,  page        ^j^j^  j^^^.  husband  before. 

So  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  they  walkt 
on  in  their  way,  and  had  the  weather  very  comfortable  to 
them. 

Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying, 

Bless't  be  the  Day  that  I  began 
A  Pilgrim  for  to  be  ; 

308 


THE   PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

And  blessed  also  be  that  man 
That  thereto  moved  me. 

'Tis  true,  ''twas  long  ere  I  began 
To  seek  to  live  for  ever  : 
But  now  I  run  fast  as  I  can^ 
'Tis  better  late  then  never.  Mat.  20.  6. 

Our  Tears  to  joy,  our  fears  to  Faith 
Are  turned,  as  we  see  : 
Thus  our  beginning,  (as  one  saith,) 
Shews  what  our  end  will  be. 

Now  there  was,  on  the  other  side  of  the  Wall  that  fenced 
in  the  way  up  which  Christiana  and  her  Companions  was  to  go 
a  *  Garden  ;   and  that  Garden  belonged  to  him 
whose  was  that  Barking  Dog,  of  whom  mention     „arden  ^^^  ^ 
was  made  before.     And  some  of  the  Fruit-Trees 
that  grew  in  that  Garden  shot  their  Branches  over  the  Wall, 
and  being  mellow,  they  that  found  them  did  gather  them  up 
and  oft  eat  of  them  to  their  hurt.     So  Christiana'' s      j^j^^  Children 
Boys,  as  Boys  are  apt  to  do,  being  pleas'd  with     eat  of  the 
the  Trees,  and   with   the    Fruit   that  did    hang     Enemies 
thereon,    did    Pluck    them,    and    began    to    eat.        '^"^ ' 
Their  mother  did  also  chide  them  for  so  doing ;  but  still  the 
Boys  went  on. 

Well,  said  she,  my  Sons,  you  Transgress,  for  that  Fruit  is 
none  of  ours :   but  she  did  not  know  that  they  did  belong  to 
the  Enemy  ;    He  warrant   you  if  she  had,  she  would  a  been 
ready  to  die  for  fear.     But  that  passed,  and  they  went  on  their 
way.      Now    by  that    they  were   gon  about    two    Bows-shot 
from  the  place  that  led  them  into  the  way  :   they  espyed  two 
very  ill-favoured  ones  coming  down  apace  to  meet 
them.     With    that    Christiana,  and   Mercie    her    favoured  ones. 
Friend,  covered  themselves  with  their  Vails,  and 
so  kept  on  their  Journey  :  The  Children  also  went  on  before, 
so  at  last  they  met  together.     Then  they  that  came  down  to 
meet  them,   came  just   up   to  the  Women,  as  if  they  would 
imbrace  them  ;  but  Christiana  said.  Stand  back, 
or  go   peaceably   by  as  you   should.     Yet   these     chmttana" 
two,  as  men  that  are  deaf,  regarded  not  Chr'ist'iana  s 

309 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

words  ;  but  began  to  lay  hands  upon  them  ;  at  that  Christiana 
waxing   very  wroth,  spurned   at   them  with  her 
'^strtS^\f"'"       ^^^^•>  ^^'■'^'^  ^Iso,  as  well  as  she  could,  did  what 
withthem.  she  could  to  shift  them.      Christiana  again   said 

to  them,  Stand  back  and  be  gon,  for  we  have  no 
Money  to  lose,  being  Pilgrims  as  ye  see,  and  such  too  as  live 
upon  the  Charity  of  our  Friends. 

Ill-fa.  Then  said  one  of  the  two  of  the  Men,  we  make  no 
assault  upon  you  for  Money ;  but  are  come  out  to  tell  you,  that 
if  you  will  but  grant  one  small  request  which  we  shall  ask,  we 
will  make  Women  of  you  for  ever. 

Christ.  Now  Christiana.,  imagining  what  they  should 
mean,  made  answer  again.  We  will  neither  hear  nor  regard.^  nor 
yield  to  what  you  shall  ask.  We  are  in  haste.,  cannot  stay.,  our 
Business  is  a  Business  of  Life  and  Death.  So  again  she  and  her 
Companions  made  a  fresh  assay  to  go  past  them.  But  they 
letted  them  in  their  way. 

Ill-fa.  And  they  said,  we  intend  no  hurt  to  your  lives, 
'tis  an  other  thing  we  would  have. 

Christ.     Ay,  quoth   Christiana^  you  would  have  us  Body 

and  Soul,  for  I  know  'tis  for  that  you  are  come  ; 

SAecryesouL      ^^^  ^^  ^jjj  jj^  rather  upon  the  spot,  then  suffer 

our  selves  to  be  brought  into  such  Snares  as  shall  hazzard  our 
well  being  hereafter.     And  with  that  they  both  Shrieked  out, 
and    cryed  Murder,   Murder :    and   so   put    themselves   under 
those  Laws  that  are  provided  for  the  Prote6lion  of  Women. 
But  the  men  still  made  their  approach  upon  them, 
Deut.  22. 23,       ^j^j^  design  to  prevail  against  them  :  They  there- 
fore cryed  out  again. 
*Now  they  being,  as  I  said,  not  far  from  the  Gate  in  at 
^ ,  which    they   came,  their  voice  was   heard   from 

to  cry  out  where  they  was  thither :  Wherefore  some  of  the 

when  we  are        House    came    out,    and    knowing    that    it    was 
assaulted.  Christiana's  Tongue  :    they   made   haste   to   her 

relief.     But  by  that  they  was  got  within  sight  of  them,  the 
Women   was  in  a  very  great  scuffle,  the  Children  also  stood 
crying  by.     Then  did  he  that  came  in  for  their 
TkeReWever        ^^y^^^^    ^^jj    ^^^  ^^    ^j^^    Ruffins   saying.   What    is 

that  thing  that  you  do  ?  Would  you  make  my 
Lords  People  to  transgress  ?     He  also  attempted  to  take  them  ; 

310 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

but  they  did  make  their  escape  over  the  Wall  into  the  Garden 

of  the  Man,  to  whom  the  great  Dog  belonged,  so 

the  Dog  became  their  Proteftor.     This  Reliever     Pf  11''°/^^// 
1  1       Tir  J        1     J      i_  flyto  the  deviU 

then  came  up  to  the  Women,  and  asked  them    for  relief . 

how  they  did.     So  they  answered,  we  thank  thy 
Prince,  pretty  well,  only  we  have  been  somewhat  affrighted,  we 
thank  thee  also  for  that  thou  earnest  in  to  our  help,  for  otherwise 
we  had  been  overcome. 

Reliever.     So  after  a  few  more  words,  this  Reliever  said  as 
foUoweth  :   /  marvelled  much  when  you  was  enter- 
tained at  the   Gate   above,   being  ye   knew   that  ye     J^]i  Reliever 

'  ^   ■'      .   .         ,  J.         talks  to  the 

were  but  weak  I'Vomen^  that  you  petitioned  not  the      iVomen. 

Lord  there  for  a  Conductor  :   Then  might  you  have 

avoided  these  Troubles^  and  Dangers  :  For  he  would  have  granted 

you  one. 

Christ.  *Alas  said  Christiana,  we  were  so  taken  with  our 
present  blessing,  that  Dangers  to  come  were  for- 
gotten by  us  ;  beside,  who  could  have  thought  ^'^^^  ^^^"' 
that  so  near  the  Kings  Palace  there  should  have  lurked  such 
naughty  ones  :  indeed  it  had  been  well  for  us  had  we  asked  our 
Lord  for  one  ;  but  since  our  Lord  knew  'twould  be  for  our 
profit,  I  wonder  he  sent  not  one  along  with  us. 

Relie.      //  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things  not  asked  for^ 
lest  by  so  doing  they  become  of  little  esteem  ;  but  when 
the  want  of  a  thing  is  felt,  it  then  comes,  under,  in  'osefor 

the  Eyes   of  him   that  feels  it,   that  estimate,  that     asking  for. 
properly  is  its  due,  and  so  consequently  will  be  there- 
after used.     Had  my  Lord  granted  you  a  ConduSlor,  you  would  not 
neither,  so  have  bewailed  that  oversight  of  yours  in  not  asking  for 
one,  as  now  you  have  occasion  to  do.      So  all  things  work  for  good, 
and  tend  to  make  you  more  wary. 

Christ.  Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and  confess 
our  folly,  and  ask  one  ? 

Relie.  Tour  Confession  of  your  folly,  I  will  present  him  with  : 
To  go  back  again,  you  need  not.  For  in  all  places  where  you  shall 
come,  you  will  find  no  want  at  all,  for  in  every  of  my  Lord\ 
Lodgings,  which  he  has  prepared  for  the  reception  of  his  Pilgrims, 
there  is  sufficient  to  furnish  them  against  all  attempts  whatsoever. 
But,  as  I  said,  he  will  be  enquired  of  by  them  to  do  it  for  them  : 

3^1 


THE   SECOND   PART  OF 

and  'tis  a  poor  thing  that  is  not  worth  asking  for.     When  he  had 

^    ,      ,  thus  said,   he   went  back  to  his  place,  and   the 

Ezek.  36.  ^7.        DM      ■  ^  *u    •  r         J 

•^     ^'        rilgnms  went  on  their  way. 

Mer.     Then  said  Mercy^  what   a  sudden   blank   is   here  ? 

I  made  account  we  had  now  been  past  all  danger, 
oflUxcs    ^        ^"*^  ^^^'  ^^  should  never  see  sorrow  more. 

Christ.     Thy      Innocency^     my     Sister,     said 
Christiana  to  Mercy.,  may  excuse  thee  much  ;  but  as  for  me, 

my  fault  is  so  much  the  greater,  for  that  I  saw 
SSa'^"^'^         this  danger  before  I  came  out  of  the  Doors,  and 

yet  did  not  provide  for  it  where  provision 
might  a  been  had.     I  am  therefore  much  to  be  blamed. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  how  knew  you  this  before  you  came 
from  home  P  pray  open  to  me  this  Riddle. 

Christ.  Why,  I  will  tell  you.  Before  I  set  Foot  out  of 
Doors,  one  Night,  as  I  lay  in  my  Bed,  I  had  a  Dream  about 
this.  For  methought  I  saw  two  men,  as  like  these  as  ever  the 
World  they  could  look,  stand  at  my  Beds-feet.,  plotting  how 
they  might  prevent  my  Salvation.  I  will  tell  you  their  very 
words.     They  said,  ('twas  when  I  was  in  my  Troubles,)  What 

shall  we  do  with  this  IVoman  ?  for  she  cries  out 
Drmrn^^^  w^fl>^/«^    and   sleeping   for   forgiveness.,    If    she    be 

repeated.  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins.,  we  shall  lose  her  as 

we  have  lost  her  Husband.  This  you  know 
might  a  made  me  take  heed,  and  have  provided  when  Provision 
might  a  been  had. 

Mer.  Well,  said  Mercy.,  as  by  this  negleSiy  we  have  an 
Mercv  77iakes  Occasion  ministred  unto  us  to  behold  our  own  iniper- 
good  use  of  fe£lions :  So  our  Lord  has  taken  occasion  thereby^  to 
their  negled  rnake  manifest  the  Riches  of  his  Grace.  For  he.,  as 
"'     "■^'  we  see.,  has  followed  us  with  un-asked  kindness.,  and 

has  delivered  us  from  their  hands  that  were  stronger  then  we.,  of  his 
meer  good  pleasure. 

Thus  now  when  they  had  talked  away  a  little  more  time, 
they  drew  nigh  to  an  House  which  stood  in  the  way,  which 
House  was  built  for  the  relief  of  Pilgrims :    As  you  will  find 

more  fully  related  in  the  first  part  of  these 
\i,Q^    ^^^         Records  of  the  Pilgrims  Progress.     So  they  drew 

on  towards  the  House  (the  House  of  the  Inter- 

312 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

preter)  and  when  they  came  to  the  Door,  they  heard  a  great 

talk  in  the  House,  they  then  gave  ear,  and  heard, 

as  they  thought,  Christiana  mentioned  by  name,     interpreter'' s 

For  you  must  know  that  there  went  along,  even     house  about 

before  her,  a  talk  of  her  and  her  Childrens  going     Christiana's 

on   Pilgrimage.     And   this  thing  was   the   more     ^^lilfima^e 

pleasing  to  them,  because  they  had  heard  that  she 

was  Christians  Wife  ;  that  Woman  who  was  sometime  ago  so 

unwilling  to  hear  of  going  on  Pilgrimage.     Thus  therefore  they 

stood  still  and  heard  the  good  people  within  commending  her, 

who  they  little  thought  stood  at  the  Door.     fAt 

last  Christiana  knocked  as  she  had  done  at  the     + -^^^ -^"^^^'^ 
_  at  the  Door. 

(jate  before.     Now  when  she  had  knocked,  there 

came  to  the  Door  a  young  Damsel  named  Innocent^  and  opened 

the  Door  and  looked,  and  behold  two  Women 

was  there.  The  door  is 

Damsel.      Then  said  the  Damsel  to  them.  With     f'f^^"  ^^/'« 
,  ,  ,  7   •       /  •     n ;        Q  °y  Innocent. 

whom  would  yon  speak  in  this  rlace  i 

Christ.  Christiana  answered,  we  understand  that  this  is 
a  Priviledged  place  for  those  that  are  become  Pilgrims,  and  we 
now  at  this  Door  are  such  :  Wherefore  we  pray  that  we  may 
be  partakers  of  that  for  which  we  at  this  time  are  come  ;  for 
the  day,  as  thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and  we  are  loth  to 
night  to  go  any  further. 

Damsel.  Pray  what  may  I  call  your  name,  that  I  may  tell 
it  to  my  Lord  within  ? 

Christ.  My  name  is  Christiana,  I  was  the  Wife  of  that 
Pilgrim  that  some  years  ago  did  Travel  this  way,  and  these  be 
his  four  Children.  This  Maiden  is  also  my  Companion,  and  is 
going  on  Pilgrimage  too. 

Innocent.     Then  ran   Innocent  in  (for  that  was  her  name) 

and  said  to  those  within,  Can  you  think  who  is  at  the  Door  ? 

There  is  Christiana  and  her  Children,  and  her  Companion,  all 

waiting   for   entertainment   here.      *Then    they 

leaped  for  Joy,  and  went  and  told  their  Master,     l^f^'eofthe 

So  he  came  to  the  Door,  and  looking  upon  her,     Interpreter 

he  said.  Art  thou  that  Christiana,  whotn  Christian,     //^a/ Christiana 

the  Good-man,  left  behind  him,  when  he  betook  himself    ^i^!"^^^'^ 
D-/     •         r  -r  9  -^      Pilgrim, 

to  a  rilgrims  Ltje  r 

Christ.     I  am  that  Woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted  as  to 


>^>^ 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

slight  my  Husbands  Troubles,  and  that  left  him  to  go  on  in 
his  Journey  alone,  and  these  are  his  four  Children  ;  but  now  I 
also  am  come,  for  I  am  convinced  that  no  way  is  right  but  this. 
Inter.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  also  is  written  of  the  Man 
that  said  to  his  Son,  go  work  to  day  in  my  Vineyard,  and  he  said 
to  his  Father.  I  will  not :  but  afterwards  repented 

Mat.  2I.2Q.  J  ^  -^ 

^         and  went. 

Christ.  Then  said  Christiana,  So  be  it,  Amen,  God  make 
it  a  true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant  that  I  may  be  found  at  the 
last,  of  him  in  peace  without  spot  and  blameless. 

Inter.  But  why  standest  thou  thus  at  the  Door,  come  in  thou 
Daughter  of  Abraham,  we  was  talking  of  thee  but  now  :  For 
tidings  have  come  to  us  before,  how  thou  art  become  a  Pilgrim. 
Come  Children,  come  in  ;  come  Maiden,  come  in  ;  so  he  had  them 
all  into  the  House. 

So  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  sit  down 
and  rest  them,  the  which  when  they  had  done,  those  that 
attended  upon  the  Pilgrims  in  the  House,  came  into  the  Room 
to  see  them.  And  one  smiled,  and  another  smiled,  and  they 
all  smiled  for  Joy  that  Christiana  was  become 
gla/tfsle  ^   Pilgrim.     They   also   looked   upon   the   Boys, 

the  young  they  stroaked  them  over  the  Faces  with  the  Hand, 

ones  walk  in  token  of  their  kind  reception  of  them:  they 

in  Gods  ^jgQ  carried  it  lovingly  to  Mercy,  and  bid  them  all 

welcome  into  their  Masters  House. 

After  a  while,  because  Supper  was  not  ready,  *the  Interpreter 

took  them  into  his  Significant  Rooms,  and  shewed 

c.-     -r      ,  them  what  Christian.  Christianas  Husband  had 

Significant  .  i      r  rr  l        r  l 

Rooms.  seen  sometime  berore.      Here  therefore  they  saw 

the  Man  in  the  Cage,  the  man  and  his  Dream, 
the  man  that  cut  his  way  thorough  his  Enemies,  and  the  Pifture 
of  the  biggest  of  them  all :  together  with  the  rest  of  those 
things  that  were  then  so  profitable  to  Christian. 

This    done,    and    after    these    things    had    been   somewhat 

digested  by  Christiana,  and  her  Company:   the  Interpreter  takes 

them  apart  again,  and  has  them  first  into  a  Room,  where  was 

a  man  that  could  look  no  way  but  downwards,  with 

The  7nan  with     a  Muck-rake   in   his  hand.      There  stood  also  one 

%mnir'''     °'"'^  ^'^  ^'^^  "^'^^  "  Celestial  Crown  in  his  Hand, 
and   proffered   to   give   him    that    Crown  for    his 

3H 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Muck-rake  ;  but  the  man  did  neither  look  up^  nor  regard  ;  but 
raked  to  himself  the  Straws^  the  small  Sticks^  and  Dust  of  the 
Floor. 

Then  said  Christiana^  I  perswade  my  self  that  I  know  some- 
what the  meaning  of  this  :  For  this  is  a  Figure  of  a  man  of  this 
JVorld  :   Is  it  not,  good  Sir  ? 

Inter.  Thou  hast  said  the  right,  said  he,  and  his  Muck-rake 
doth  show  his  Carnal  mind.  And  whereas  thou  seest  him 
rather  give  heed  to  rake  up  Straws  and  Sticks,  and  the  Dust  of 
the  Floor,  then  to  what  he  says  that  calls  to  him  from  above 
with  the  Celestial  Crown  in  his  Hand  ;  it  is  to  show.  That 
Heaven  is  but  as  a  Fable  to  some,  and  that  things  here  are 
counted  the  only  things  substantial.  Now  whereas  it  was  also 
shewed  thee,  that  the  man  could  look  no  way  but  downwards : 
It  is  to  let  thee  know  that  earthly  things  when  they  are  with 
Power  upon  Mens  minds,  quite  carry  their  hearts  away  from 
God. 

Chris.  Then  said  Christiana,  O !  deliver  me  from  this 
Muck-rake.  ^  .      , 

Inter.     That  Prayer  said  the  Interpreter,  has     p^-^ygf 
lain  by  till  'tis  almost  rusty  :   Give  me  not  Riches,     against  the 
is   scarce   the    Prayer  of  one    of  ten    thousand.     Muck-rake. 
Straws,  and  Sticks,  and  Dust,  with  most,  are  the     p^.^        g_ 
great  things  now  looked  after. 

With  that  Mercy,  and  Christiana  wept,  and  said.  It  is  alas  ! 
too  true. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  shewed  them  this,  he  has  them 
into  the  very  best  Room  in  the  house,  (a  very  brave  Room  it 
was)  so  he  bid  them  look  round  about,  and  see  if  they  could 
find  any  thing  profitable  there.  Then  they  looked  round  and 
round  :  For  there  was  nothing  there  to  be  seen  but  a  very 
great  Spider  on  the  Wall :    and  that  they  overlook't. 

Mer.  Then  said  Mercy,  Sir,  I  see  nothing  ;  but  Christiana 
held  her  peace. 

Inter.     But  said  the  Interpreter,  look  again  :  she  therefore 
lookt  again  and  said,  Here  is  not  any  thing,  but 
an  ugly  Spider,  who  hangs  by  her  Hands  upon  the       J    '^   P^ 
Wall.    Then  said  he.  Is  there  but  one  Spider  in  all  this  spacious 
Room  ?     Then  the  water  stood  in  Christiana^  Eyes,  for  she 
was  a  Woman  quick  of  apprehension  :  and  she  said.  Yes  Lord, 

3»5 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

there  is  more  here  then  one.     Yea,  and  Spiders  whose  Venom 

is  far  more  destruftive  than  that  which  is  in  her. 
th  St'd*^  T\i&  Interpreter  then  looked  pleasantly  upon  her, 

and  said.  Thou  hast  said  the  Truth.  This  made 
Mercy  blush,  and  the  Boys  to  cover  their  Faces.  For  they 
all  began  now  to  understand  the  Riddle. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again,  The  Spider  taketh  hold  with 
p  „  her  handsy   as  you   see^   and  is  in    Kings  Pal/aces. 

And  wherefore  is  this  recorded  ;  but  to  show 
you,  that  how  full  of  the  Venome  of  Sin  soever  you  be,  yet 

you  may  by  the  hand  of  Faith  lay  hold  of,  and 

TAe  Inter-  dwell  in  the  best  Room  that  belongs  to  the  Kings 

pretation.  tt  i  i 

House  above  r 

Chris.  I  thought,  said  Christiana^  of  something  of  this  ; 
but  I  could  not  imagin  it  all.  I  thought  that  we  were  like 
SpiderSy  and  that  we  looked  like  ugly  Creatures,  in  what  fine 
Room  soever  we  were  :  But  that  by  this  Spider^  this  venomous 
and  ill  favoured  Creature,  we  were  to  learn  how  to  a£t  Faithy 
that  came  not  into  my  mind.  And  yet  she  has  taken  hold 
with  her  hands  as  I  see  and  dwells  in  the  best  Room  in  the 
House.     God  has  made  nothing  in  vain. 

Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad  ;  but  the  water  stood  in 
their  Eyes  :  Yet  they  looked  one  upon  another,  and  also  bowed 
before  the  Interpreter. 

He  had  them  then  into  another  Room  where  was  a  Hen 

and  Chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a  while.     So 

^■^i^f-Z^T  one   of  the   Chickens   went   to   the   Trough    to 

and  Chickens.  .  i        i        ,      ,       i-r  u 

drink,  and  every  tmie  she  drank  she  lift  up  her 

head   and  her  eyes  towards  Heaven.     See,  said  he,  what  this 

little  Chick  doth,  and  learn  of  her  to  acknowledge  whence  your 

Mercies  come,  by  receiving  them  with  looking  up.     Yet  again, 

said  he,  observe  and  look  :   So  they  gave  heed,  and  perceived 

that    the    Hen   did   walk   in   a   fourfold   Method   towards   her 

Chickens,      i.    She   had   a  common  call,  and  that  she  hath  all 

day   long.     2.     She   had   a  special  call,  and   that   she   had  but 

sometimes.     3.    She  had  a  brooding  note.     And  4.  she  had  an 

out-cry. 

Now,  said  he,  compare  this  Hen  to  your  King,  and  these 

Chickens  to  his  Obedient  ones.     For  answerable 

Mat.  23.  37.        ^^  ^^^^  himself  has  his  Methods,  which  he  walketh 

316 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

in  towards  his  People.     By  his  common  call,  he  gives  nothing, 
by  his  special  call,  he  always  has  something  to  give,  he  has  also  a 
broodina  voice,  for  them  that  are  under  his  Wing.     And  he  has 
an  out-cry,  to  give  the  Alarm  when  he  seeth  the  Enemy  come. 
I  chose,  my  Darlings,  to  lead  you  into  the  Room  where  such 
things  are,  because  you  are  Women,  and  they  are  easie  for  you. 
Chris.     And    Sir,  said    Christiana,   pray   let    us    see    some 
more:  So  he  had  them  into  the  Slaughter-house,  where  was 
a  Butcher  a  killing  of  a  Sheep :   And  behold  the     ^  ^^^ 
Sheep  was  quiet,  and  took  her  Death  patiently.     Batcher  and 
Then   said   the  Interpreter:    You  must  learn  of     the  Sheep. 
this   Sheep,  to  suffer:    And   to   put   up   wrongs 
without    murmurings   and    complaints.     Behold    how   quietly 
she  takes  her  Death,  and  without  objeding  she  suffereth  her 
Skin  to  be  pulled  over  her  Ears.     Your  King  doth  call  you  his 

Sheep. 

After  this,  he  led  them  into  his  Garden,  where  was  great 
variety  of  Flowers:  and  he  said,  do  you  see  all  of  the  Garden. 
these  ?  So  Christiana  said,  yes.  Then  said  he 
again.  Behold  the  Flowers  are  divers  in  Stature,  in  Quahty,  and 
Colour,  and  Smell,  and  Firtue,  and  some  are  better  then  some  : 
Also  where  the  Gardiner  has  set  them,  there  they  stand,  and 
quarrel  not  one  with  another. 

A^ain  he  had  them  into  his  Field,  which  he  had  sowed 
with  \Vheat  and  Corn  :  but  when  they  beheld,  ^^^^^  ^.^^^_ 
the  tops  of  all  was  cut  off,  only  the  Straw  remained. 
He  said  again,  this  Ground  was  Dunged,  and  Plowed,  and 
Sowed  ;  but  what  shall  we  do  with  the  Crop  ?  Then  said 
Christiana,  burn  some  and  make  muck  of  the  rest.  Then  said 
the  Interpreter  again.  Fruit  you  see  is  that  thing  you  look  for, 
and  for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to  the  Fire,  and  to  be 
trodden  under  foot  of  men  :   Beware  that  in  this  you  condemn 

not  your  selves.  ,        j      u  -a 

Then,  as  they  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they  espied 
a  little  Robbin  with  a  great  Spider  in  his  mouth.  ^^^  ^^^^^^ 

So  the  Interpreter  said,  look  here,     bo  they  looked,     ^^^^^^spider. 
and  Mercy  wondred  ;  but  Christiana  said,  what 
a  disparagement  is  it  to  such  a  little  pretty  Bird  as  the  Robbin- 
red-breast  is,  he  being  also  a  Bird  above  many,  that  loveth  to 
maintain   a  kind   of  Sociableness  with  men?     I  had  thought 

3^7 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

they   had    lived    upon   crums  of  Bread,   or  upon   other    such 
harmless  matter.     I  like  him  worse  then  I  did. 

The  Interpreter  then  replied,  This  Robbin  is  an  Emblem 
very  apt  to  set  forth  some  Professors  by  ;  for  to  sight  they  are 
as  this  Robbin^  pretty  of  Note,  Colour  and  Carriages,  they  seem 
also  to  have  a  very  great  Love  for  Professors  that  are  sincere  ; 
and  above  all  other  to  desire  to  sociate  with,  and  to  be  in  their 
Company,  as  if  they  could  live  upon  the  good  Mans  Crums. 
They  pretend  also  that  therefore  it  is,  that  they  frequent  the 
House  of  the  Godly,  and  the  appointments  of  the  Lord  :  but 
when  they  are  by  themselves,  as  the  Robbin^  they  can  catch  and 
gobble  up  Spiders,  they  can  change  their  Diet,  drink  Iniquity, 
and  swallow  down  Sin  like  Water. 

So  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  House,  because 
Supper  as  yet   was   not  ready,   Christiana   again 
iviiiletat  desired  that  the  Interpreter  would  either  show  or 

that  which  tell  of  some  other  things  that  are  Profitable. 

yet  lies  mi-  Then    the    Interpreter  began   and    said.    The 

fatter  the  Sow  is,  the  more  she  desires  the  Mire  ; 
the  fatter  the  Ox  is,  the  more  gamesomly  he  goes  to  the  Slaughter  ; 
and  the  more  healthy  the  lusty  man  is,  the  more  prone  he  is  unto  Evil. 

There  is  a  desire  in  IVomen,  to  go  neat  and  fine,  and  it  is 
a  comely  thing  to  he  adorned  with  that,  that  in  Gods  sight  is  of 
great  price. 

^Tis  easier  ivatching  a  night  or  two,  then  to  sit  up  a  whole 
year  together  :  So  'tis  easier  for  one  to  begin  to  profess  well,  then  to 
hold  out  as  he  should  to  the  end. 

Every  Ship-Master,  when  in  a  Storm,  will  willingly  cast  that 
over  Board  that  is  of  the  smallest  value  in  the  Fessel;  hut  who  will 
throw  the  best  out  first  ?  none  but  he  that  feareth  not  God. 

One  leak  will  sink  a  Ship,  and  one  Sin  will  destroy  a  Sinner. 

He  that  forgets  his  Friend,  is  ungrateful  unto  him  ;  but  he  that 
forgets  his  Saviour  is  unmerciful  to  himself 

He  that  lives  in  Sin,  and  looks  for  Happiness  hereafter,  is  like 
him  that  soweth  Cockle,  and  thinks  to  fill  his  Barn  with  JVheat,  or 
Barley. 

If  a  man  would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last  day  to  him,  and 
make  it  always  his  company-Keeper. 

Whispering  and  change  of  thoughts,  proves  that  Sin  is  in  the 
World. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

If  the  world  which  God  sets  light  by^  is  counted  a  thing  of  that 
worth  xvith  men:  what  is  Heaven  that  God  comrnendeth  f' 

If  the  Life  that  is  attended  ivith  so  many  troubles^  is  so  loth  to 
he  let  go  by  us,  IVhat  is  the  Life  above  ? 

Every  Body  will  cry  up  the  Goodness  of  Men;  but  who  is  there 
that  is,  as  he  should^  affe^ed  with  the  Goodness  of  God  F 

We  seldom  sit  down  to  Meat  hut  we  eat,  and  leave.  So 
there  is  in  yesus  Christ  more  Merit  and  Righteousness  then  the 
whole  World  has  need  of 

When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  takes  them  out  into  his 
Garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a  Tree  whose 
inside  was  all  rotten,  and  gone,  and  yet  it  grew      J  ,'^    'f„ 

'  C'         '  J  o  that  IS  rotten 

and  had  Leaves.  Then  said  Mercy,  what  means  at  heart. 
this  ?  This  Tree,  said  he,  whose  out-side  is  fair, 
and  whose  inside  is  rotten  ;  is  it  to  which  many  may  be 
compared  that  are  in  the  Garden  of  God  :  Who  with  their 
mouths  speak  high  in  behalf  of  God,  but  indeed  will  do  nothing 
for  him  :  Whose  Leaves  are  fair  ;  but  their  heart  Good  for 
nothing,  but  to  be   Tinder  for  the  Devils  Tinder-box. 

Now  Supper  was  ready,  the  Table  spread,  and  all  things 
set   on   Board  ;  so   they  sate   down  and   did   eat 
when  one  had  given  thanks.     And  the  Interpreter     stiMr'^^ 
did  usually  entertain  those  that  lodged  with  him 
with  Musick  at  Meals,  so  the  Ministrels  played.     There  was 
also  one  that  did  Sing.     And  a  very  fine  voice  he  had. 

His  Song  was  this. 

The  Lord  is  only  fny  support, 
And  he  that  doth  me  feed : 
How  can  I  then  want  any  thing 
Whereof  I  stand  in  need? 

When  the  Song  and  Musick  was  ended,  the  Interpreter 
asked  Christiana,  what  it  was  that  at  first  did  move  her  thus  to 
betake  her  self  to  a  Pilgrims  Life  F 

Christiana  answered  :  First,  the  loss  of  my  Husband  came 
into  my  mind,  at  which  I  was  heartily  grieved  : 
but  all   that  was  but   natural  AfFeftion.     Then     Supper. 
after  that,  came  the  Troubles,  and  Pilgrimage  of 
my  Husband  into  my  mind,  and  also  how  like     0/ chnstiana's 
a  Churle  I  had  carried  it  to  him  as  to  that.     So     Experience. 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

guilt  took  hold  of  my  mind,  and  would  have  drawn  me  into 
the  Pond  \  but  that  opportunely  I  had  a  Dream  of  the  well- 
being  of  my  Husband,  and  a  Letter  sent  me  by  the  King  of 
that  Country  where  my  Husband  dwells,  to  come  to  him. 
The  Dream  and  the  Letter  together  so  wrought  upon  my 
mind,  that  they  forced  me  to  this  way. 

Inter.  But  met  you  with  no  opposition  afore  you  set  out  of 
Doors  ? 

Chris.  Yes,  a  Neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs.  Timerous. 
(She  was  a  kin  to  him  that  would  have  perswaded  my  Husband 
to  go  back  for  fear  of  the  Lions.)  She  all-to-be-fooled  me;  for, 
as  she  called  it,  my  intended  desperate  adventure  ;  she  also 
urged  what  she  could,  to  dishearten  me  to  it,  the  hardships  and 
Troubles  that  my  Husband  met  with  in  the  way  ;  but  all  this 
I  got  over  pretty  well.  But  a  Dream  that  I  had,  of  two  ill- 
lookt  ones,  that  I  thought  did  Plot  how  to  make  me  miscarry 
in  my  Journey,  that  hath  troubled  me  much  :  Yea,  it  still  runs 
in  my  mind,  and  makes  me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I  meet,  lest 
they  should  meet  me  to  do  me  a  mischief,  and  to  turn  me  out 
of  the  way.  Yea,  I  may  tell  my  Lord,  tho'  I  would  not  have 
every  body  know  it,  that  between  this  and  the  Gate  by  which 
we  got  into  the  way,  we  were  both  so  sorely  assaulted,  that 
we  were  made  to  cry  out  Murder,  and  the  two  that  made 
this  assault  upon  us,  were  like  the  two  that  I  saw  in  my 
Dream. 

Then   said   the   Interpreter^    Thy  beginning    is    good,  thy 

latter  end  shall  greatly  increase.     So  he  addressed 

^f'/^i7"  himself  to  Mercy  :  and  said  unto  her,  Jnd  what 

put  to  Mercy.  -^  ;  •  ;        o  ;  «) 

moved  thee  to  come  hither  bweet-heart  ^ 

Mercy.  Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and  for  a  while 
continued  silent. 

Interpreter.  Then  said  he^  he  not  afraid^  only  believe^  and 
speak  thy  mind. 

Mer.  So  she  began  and  said.  Truly  Sir,  my  want  of 
Experience,  is  that  that  makes  me  covet  to  be  in 
Mercys  silence,  and  that  also  that  fills  me  with  fears  of 

coming  short  at  last.  I  cannot  tell  of  Visions, 
and  Dreams  as  my  friend  Christiana  can  ;  nor  know  I  what  it 
is  to  mourn  for  my  refusing  of  the  Counsel  of  those  that  were 
good  Relations. 

320 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Interpreter.  What  was  it  then^  dear  hearty  that  hath  pre- 
vailed with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  F 

Mer.  Why,  when  our  friend  here,  was  packing  up  to  be 
gone  from  our  Town,  I  and  another  went  accidentally  to  see 
her.  So  we  knocked  at  the  Door  and  went  in.  When  we 
were  within,  and  seeing  what  she  was  doing,  we  asked  what 
was  her  meaning.  She  said,  she  was  sent  for  to  go  to  her 
Husband,  and  then  she  up  and  told  us,  how  she  had  seen  him 
in  a  Dream,  dwelling  in  a  curious  place  among  Immortals 
wearing  a  Crown,  playing  upon  a  Harp,  eating  and  drinking  at 
his  Princes  Table,  and  singing  Praises  to  him  for  bringing  him 
thither,  ^c.  Now  methought,  while  she  was  telling  these 
things  unto  us,  my  heart  burned  within  me.  And  I  said  in  my 
Heart,  if  this  be  true,  I  will  leave  my  Father  and  my  Mother, 
and  the  Land  of  my  Nativity,  and  will,  if  I  may,  go  along  with 
Christiana. 

So  I  asked  her  further  of  the  truth  of  these  things,  and  if 
she  would  let  me  go  with  her :  For  I  saw  now  that  there  was 
no  dwelling,  but  with  the  danger  of  ruin,  any  longer  in  our 
Town.  But  yet  I  came  away  with  a  heavy  heart,  not  for  that 
I  was  unwilling  to  come  away  ;  but  for  that  so  many  of  my 
Relations  were  left  behind.  And  I  am  come  with  all  the  desire 
of  my  heart,  and  will  go  if  I  may  with  Christiana  unto  her 
Husband  and  his  King. 

Inter.  Thy  setting  out  is  good,  for  thou  hast  given  credit 
to  the  truth,  Thou  art  a  Ruth^  who  did  for  the  , 

love  that  she  bore  to  Naomi.,  and  to  the  Lord  her 
God,  leave  Father  and  Mother,  and  the  land  of  her  Nativity  to 
come  out,  and  go  with  a  People  that  she  knew  not  heretofore. 
The  Lord  recompence  thy  work.,  and  full  reward  be  given  thee  of 
the  Lord  God  <?/"  Israel,  under  whose  Wings  thou  art  come  to  trust. 

Now  Supper  was   ended,  and  Preparations  was  made   for 
Bed,  the  Women  were  laid  singly  alone,  and  the      j.,     address 
Boys  by  themselves.     Now  when  Mercy  was  in     themselves 
Bed,  she  could  not  sleep  for  joy,  for  that  now  her     f^f  bed. 
doubts  of  missing  at  last,  were  removed  further     ^\^xcf%good 
from   her  than  ever  they  were   before.     So  she     '"^^^■^  ^"t- 
lay  blessing  and  Praising  God  who  had  had  such  favour  for  her. 

In  the  Morning  they  arose  with  the  Sun.,  and  prepared 
themselves  for  their  departure  :   But  the  Interpreter  would  have 

B,  X  321 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

them  tarry  a  while,  for,  said  he,  you  must  orderly  go  from 
hence.     Then  said  he  to  the  Damsel  that  at  first  opened  unto 

them,  Take  them  and  have  them  into  the 
S  ^dVfi-  Garden,  to  the  Bath^  and  there  wash  them,  and 

cation.  make  them  clean  from  the  soil  which  they  have 

gathered  by  travelling.  Then  Innocent  the  Damsel 
took  them  and  had  them  into  the  Garden,  and  brought  them  to 

the  Bath^  so  she  told  them  that  there  they  must 
hi7t  ^'^^^  \v?is\\  and  be  clean,  for  so  her  Master  would  have 

the  Women  to  do  that  called  at  his  House  as  they 
were  going  on  Pilgrimage.  They  then  went  in  and  washed, 
yea  they  and  the  Boys  and  all,  and  they  came  out  of  that  Bath 
not  only  sweet,  and  clean  ;  but  also  much  enlivened  and 
strengthened  in  their  Joynts :  So  when  they  came  in,  they 
looked  fairer  a  deal,  than  when  they  went  out  to  the  washing. 

When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  Garden  from  the 
Bathy  the  Interpreter  took  them  and  looked  upon  them  and 
said   unto   them,  fair  as  the  Moon.     Then    he   called  for  the 

Seal  wherewith  they  used  to  be  Sealed  that  were 
Jmied"^^^  washed  in  his  Bath.     So  the  Seal  was  brought, 

and  he  set  his  Mark  upon  them,  that  they  might 
be  known  in  the  Places  whither  they  were  yet  to  go  :  Now 
the  seal  was  the  contents  and  sum  of  the  Passover  which  the 
Children  of  Israel  did  eat  when  they  came  out  from  the  Land 

of  Egypt :  and  the  mark  was  set  betwixt  their 
Exo.  13.  8,  Eyes.     This  seal  greatly  added  to  their  Beauty, 

for  it  was  an  Ornament  to  their  Faces.  It  also 
added  to  their  gravity,  and  made  their  Countenances  more  like 
them  of  Angels. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again  to  the  Damsel  that  waited 
upon  these  Women,  Go  into  the  Vestry  and  fetch  out  Garments 
for  these  People  :  So  she  went  and  fetched  out  white  Rayment, 
and  laid  it  down  before  him  ;  so  he  commanded  them  to  put  it 

on.  //  was  fine  Linnen^  white  and  clean.  When 
IthT'  ^^  Women  were  thus  adorned  they  seemed  to 

be  a  Terror  one  to  the  other ;  For  that  they 
could  not  see  that  glory  each  one  on  her  self,  which  they  could 

see  in  each  other.  Now  therefore  they  began  to 
i     '.,.,  esteem  each  other  better  then  themselves.     For 

humility.  r  •  1  T  -1  1 

you  are  fairer  then  1  am,  said  one,  and  you  are 
322 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

more    comely  then   I  am,  said   another.     The   Children  also 
stood  amazed  to  see  into  what  fashion  they  were  brought. 

The  Interpreter  then  called  for  a  Manservant  of  his,  one 
Great-hearty  and  bid  him  take  Sword,  and  He/met  and  Shield, 
and  take  these  my  Daughters,  said  he,  and  condudl  them  to  the 
House  called  Beautiful,  at  which  place  they  will  rest  next.  So 
he  took  his  Weapons,  and  went  before  them,  and  the  Interpreter 
said,  God  speed.  Those  also  that  belonged  to  the  Family  sent 
them  away  with  many  a  good  wish.  So  they  went  on  their 
way,  and  Sung. 

This  place  has  been  our  second  Stagey 
Here  we  have  heard  and  seen 

Those  good  things  that  from  Age  to  Age, 
To  others  hid  have  been. 

The  Dunghil-raker,  Spider,  Hen, 

The  Chicken  too  to  me 
Hath  taught  a  Lesson,  let  me  then 
Conformed  to  it  be. 

The  Butcher,   Garden  and  the  Field, 
The  Robbin   and  his  bait. 
Also  the  Rotten-tree  doth  yield 
Me  Argument  of  weight 

To  move  me  for  to  watch  and  pray. 
To  strive  to  be  sincere. 

To  take  my   Cross  up  day  by  day. 
And  serve  the  Lord  with  fear. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream  that  they  went  on,  and  Great- 
heart  went  before  them,  so  they  went  and  came 
to  the  place  where  Christians  Burthen  fell  ofF  his     'J^^-^ P^S- 
Back,  and  tumbled  into  a  Sepulchre.      Here  then 
they  made  a  pause,  and  here  also  they  blessed  God.     Now  said 
Christiana,  it  comes  to  my  mind  what  was  said  to  us  at  the 
Gate,  to  wit,  that  we  should  have  Pardon,  by  Word  and  Deed; 
by  word,  that  is,  by  the  promise  ;   by  Deed,  to  wit,  in  the  way 
it  was  obtained.     What  the  promise  is,  of  that  I  know  some- 
thing :   But  what  is  it  to  have  Pardon  by  deed,  or  in  the  way 
that  it  was  obtained,  Mr.   Great-heart,  I  suppose  you  know  ; 
wherefore  if  you  please  let  us  hear  you  discourse  thereof. 

X2  323 


THE   SECOND    PART    OF 

Great-heart.     Pardon  by  the  deed  done,  is  Pardon  obtained 

.  ^         bv  some  one,  for  another  that  hath  need  thereof: 

A  comment  -vt        i         i       n  i         j     u         •         i 

upon  what  Not   by  the  Person  pardoned,   but   in   the   way, 

was  said  at  saith  another^  in  which  I  have  obtained   it.     So 

the  Gate,  oi'  lY^^xy  to  spealc  to  the  question  more  large.  The 

of  our  being  pardon  that  you  and  Mercy  and  these  Boys  have 

justified  by  attained.,  was  obtained  by  another,  to  wit,  by  him 

Chnst.  ^^^  jgj.  ^Q^  jj^  ^^  ^j^g  Qzx.^  :  And  he  hath  obtain'd 

it  in  this  double  way.  He  has  performed  Righteousness  to 
cover  you,  and  spilt  blood  to  wash  you  in. 

Chris.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  Righteousness  to  us  :  What 
will  he  have  for  himself? 

Great-heart.  He  has  more  Righteousness  than  you  have 
need  of,  or  than  he  needeth  himself. 

Chris.     Pray  make  that  appear. 

Great-heart.  With  all  my  heart,  but  first  I  must  premise 
that  he  of  whom  we  are  now  about  to  speak,  is  one  that  has 
not  his  Fellow.  He  has  two  Natures  in  one  Person,  plain  to 
be  distinguished.,  impossible  to  be  divided.  Unto  each  of  these 
Natures  a  Righteousness  belongeth,  and  each  Righteousness  is 
essential  to  that  Nature.  So  that  one  may  as  easily  cause  the 
Nature  to  be  extin6l,  as  to  separate  its  Justice  or  Righteousness 
from  it.  Of  these  Righteousnesses  therefore,  we  are  not  made 
partakers  so,  as  that  they,  or  any  of  them,  should  be  put  upon 
us  that  we  might  be  made  just,  and  live  thereby.  Besides  these 
there  is  a  Righteousness  which  this  Person  has,  as  these  two 
Natures  are  joyned  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  Righteousness 
of  the  God-head.,  as  distinguished  from  the  Manhood ;  nor  the 
Righteousness  of  the  Manhood.,  as  distinguished  from  the 
Godhead ;  but  a  Righteousness  which  standeth  in  the  Union  of 
both  Natures  :  and  may  properly  be  called,  the  Righteousness 
that  is  essential  to  his  being  prepared  of  God  to  the  capacity  of 
the  Mediatory  Office  which  he  was  to  be  intrusted  with.  If  he 
parts  with  his  first  Righteousness,  he  parts  with  his  God-head ; 
if  he  parts  with  his  second  Righteousness,  he  parts  with  the 
purity  of  his  Manhood  ;  if  he  parts  with  this  third,  he  parts 
with  that  perfection  that  capacitates  him  to  the  Office  of 
Mediation.  He  has  therefore  another  Righteousness  which 
standeth  in  performance.,  or  obedience  to  a  revealed  Will :  And 
that  is  it  that  he  puts  upon  Sinners,  and  that  by  which  their 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Sins  are  covered.    Wherefore  he  saith,  as  by  one  mans  disobedience 

many  were  ynade  Sinners  :  So  by  the  obedience  of  one     _, 
I    11  I  1     n-   I  I^oi"-  5-  '9- 

sha/i  many  be  made  Kighteous. 

Chris.      But  are  the  other  Righteousnesses  of  no  use  to  us? 

Great  heart.  Yes,  for  though  they  are  essential  to  his 
Natures  and  Office,  and  so  cannot  be  communicated  unto 
another,  yet  it  is  by  Virtue  of  them  that  the  Righteousness 
that  justifies,  is  for  that  purpose  efficacious.  The  Righteousness 
of  his  God-head  gives  Firtue  to  his  Obedience;  the  Righteousness 
of  his  Man-hood  giveth  capability  to  his  obedience  to  justifie, 
and  the  Righteousness  that  standeth  in  the  Union  of  these  two 
Natures  to  his  Office,  giveth  Authority  to  that  Righteousness  to 
do  the  work  for  which  it  is  ordained. 

So  then,  here  is  a  Righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God,  has 
no  need  of,  for  he  is  God  without  it  :  here  is  a  Righteousness 
that  Christ,  as  Man,  has  no  need  of  to  make  him  so,  for  he  is 
perfeft  Man  without  it.  Again,  here  is  a  Righteousness  that 
Christ  as  God  man  has  no  need  of,  for  he  is  perfe6lly  so 
without  it.  Here  then  is  a  Righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God, 
as  Man,  as  God-man  has  no  need  of,  with  Reference  to  himself, 
and  therefore  he  can  spare  it,  a  justifying  Righteousness,  that 
he  for  himself  wanteth  not,  and  therefore  he  giveth  it  away. 
Hence  'tis  called  the  gift  of  Righteousness.  This  Righteousness, 
since  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  has   made   himself     ^ 

1  1         T  1  •  T--  1  Kom.  5.  17. 

under  the  L-aw,  77iust  be  given  away  :  h  or  the 
Law  doth  not  only  bind  him  that  is  under  it,  to  do  justly  ;  but 
to  use  Charity:  Wherefore  he  must^  he  ought  by  the  Law,  if  he 
hath  two  Coats,  to  give  one  to  him  that  has  none.  Now  our 
Lord  hath  indeed  two  CoatSy  one  for  himself,  and  one  to  spare  : 
Wherefore  he  freely  bestows  one  upon  those  that  have  none. 
And  thus  Christiana^  and  Mercy^  and  the  rest  of  you  that  are  here, 
doth  your  Pardon  come  by  deed.,  or  by  the  work  of  another 
man  ?  Your  Lord  Christ  is  he  that  has  worked,  and  given 
away  what  he  wrought  for  to  the  next  poor  Beggar  he 
meets. 

But  again,  in  order  to  Pardon  by  deed.,  there  must  something 
be  paid  to  God  as  a  price,  as  well  as  something  prepared  to 
cover  us  withal.  Sin  has  delivered  us  up  to  the  just  Curse  of 
a  Righteous  Law  :  Now  from  this  Curse  we  must  be  justified 
by  way  of  Redemption,  a  price  being  paid  for  the  harms  we 


Gala.  3.  13. 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

have  done,  and  this  is  by  the  Blood  of  your  Lord  :  Who  came 

and  stood  in  your  place,  and  stead,  and  died  your 

'  '^'   '^'  Death   for  your  Transgressions.     Thus   has    he 

ransomed  you  from  your  Transgressions  by  Blood,  and  covered 
your  polluted  and  deformed  Souls  with  Righteous- 
ness :    For  the  sake  of  w^hich,  God   passeth  by 

you,   and   w^ill   not   hurt  you,  w^hen  he  comes  to  Judge   the 

World. 

Chris.      This  is  brave.     Now  I  see  that  there  was  something 

Q,  ■  . .  to  be  learnt  by  our  being  pardoned  by  word  and  deed. 

afftdled  with         Good  Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep  this  in  rnind^  and 

this  way  of  my   Children   do  you  remember  it  also.      But^  Sir^ 

Redcfiiption.         ^^^  ^^^  ^^y^  y^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  wy^oi)^^  Christians  Burden 

fall  from  off  his   Shoulder^  and  that   ynade   him  give  three  leaps 
for  Joy  ? 

Great-heart.     *Yes,  'twas  the  belief  of  this,  that  cut  those 
Strings   that   could   not  be  cut  by  other  means, 
StrinJ  ^  ^"^  'twas  to  give  him  a  proof  of  the  Virtue  of 

that  bound  this,  that  he  was  suffered  to  carry  his  Burden  to 

Christians  the  CrosS. 

burden  to  ht,n  qj^  j         j    ^        ,^  r^    ^^^,  ^^^^^    ^^^ 

were  ait.  ,■    1    r  ,  1    ■  1    r         -^        •      ■  • 

lightjul  and  joyous  before^  yet  it  is  ten  times  more 

lightsome  and  joyous  now.     And  I  am  perswaded  by  what  I  have 

felt^  tho"  I  have  felt  but  little  as  yet.^  that  if  the  most  burdened  Man 

in    the    World  was  here^  and  did  see  and  believe.,  as  1  now  do^ 

"'twould  make  his  heart  the  more  merry  and  blithe. 

Great-heart.     There  is  not  only  comfort,  and  the  ease  of 

IT....  ^ff.At-.        a  Burden  brought  to  us,  by  the  sight  and  Con- 
How  affection  .  &  I'^-j^jAjTi:!.- 

to  Christ  sideration   or  these  ;    but  an   mdeared   Attection 

is  begot  in  begot  in  US  by  it  :   For  who  can,  if  he  doth  but 

the  Soul.  ^^^^    think    that    Pardon    comes,    not    only    by 

promise,  but  thus  ;   but  be  affefted  with  the  way  and  means  of 

his  Redemption,  and  so  with   the  man  that  hath  wrought  it 

for  him  ? 

Chris.      True.,  methinks  it  makes  my  Heart  bleed  to  think  that 

he  should  bleed  for  me.      Oh!  thou  loving  one^  Oh! 
^68  '''^^"^'  ^^^"  Blessed  one.      Thou  deservest  to  have  me.,  thou 

hast  bought  me  :   Thou  deservest  to  have  me  all.,  thou 
Cause  of  hast  paid  for  me  ten  thousand  times  more  than  I  am 

admiration.         worth.     No  marvel  that  this  made  the  Water  stand 

326 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

in  my  Husbands  Eyes^  and  that  it  made  him  trudg  so  nimbly  on. 
I  am  perswaded  he  wished  me  with  him  ;  but  vile  wretch^  that 
I  waSy  I  let  him  come  all  alone.  O  Mercy,  that  thy  Father  and 
Mother  were  here^  yea^  and  Mrs.  Timorous  also.  Nay  I  wish 
now  with  all  my  Hearty  that  here  was  Madam  Wanton  too. 
Surely y  surely ^  their  Hearts  would  be  affeSied^  nor  could  the  fear  of 
the  one^  nor  the  powerful  Lusts  of  the  other ^  prevail  with  them  to  go 
home  again.,  and  to  refuse  to  become  good  Pilgrims. 

Great-heart.      You    speak    now    in    the    warmth    of  your 
AfFeftions,    will    it,    think    you,    be    always    thus    with    you  ? 
Besides,  this  is  not  communicated  to  every  one, 
nor  to  every  one  that  did  see  your  Jesus  bleed.        'ith  Christ 
There  was  that  stood  by,  and  that  saw  the  Blood     and  with 
run  from  his  Heart  to  the  Ground,  and  yet  was     what  he  has 
so  far  off  this,   that  instead  of  lamenting,  they     %'gciat '^'"^ 
laughed    at    him,   and    instead   of   becoming    his 
Disciples,  did  harden  their  Hearts  against  him.     So  that  all  that 
you  have   my  Daughters,  you  have  by  a   peculiar   impression 
made  by  a  Divine  contemplating  upon  what  I  have  spoken  to 
you.     Remember   that   'twas   told  you,  that  the  Hen  by  her 
common  call,  gives  no  meat  to  her  Chickens.     This  you  have 
therefore  by  a  special  Grace. 

Now  I  saw  still  in   my  Dream,  that  they  went  on  until 
they  were   come  to   the   place  that   Simple^  and 
Sloth    and   Presumption    lay   and    slept    in,   when     sloth  ^and 
Christian  went  by  on  Pilgrimage.      And  behold     Presumption 
they  were  hanp;ed  up  in  Irons  a  little  way  off  on     hanged, 

*k        .u  -J  and  why. 

the  other-side.  -^ 

Mercy.  Then  said  Mercy  to  him  that  was  their  Guide,  and 
Conductor,  What  are  those  three  men  ?  and  for  what  are  they 
hanged  there  F 

Great-heart.  These  three  men,  were  Men  of  very  bad 
Qualities,  they  had  no  mind  to  be  Pilgrims  themselves,  and 
whosoever  they  could  they  hindred  ;  they  were  for  Sloth  and 
Folly  themselves,  and  whoever  they  could  perswade  with,  they 
made  so  too,  and  withal  taught  them  to  presume  that  they 
should  do  well  at  last.  They  were  asleep  when  Christian  went 
by,  and  now  you  go  by  they  are  hanged. 

Mercy.      But  could  they  perswade  any  to  be  of  their  Opinion  f 
Great-heart.     Yes,  they  turned    several    out    of  the  way. 

327 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

There  was  Slow-pace  that  they  perswaded  to  do  as  they.  They 
also  prevailed  with  one  Short-wind^  with  one  No- 
eir  Cnrjies.  fjgart^  with  one  Linger-after-lust^  and  with  one 
Who  they  pre-  Sleepy-head^  and  with  a  young  Woman  her  name 
vailed  upon  was  Dm//,  to  turn  out  of  the  way  and  become 
to  turn  out  ^^  ^^^  Besides,  they  brought  up  an  ill  report 

of  the  way.  J  '  /  ^.i  . 

or  your  L«ord,  perswadmg  others  that  he  was 
a  task-Master.  They  also  brought  up  an  evil  report  of  the 
good  Land,  saying,  'twas  not  half  so  good  as  some  pretend  it 
was  :  They  also  began  to  vilifie  his  Servants,  and  to  count  the 
very  best  of  them  meddlesome,  troublesome  busie-Bodies : 
Further,  they  would  call  the  Bread  of  God,  Husks ;  the 
Comforts  of  his  Children,  Fancies,  the  Travel  and  Labour  of 
Pilgrims,  things  to  no  purpose. 

Chris.  A^oy,  said  Christiana,  if  they  were  such,  they  shall 
never  be  bewailed  by  me,  they  have  but  what  they  deserve,  and  I 
think  it  is  well  that  they  hang  so  near  the  High-way  that  others 
may  see  and  take  warning.  But  had  it  not  been  well  if  their 
Crimes  had  been  ingraven  in  some  Plate  of  Iron  or  Brass,  and  left 
here,  even  where  they  did  their  Mischiefs,  for  a  caution  to  other 
bad  Men  ? 

Great-heart.  So  it  is,  as  you  well  may  perceive  if  you  will 
go  a  little  to  the  Wall. 

Mercy.  A^^  no,  let  them  hang  and  their  Names  Rot,  and 
their  Crimes  live  for  ever  against  them  ;  /  think  it  a  high  favour 
that  they  were  hanged  afore  we  came  hither,  who  knows  else  what 
they  might  a  done  to  such  poor  JVomen  as  we  are  ?  Then  she 
turned  it  into  a  Song,  saying. 

Now  then,  you  three,  hang  there  and  be  a   Sign 
To  all  that  shall  against  the  Truth  combine  : 
And  let  him  that  comes  after,  fear  this  end. 
If  unto  Pilgritns  he  is  not  a  Friend. 

And  thou  my  Soul  of  all  such  men  beware. 
That  unto  Holiness  Opposers  are. 

Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  at  the  foot  of  the  Hill 

Difficulty.       Where    again    their    good     Friend, 

\  Part  pag.         y[x.  Great-heart,  took  an  occasion  to  tell  them 

'  '  of  what  happened  there  when  Christian  himself 

Ezek.  34.  18.       went  by.     So  he  had  them  first  to  the  Spring. 

328 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Lo^  saith  he,  This  is  the  Spring  that  Christian  drank  of^  before 
he  went  up  this  Hill,  and  then  'twas  clear  and     ,„.    ,.„    ,^ 
good  ;  but  now   tis  Dirty  with  the  reet  or  some     getting  of 
that  are   not  desirous  that  Pilgrims  here  should     good  Dodlrim 
quench   their  Thirst:  Thereat" Afm-j  said,  And     "^Z^^^"'""' 
why   so   envious   tro  ?     But   said   their   Guide,   It 
will  do,  if  taken  up,  and  put  into  a  Vessel  that  is  sweet  and 
good  ;    for   then   the   Dirt   will  sink  to   the   bottom,  and   the 
Water    come    out    by    it    self    more    clear.       Thus    therefore 
Christiana  and  her  Companions  were  compelled  to  do.     They 
took  it  up,  and  put  it  into  an  Earthen-pot  and  so  let  it  stand  till 
the  Dirt  was  gone  to  the  bottom,  and  then  they  drank  thereof. 
Next  he  shewed  them  the  two  by-ways  that  were  at  the 
foot  of  the  Hill,  where  Formality  and  Hypocrisy 
lost  themselves.     And,  said  he,  these  are  dangerous     tho^barred  ut 
Paths:   Two  were  here  cast  away  when  Christian     will  not  keep 
came    by.      *And    although,    as    you    see,   these     all  from  going 
ways  are  since  stopt  up  with   Chains^  Posts  and     "^  ^  '^"^' 
a  JDitch :    Yet  there  are  that  will  chuse  to  ad-         „    ,  , 

L  L  L  1         u  •  ^  Part  pag. 

venture  here,  rather  than  take  the  pains  to  go  up     j^^ 
this  Hill. 

Christiana.      The    way    of  Transgressors    is    hard.      ^Tis    a 
wonder  that  they  can  get  into  those  ways^  without     p 
danger  of  breaking  their  Necks.  '    '' 

Great-heart.  They  will  venture,  yea,  if  at  any  time  any  of 
the  Kings  Servants  doth  happen  to  see  them,  and  doth  call  unto 
them,  and  tell  them  that  they  are  in  the  wrong  ways,  and  do 
bid  them  beware  the  danger.  Then  they  will  railingly  return 
them  answer  and  say,  Js  for  the  Word  that  thou     ^  , 

hast  spoken  unto  us  in  the  name  of  the  King^  we  will  •     •     >     • 

not  hearken  unto  thee ;  but  we  will  certainly  do  whatsoever  thing 
goeth  out  of  our  own  Mouths^  Sec.  Nay  if  you  look  a  little 
farther,  you  shall  see  that  these  ways,  are  made  cautionary 
enough,  not  only  by  these  Posts  and  Ditch  and  Chain  ;  but  also 
by  being  hedged  up.     Yet  they  will  chuse  to  go 

there  *  ^'^^  reason 

',     .     .  ^  ^,  J  „         ,         ,  why  some  do 

Christiana.      ^  I  hey  are  Idle,  they  love  not  to     chtise  to  go  in 

take  Pains,  up-hill-way  is  unpleasant  to  theru.      So     by-waies. 

it  is  fulfilled  unto  them  as  it  is  written,  The  way      p 

of  the  slothful  man  is  a  Hedge  of  Thorns.      Yea, 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

they  will  rather  chiise  to  walk  upon  a  Snare^  then  to  go  up   this 
Hill,  and  the  rest  of  this  way  to  the  City. 

Then  they  set  forward  and  began  to  go  up  the  Hill,  and  up 

the  Hill  they  went  ;  but  before  they  got  to  the 
J^r  f/f^  '■^P'  ^^^'^^'^"^  began  to  Pant,  and  said,  I  dare 

Pilgrims  to  it.     say  this  is  a  breathing  Hill,  no  marvel  if  they  that 

love  their  ease  more  than  their  Souls,  chuse  to 
themselves  a   smoother  way.     Then   said   Mercy.,   I    must   sit 

down,   also  the   least  of  the  Children   began  to 
th\  ^h  "'  ^^Y'     Come,  come,  said  Great-heart,  sit  not  down 

here,  for  a  little  above  is  the  Princes  Arbour.    Then 

took  he  the  little  Boy  by  the  Hand,  and  led  him  up  thereto. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  Arbour  they  were  very  willing 

p  .,  j^  to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a  pelting  heat. 

1 72,  173.  Then  said  Mercy,  How  sweet  is  rest  to  them  that 

Labour  !     And  how  good  is  the  Prince  of  Pilgrims, 

Mat.  II.  28.        J.Q  provide  such  resting  places  for  them  !     Of  this 

Arbour  I  have  heard  much  ;  but  I  never  saw  it  before.      But 

here  let  us  beware  of  sleeping  :  For  as  I  have  heard,  for  that  it 

cost  poor  Christian  dear. 

Then  said  Mr.   Great-heart  to  the   little  ones,  Come  my 

pretty  Boys,  how  do  you  do?    what  think  you 
The  little  ^  c       ■  di      •  5      c-  -j  <.u     l       ^ 

Boys  anszver        "o^  of  gomg  on  Pilgrimage  ?     Sir,  said  the  least, 

to  the  guide,         I  was  almost  beat  out  of  heart  ;  but  I  thank  you 

and  also  to  for   lending    me   a   hand  at    my   need.     And   I 

^^^^'  remember  now  what  my   Mother  has  told  me, 

namely.  That  the  way  to  Heaven  is  as  up  a  Ladder,  and  the 

way  to  Hell  is  as  down  a  Hill.     But  I  had  rather  go  up  the 

Ladder  to  Life,  then  down  the  Hill  to  Death. 

Then  said  Mercy,  But  the  Proverb  is,  To  go  down  the  Hill 

,,„  .  ,  ■  is  easie :   But  James  said  (for  that  was  his  Name) 

Which  is  ,.''.  ,^.  z^--  ■ 

hardest  up  The  day  is  coming  when  in  my  Opinion,  going 

Hill  or  down  Hill  will  be  the  hardest  of  all.     'Tis  a  good 

down  Hill.  g^y^  g^jj  j^jg  Master,  thou  hast  given  her  a  right 

answer.     Then  Mercy  smiled,  but  the  little  Boy  did  blush. 

Chris.     Come,  said   Christiana,  will  you  eat  a  bit,  a  little 

to  sweeten  your  Mouths,  while  you  sit  here  to 

They  refresh        ^^^^     ^^^  Lees  ?     For  I   have   here  a   piece  of 

Pomgranate   which    Mr.   Interpreter  put   in    my 

Hand,  just  when  I  came  out  of  his  Doors ;  he  gave  me  also 

330 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

a  piece  of  an  Honey-comb,  and  a  little  Bottle  of  Spirits. 
I  thought  he  gave  you  something,  said  Mercy^  because  he  called 
you  a  to-side.  Yes,  so  he  did,  said  the  other.  But  Mercy^  It 
shall  still  be  as  I  said  it  should,  when  at  first  we  came  from 
home  :  Thou  shalt  be  a  sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I  have, 
because  thou  so  willingly  didst  become  my  Companion.  Then 
she  gave  to  them,  and  they  did  eat,  both  Mercy^  and  the  Boys. 
And  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Great-hearty  Sir  will  you  do  as  we  .'' 
But  he  answered,  You  are  going  on  Pilgrimage,  and  presently 
I  shall  return  ;  much  good  may  what  you  have,  do  to  you. 
At  home  I  eat  the  same  every  day.  Now  when  they  had 
eaten  and  drank,  and  had  chatted  a  little  longer,  their  guide 
said  to  them.  The  day  wears  away,  if  you  think  good,  let  us 
prepare  to  be  going.  So  they  got  up  to  go,  and  the  little  Boys 
went  before;  but  Christiana  forgat  to  take  her  Bottle  of  Spirits 
with  her,  so  she  sent  her  little  Boy  back  to  fetch  it.  Then 
said  Mercy^  I  think  this  is  a  losing  Place.  Here  Christian  lost 
his    Role,   and    here    Christiana    left    her    Bottle     ^,  .  .■ 

Lu-jL  (?•  1-         -I  ru-3  Christiana 

behmd  her  :    bir  what  is  the  cause  or  this  r    so    forgets  her 

their  guide  made  answer  and  said,  The  cause  is     Bottle  of 

sleeps  ox  forgetfulness ;  some  sleepy  when  they  should       -^"^  ^' 

keep  awake  ;  and  some  forget,  when  they  should  remember;  and 

this  is  the  very  cause,  why  often  at  the  resting  places,  some 

Pilgrims  in  some  things  come  off  losers.     Pilgrims      ,,    ,    . . 

should    watch    and    remember    what    they    have 

already  received  under  their  greatest  enjoyments  :   But  for  want 

of  doing  so,   oft    times   their   rejoycing   ends   in 

Tears,  and  their  Sun-shine  in  a  Cloud  :   Witness      '  ^  '       '^^ 

the  story  of  Christian  at  this  place. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mistrust  and 
Timorous  met  Christian  to  perswade  him  to  go  back  for  fear  of 
the  Lions,  they  perceived  as  it  were  a  Stage,  and  before  it 
towards  the  Road,  a  broad  plate  with  a  Copy  of  Verses  written 
thereon,  and  underneath,  the  reason  of  the  raising  up  of  that 
Stage  in  that  place,  rendred.      The  Verses  were  these. 

Let  him  that  sees  this  Stage  take  heed. 
Unto  his  Heart  and  Tongue  : 
Lest  if  he  do  not,  here  he  speed 
As  some  have  long  agone. 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

The  words  underneath  the  Verses  were.  This  Stage  was 
built  to  punish  such  upon^  who  through  Timorousness,  or  Mistrust, 
shall  be  afraid  to  go  further  on  Pilgrimage.  Also  on  this  Stage  both 
Mistrust,  (7«^  Timorous  were  burned  thorough  the  Tongue  with  an 
hot  Iron^for  endeavouring  to  hinder  Christian  in  his  yourney. 

Then  said  Mercy.  This  is  much  like  to  the  saying  of  the 
beloved,  JVhat  shall  be  given  unto  thee  ?  or  what  shall  be  done 
■r,   ,  unto  thee  thou  false  Tonme  ?  sharp  Arrows  of  the 

Psal.  I20.  3,  4.  .     ,  •    ir>       1         r    ^        ■ 

?nightyy  with  Loals  oj  Juniper. 
So  they  went  on  till  they  came  within  sight  of  the  Lions. 

Now  Mr.  Great-heart  was  a  strong  man,  so  he 
\  f'^      '^'  was  not  afraid  of  a  Lion.      But  yet  when  they 

were  come  up  to  the  place  where  the  Lions 
An  Emblem  were,  the  Boys  that  went  before,  were  now  glad 
gJonVavlly,  ^°  Cringe  behind,  for  they  were  afraid  of  the 
whm  there  is  Lions,  SO  they  stept  back  and  went  behind.  At 
no  danger ;  but  this  their  guide  smiled,  and  said.  How  now  my 
tZ'bfeslome.       ^^7^)  ^^  X^u  love  to  go  before  when  no  danger 

doth  approach,  and  love  to  come  behind  so  soon 
as  the  Lions  appear  ? 

Now  as  they  went  up,  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his  Sword 
with  intent  to  make  a  way  for  the  Pilgrims  in  spite  of  the 
n-fn  ■     *h  Lions.     Then  there  appeared  one,  that  it  seems, 

UJ  (jnm  the  ,      ,       ,  ,  .  1       1      ,      t  •  a      1  1 

Giant,  and  had  taken  upon  huTi  to  back  the  Lions.      And  he 

of  his  backing  said  to  the  Pilgrims  guide.  What  is  the  cause  of 
^    ^^'"'  your  coming   hither  ?     Now   the   name   of  that 

man  was  Grim  or  Bloody  man.,  because  of  his  slaying  of  Pilgrims, 
and  he  was  of  the  race  of  the  Gyants. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  the  Pilgrims  guide,  these  Women 
and  Children,  are  going  on  Pilgrimage,  and  this  is  the  way 
they  must  go,  and  go  it  they  shall  in  spite  of  thee  and  the  Lions. 

Grim.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they  go  therein. 
I  am  come  forth  to  with  stand  them,  and  to  that  end  will  back 
the  Lions. 

Now  to  say  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness  of  the  Lions, 
and  of  the  Gn'w-Carriage  of  him  that  did  back  them,  this  way 
had  of  late  lain  much  un-occupied,  and  was  almost  all  grown 
over  with  Grass. 

Christiana.  Then  said  Christiana^  Tho'  the  High-ways 
have  been  unoccupied  heretofore,  and  tho'  the  Travellers  have 

332 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

been  made  in  time  past,  to  walk  thorough  by-Paths,  it  must  not 
be  so  now  I  am  risen,  Now  I  am  Risen  a  Mother     ^^^,     s  6  7 
in  Israel. 

Grim.  Then  he  swore  by  the  Lions^  but  it  should  ;  and  there- 
fore bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should  not  have  passage  there. 

Great-heart.  But  their  guide  made  first  his  Approach  unto 
Gr/wz,  and  laid  so  heavily  at  him  with  his  Sword,  that  he  forced 
him  to  a  retreat. 

Grim.  Then  said  he  (that  attempted  to  back  the  Lions) 
will  you  slay  me  upon  mine  own  Ground  ? 

Great-heart.     'Tis  the   Kings  High-way  that   we   are   in, 
and   in  his  way  it  is  that  thou  hast  placed  thy 
Lions ;    but  these  Women  and  these  Children,     Qj:y^  ^^^ 
tho'  weak,  shall  hold  on  their  way  in  spite  of  thy     Great-heart. 
Lions.      And    with    that    he   gave   him   again   a 
down-right  blow,   and  brought  him   upon  his  Knees.     With 
this  blow  he  also  broke  his  Helmet,  and  with  the  next  he  cut 
off  an  Arm.     Then  did  the  Giant  Roar  so  hideously,  that  his 
Voice  frighted  the  Women,  and  yet  they  were  glad  to  see  him 
lie  sprawling  upon  the  Ground.     Now  the  Lions      ™    „. 
were    chained,   and  so    of  themselves   could   do 
nothing.     Wherefore  when   old   Grirn  that   intended  to   back 
them  was  dead,  Mr.   Great-heart  said  to  the  Pilgrims,  Come 
now  and  follow  me,  and  no  hurt  shall  happen  to  you  from  the 
Lions.     They  therefore  went  on  ;   but  the  Women  trembled 
as  they  passed  by  them,  the  Boys  also  look't  as  if 
they  would  die;    but  they  all  got   by  without     2%'j;/-^ 
further  hurt. 

Now  then  they  were  within  sight  of  the  Porters  Lodge,  and 
they  soon  came  up  unto  it ;  but  they  made  the  more  haste  after 
this  to  go  thither,  because  'tis  dangerous  travelling  there  in  the 
Night.     So  when  they  were  come  to  the  Gate, 
the  guide  knocked,  and  the  Porter  cried,  who  is     the^PorUrs" 
there  ;  but  as  soon  as  the  Guide  had  said  it  is  /,     Lodge. 
he  knew  his  Voice  and  came  down.     (For  the 
Guide  had  oft  before   that,   come  thither  as  a   Conductor  of 
Pilgrims)  when  he  was  come  down,  he  opened  the  Gate,  and 
seeing  the  Guide  standing  just  before  it  (for  he  saw  not  the 
Women,  for  they  were  behind  him)  he  said  unto  him,  How 
now  Mr.  Great-hearty  what  is  your  business  here  so  late  to 

333 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

Night  ?  I  have  brought,  said  he,  some  Pilgrims  hither,  where  by 
my  Lords  Commandment  they  must  Lodge.  I  had  been  here 
some  time  ago,  had  I  not  been  opposed  by  the  Giant  that  did  use 
to  back  the  Lyons.  But  I  after  a  long  and  tedious  combate  with 
him,  have  cut  him  off,  and  have  brought  the  Pilgrims  hither 
in  safety. 

Porter.      Will  you    not   go    in,    and    stay    till 
Great-heart  Morning  ? 

attempts  to  iviormng 

go  back.  (jreat-heart.     JNo,  i  will  return  to  my  Lord 

to  night. 
Christiana.     Oh  Sir,  I  know  not  how  to  be  willing  you 
should  leave  us  in  our  Pilgrimage,  you  have  been  so  faithful, 

and  so  loving  to  us,  you  have  fought  so  stoutly 

imtlore^hlT^  ^'°^  ^^'  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^"  ^°  hearty  in  counselling 
company  still.  of  US,  that  I  shall  never  forget  your  favour 
towards  us. 

Mercy.  Then  said  JHercy,  O  that  we  might  have  thy 
Company  to  our  Journeys  end  !  How  can  such  poor  Women 
as  we,  hold  out  in  a  way  so  full  of  Troubles  as  this  way  is, 
without  a  Friend,  and  Defender  i' 

James.  Then  said  James.,  the  youngest  of  the  Boys,  Pray 
Sir  be  perswaded  to  go  with  us  and  help  us,  because  we  are  so 
weak,  and  the  way  so  dangerous  as  it  is. 

Great-heart.     I   am  at  my  Lords  Commandment.     If  he 

shall  allot  me  to  be  your  Guide  quite  thorough,  I  will  willingly 

wait  upon  you  ;  but  here  you  failed  at  first  ;  for 

f^^  "ii  f         when  he  bid  me  come  thus  far  with  you,  then 

for  want  oj  iiii  ri-  i 

asking  for.  you  should  have  begged  me  or  him  to  have  gon 

quite   thorough    with   you,  and  he   would   have 

granted  your  request.      However,  at  present  I  must  withdraw, 

and  so  good  Christiana,  Mercy,  and  my  brave  Children,  Adieu. 

Then  the   Porter,  Mr.   Watchful,  asked  Christiana  of  her 

Country,  and  of  her  Kindred,  and  she  said,  / 
j-c_        '^'  came  from  the  City  (s/"  Destrudlion,  /  am  a  Widdow 

Woman,  and  my  Husband  is  dead,  his  name  was 
Christiana  Christian    the   Pilgrim.     How,   said    the    Porter, 

'^f/f  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  your  Husband  ?     Yes,  said  she,  and  these 

loth^'porter  ^"^^  ^'^  Children  :  and  this,  pointing  to  Mercy,  is 
he  tells  it  to  one  of  my  Towns- Women.  Then  the  Porter 
a  damsel.  ^^ng  his  Bell,  as  at  such  times  he  is  wont  and 

334 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

there  came  to  the  Door  one  of  the  Damsels,  whose  Name  was 
Humble-mind.     And  to  her  the  Porter  said,  Go  tell  it  within 
that  Christiana  the  Wife  of  Christian  and  her  Children  are  come 
hither  on  Pilgrimage.     She  went  in  therefore  and 
told  it.     But  Oh  what  a  Noise  for  gladness  was     I'jfonL 
there  within,  when  the  Damsel  did  but  drop  that     Pilgrims 
word  out  of  her  Mouth  !  coming. 

So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  Porter,  for  Christiana  stood 
still  at  the  Door  ;  then  some  of  the  most  grave,  said  unto  her. 
Come  in  Christiana,  come  in  thou  IVife  of  that  Good  Man.,  come 
in  thou  Blessed  Woman.,  come  in  with  all  that  are  with  thee.      So 
she  went  in,  and  they  followed  her  that  were  her  Children, 
and  her  Companions.     Now   when  they  were  gone  in,  they 
were  had  into  a  very  large  Room,  where  they  were  bidden  to 
sit   down  :    So  they  sat  down,  and  the  chief  of     christians  love 
the  House  was  called  to  see,  and  welcome  the     is  kindled  at 
Guests.     Then  they  came  in,  and  understanding     ^^^  sight  of 
who  they  were,  did  Salute  each  one  with  a  kiss, 
and  said.  Welcome  ye  Vessels  of  the  Grace  of  God,  welcome 
to  us  your  Friends. 

Now    because    it    was   somewhat    late,    and    because    the 
Pilgrims  were  weary  with  their  Journey,  and  also  made  faint 
with  the  sight  of  the  Fight,  and  of  the  terrible  Lyons  :   There- 
fore they  desired  as  soon  as  might  be,  to  prepare     „  „ 
to  go  to  Rest.     Nay,  said  those  of  the  Family, 
refresh  your  selves  first  with  a  Morsel  of  Meat.     For  they  had 
prepared  for  them  a  Lamb,  with  the  accustomed 
Sauce   belonging  thereto.     For    the    Porter  had 
heard  before  of  their  coming,  and  had  told  it  to  them  within. 
So  when  they  had   Supped,  and   ended    their  Prayer   with   a 
Psalm,  they  desired  they  might  go  to  rest.     But 
let  us,  said  Christiana^  if  we  may  be  so  bold  as     ^  J^^^rt pag. 
to    chuse,    be    in    that    Chamber    that    was   my 
Husbands,  when  he  was  here.     So  they  had  them  up  thither, 
and    they    lay   all    in    a    Room.     When    they   were    at   Rest, 
Christiana  and  Mercy  entred  into  discourse  about  things  that 
were  convenient. 

Chris.      Little  did  I  think  once.,  that  when  my  Husband  went 
on  Pilgrimage  I  should  ever  a  followed. 

335 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Mercy.     And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his  Bed,  and 

in  his  Chamber  to  Rest,  as  you  do  now. 

Bosome  is  for  Chris.      And  much  less  did  I  ever  think  of  seeing 

all  Pilgrims.        his   Face    with    Comfort.^    and  of  Worshipping  the 

Lord  the  King.,  with  him.,  and  yet  now   I  believe 

I  shall. 

Mercy.     Hark,  don't  you  hear  a  Noise  ? 
Christiana.     Yes,  'tis  as  I  believe  a  Noise  of  Musick,  for 
„    .  ,  Joy  that  we  are  here. 

Mer.  Wonderful !  Musick  in  the  House, 
Musick  in  the  Heart,  and  Musick  also  in  Heaven,  for  joy  that 
we  are  here. 

Thus  they  talked  a  while,  and  then  betook  themselves  to 
sleep ;  so  in  the  morning,  when  they  were  awake, 
fauglifi^  Christiana  said  to  Mercy. 

her  sleep.  Chris.      What  was  the  ynatter  that  you  did  laugh 

in  your  sleep  to  Night?  I  suppose  you  was  in 
a  Dream  ? 

Mercy.     So  I  was,  and  a  sweet  Dream  it  was ;  but  are  you 
sure  I  laughed  ? 

Christiana.      Yes.,  you   laughed  heartily  ;    But  prethee  Mercy 
tell  me  thy  Dream  P 

Mercy.     I  was  a  Dreamed  that  I  sat  all  alone  in  a  Solitary 

place,  and  was  bemoaning  of  the  hardness  of  my 

^rmm  Heart.     Now   I    had    not    sat    there    long,    but 

methought  many  were  gathered  about  me  to  see 

me,  and  to  hear  what  it  was  that  I  said.     So  they  hearkened, 

and  I  went  on  bemoaning  the  hardness  of  my  Heart.     At  this, 

some  of  them  laughed  at  me,  some  called  me  Fool,  and  some 

began  to  thrust  me  about.    With  that,  methought 

7"^        ^''  I  looked  up,  and  saw  one  coming  with  Wings 

towards   me.     So  he  came  direftly  to   me,  and 

said  Mercy.,  what  aileth  thee .-'     Now  when  he  had  heard  me 

make  my  complaint ;  he  said,  Peace  be  to  thee  !  he  also  wiped 

mine  Eyes  with  his  Hankerchief,  and  clad  me  in 

Ezek.  i6.  8,        Silver  and  Gold ;  he  put  a  Chain  about  my  Neck, 

9,   10,    II.  IT--  •  •  T-  J  u  r    1 

and  har-rmgs  m  mme  Ears,  and  a  beautirul 
Crown  upon  my  Head.  Then  he  took  me  by  the  Hand,  and 
said  Mercy.,  come  after  me.  So  he  went  up,  and  I  followed, 
till  we  came  at  a  Golden  Gate.     Then  he  knocked,  and  when 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

they  within  had  opened,  the  man  went  in  and  I  followed  him 
up  to  a  Throne,  upon  which  one  sat,  and  he  said  to  me, 
welcome  Daughter.  The  place  looked  bright,  and  twinkling  like 
the  Stars,  or  rather  like  the  Sun^  and  I  thought  that  I  saw  your 
Husband  there,  so  I  awoke  from  my  Dream.     But  did  I  laugh  ? 

Christiana.     Laugh!     Ay^  and  well  you  might  to  see  your  self 
so  well.     For  you  must  give  me  leave  to  tell  you.^  that  I  believe  it 
was  a  good  Dream^  and  that  as  you  have  begun  to  find  the  first 
part  true^  so  you  shall  find  the  second  at  last.      God 
speaks  once,  yea  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it  not,     ^°    ^^'  ^'^' 
in   a  Dream,   in  a  Vision   of  the   Night,  when 
deep  sleep  falleth  upon  men,  in  slumbring  upon  the  Bed.      We 
need  not^  when  a-Bed^  lie  awake  to  talk  with  God ;  he  can  visit  us 
while  we  sleeps  and  cause  us  then  to  hear  his  Voice.      Our  Heart 
oft  times  wakes  when  we  sleepy  and  God  can  speak  to  that^  either  by 
IVords^  by  Proverbs^  by  Signs  and  Similitudes,  as  well  as  if  one 
was  awake. 

Mercy.  Well  I  am  glad  of  my  Dream,  for  I  hope  ere  long 
to  see  it  fulfilled,  to  the  making  of  me  laugh  again. 

Christiana.      /  think  it  is  now  time  to  rise,  and     onurdreatn 
to  know  what  we  must  do  F 

Mercy.  Pray,  if  they  invite  us  to  stay  a  while,  let  us 
willingly  accept  of  the  proffer.  I  am  the  willinger  to  stay 
awhile  here,  to  grow  better  acquainted  with  these  Maids ; 
methinks  Prudence,  Piety  and  Charity,  have  very  comly  and 
sober  Countenances. 

Chris.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do.  So  when  they  were 
up  and  ready,  they  came  down.  And  they  asked  one  another 
of  their  rest,  and  if  it  was  Comfortable,  or  not  ? 

Mer.  Very  good,  said  iVIercy.  It  was  one  of  the  best  Nights 
Lodging  that  ever  I  had  in  my  Life. 

Then  said  Prudence,  and  Piety,  If  you  will  be  perswaded  to 
stay  here  a  while,  you  shall  have  what  the  House      „,      ^     , 

.,,      rr      J  Fhey  stay  here 

Will  attord.  _  ^ome  ti?ne. 

Charity.      Ay,  and  that  with  a  very  good  will 

said    Charity.      So    they    consented,   and    stayed  desires  to 

there   about  a   Month   or    above  :    And   became  catechise 

very   Profitable    one   to   another.      And    because  Christianas 
Prudence  would  see  how  Christiana  had  brought 
up  her  Children,  she  asked  leave  of  her  to  Catechise  them  : 

B.  Y  337 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

So  she  gave  her  free  consent.     Then  she  began  at  the  youngest 
whose  Name  was  yayne$. 

Pru.     And  she  said,  Come  James,  const  thou  tell  who  made 
thee  ? 

^C^echised.  J""^-     ^°^  '^^^   Father,  God  the  Son,  and 

God  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Pru.      Good  Boy.     And  canst  thou  tell  zvho  saves  thee  f 

yam.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Pru.  Good  Boy  still.  But  how  doth  God  the  Father  save 
thee  ? 

Jam.     By  his  Grace. 

Pru.      How  doth  God  the  Son  save  thee  ? 

"Jayn.     By  his  Righteousness,  Death,  and  Blood,  and  Life. 

Pru.      And  how  doth  God  the  Holy  Ghost  save  thee  ? 

ya?n.  By  his  Illumination^  by  his  Renovation^  and  by  his 
Prese7'vation. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Christiana,  You  are  to  be  commended 
for  thus  bringing  up  your  Children.  I  suppose  I  need  not  ask 
the  rest  these  Questions,  since  the  youngest  of  them  can  answer 
them  so  well.  I  will  therefore  now  apply  my  self  to  the 
Youngest  next. 

Prudence.     Then  she  said.  Come  Joseph,  (for  his  Name  was 

Joseph)  will  you  let  me  Catechise  you  ? 

Joseph  Joseph,     with  all  my  Heart. 

catechised.  -d^     -f      ^,^,        .     ,  ,  -^  « 

Pru.      What  IS  Man  ? 

Joseph.  A  Reasonable  Creature,  so  made  by  God,  as  my 
Brother  said. 

Pru.      What  is  supposed  by  this  Word,  saved  ? 

Joseph,  That  man  by  Sin  has  brought  himself  into  a  State 
of  Captivity  and  Misery. 

Pru.      What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by  the  Trinity  F 

Joseph.  That  Sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a  Tyrant,  that 
none  can  pull  us  out  of  its  clutches  but  God,  and  that  God  is 
so  good  and  loving  to  man,  as  to  pull  him  indeed  out  of  this 
Miserable  State. 

Pru.      What  is  Gods  design  in  saving  oj  poor  Men  P 

Joseph.  The  glorifying  of  his  Name,  of  his  Grace,  and 
Justice,  ^c.     And  the  everlasting  Happiness  of  his  Creature. 

Pru.      Who  are  they  that  must  be  saved? 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

yoseph.     Those  that  accept  of  his  Salvation. 

Good  Boy  Joseph^  thy  Mother  has  taught  thee  well,  and 
thou  hast  hearkened  to  what  she  has  said  unto  thee. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Samue/y  who  was  the  eldest  but  one. 

Prudence.  Come  Samuel,  are  you  willing  that  I  should 
Catechise  you  also  ? 

Sam.     Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please.  C«S/W. 

Pru.      What  is  Heaven  ? 

Sam.  A  palace,  and  State  most  blessed,  because  God 
dwelleth  there. 

Pru.      What  is  Hell? 

Sam.  A  Place  and  State  most  woful,  because  it  is  the 
dwelling  place  of  Sin,  the  Devil,  and  Death. 

Prudence.      Why  wouldest  thou  go  to  Heaven  ? 

Sam.  That  I  may  see  God,  and  serve  him  without 
weariness  ;  that  I  may  see  Christ,  and  love  him  everlastingly  ; 
that  I  may  have  that  fulness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  me,  that 
I  can  by  no  means  here  enjoy. 

Pru,      A  very  good  Boy  also,  and  one  that  has  learned  well. 

Then  she  addressed  her  self  to  the  eldest,  whose  Name  was 

Matthew,  and  she  said  to  him,  Come  Mattheiu, 

shall  I  also  Catechise  you  ?  ^n^l^^^^\ 

lilt  TiT^-  1  1-11  Latecntsea. 

Mat.      With  a  very  good  will. 

Pru.  /  ask  then,  if  there  was  ever  any  thing  that  had  a  being, 
antecedent  to,  or  before  God  ? 

Mat.  No,  for  God  is  Eternal,  nor  is  there  any  thing 
excepting  himself,  that  had  a  being  until  the  beginning  of  the 
first  day.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  Heaven  and  Earth,  the 
Sea  and  all  that  in  them  is. 

Pru.      What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 

Mat.     It  is  the  Holy  Word  of  God, 

Pru.  Is  there  nothing  Written  therein,  but  what  you  under- 
stand f 

Mat.     Yes,  a  great  deal. 

Pru.  What  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with  such  places  therein, 
that  you  do  not  understand  F 

Mat.  I  think  God  is  wiser  then  I.  I  pray  also  that  he 
will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein  that  he  knows  will  be  for 
my  good. 

Pru.     How  believe  you  as  touching  the  Resurre^ion  of  the  Dead? 

Y*  339 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

Afat.  I  believe  they  shall  rise,  the  same  that  was  buried  : 
The  same  in  Nature^  tho'  not  in  Corruption.  And  I  believe 
this  upon  a  double  account.  First,  because  God  has  promised 
it.     Secondly,  because  he  is  able  to  perform  it. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  the  Boys,  You  must  still  hearken  to 
„    J  your  Mother,  for  she  can  learn  you  more.     You 

conclusion  must  also  diligently  give  ear  to  what  good  talk 

upon  the  you  shall  hear  from  others,  for  for  your  sakes  do 

Catechising  ^^iqj  speak  good  things.  Observe  also  and  that 
with  carefulness,  what  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth 
do  teach  you  ;  but  especially  be  much  in  the  Meditation  of  that 
Book  that  was  the  cause  of  your  Fathers  becoming  a  Pilgrim. 
I  for  my  part,  my  Children,  will  teach  you  what  I  can  while 
you  are  here,  and  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  ask  me  Questions 
that  tend  to  Godly  edifying. 

Now  by  that  these  Pilgrims  had  been  at  this  place  a  week, 
Mercy  had  a  Visitor  that  pretended  some  good 

A  man  of  some  breeding,  and  that  pretended  to 
Religion ;  but  a  man  that  stuck  very  close  to  the  World.  So 
he  came  once  or  twice,  or  more  to  Mercy^  and  offered  love  unto 
her.  Now  Mercy  was  of  a  fair  Countenance,  and  therefore  the 
more  alluring. 

Her  mind  also  was,  to  be  always  busying  of  her  self  in 

doing,  for  when  she  had  nothing  to  do  for  her 
Mercies  g^j^^  ^■^^  would  be  making  of  Hose  and  Garments 

for  others,  and  would  bestow  them  upon  them 
that  had  need.  And  Mr.  Brisk  not  knowing  where  or  how 
she  disposed  of  what  she  made,  seemed  to  be  greatly  taken,  for 
that  he  found  her  never  Idle.  I  will  warrant  her  a  good 
Huswife,  quoth  he  to  himself 

*  Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens  that 
were  of  the   House,  and  enquired  of  them  concerning  him  : 

for  they  did  know  him  better  then  she.      So  they 

quircs^oflhe        ^^^^  ^^''  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^  ^^'T  ^usie  Young  Man, 
Maids  con-  and  one  that  pretended  to  Religion  ;  but  was  as 

cerning  they   feared,  a  stranger    to    the    Power    of  that 

Mr.  Brisk.  ,  ^  ,  '        j  ° 

which  was  good. 

Nay   then.,   said  Mercy,   /  will  look  no  more  on  him^  for  I 

purpose  never  to  have  a  clog  to  my  Soul. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Prudence  then  replied,  That  there  needed  no  great  matter 
of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  him,  her  continumg  so 
as  she  had  begun  to  do  for  the  Poor,  would  quickly  cool  his 
Courage. 

So  the  next  time  he  comes,  he  finds  her  at  her  old  work, 
a  making  of  things  for  the  Poor.     Then  said  he,      ^^^^  ^^^^.^^ 
What  always  at  it  ?     Yes,  said  she,  either  for  my     ^^^.^y  ^„^ 
self,  or  for  others.     And  what  canst  thou   earn     Mr.  Brisk. 
a  day,  quoth   he  ?     I   do  these  things,  said   she,      ^  ^.^^  g 
That  I  may  be  Rich  in  good  Works^  laying  up  in      Jg^  ^^     '      ' 
store  a  good  Foundation  against  the  time  to  come.,  that 
I  may  lay  hold  on  Eternal  Life  :  Why  prethee  what  dost  thou 
with  them  ?  said  he  ;  Cloath  the  naked,  said  she.     With  that 
his  Countenance  fell.     So  he  forbore  to  come  at     ^  .^^^^^^^ 
her  again.     And  when  he  was  asked  the  reason     her,  and  why. 
why,  he  said,  That  Mercy  was  a  pretty  Lass ;  but 
troubled  with  ill  Conditions. 

When  he  had  left  her.  Prudence  said.  Did  I  not  tell  thee 

that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  ?  yea,  he     ^^j-cy  /„  the 

will  raise  up  an  ill  report  of  thee  :   For  notwith-     praaice  of 

standing  his  pretence  to  Religion,  and  his  seeming     J-^^'^].^  "^ while 

love  to  Mercy  :  Yet  Mercy  and  he  are  of  tempers     ^ercy  m 

so  different,  that  I  believe  they  will  never  come     the  Name 
,  c/ Mercy 

together.  /^  /^■^^^/ 

Mercy.      /  might  a  had  Husbands  afore  notu., 
tho'  I  spake  not  of  it  to  any  ;  but  they  were  such  as  did  not  like  my 
Conditions,  though  never  did  any  of  them  find  fault  with  my  Person: 
So  they  and  I  could  not  agree. 

Prudence.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by,  any  further 
then  as  to  its  Name  :  the  Praftice,  which  is  set  forth  by  thy 
Conditions,  there  are  but  few  that  can  abide. 

Mercy.      Well,  said  Mercy,  if  no  body  will  have  me,  I  will 
dye  a  Maid,  or  my  Conditions  shall  be  to  me  as  a 
Husband.      For  I  cannot  change  my  Nature,  and  to     ^^^^Zion. 
have  one  that  lies  cross  to  me  in  this,  that  I  purpose 
never   to   admit   of,   as    long  as    I   live.      I   had  a    Sister   named 
Bountiful  that  zvas  ?narried  to  one  of  these  Churles ;     ^^^  MercyV 
but  he  and  she  could  never  agree  ;  but  because  my     Sister  was 
Sister  was  resolved  to  do  as  she  had  began,  that  is,     ''^'JJ'^f/"' 
to  show  Kindness  to  the  Poor,  therefore  her  Husband 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

first  cried  her  down  at  the  Cross  and  then  turned  her  out  of  his 
Doors. 

Pru.     And  yet  he  was  a  Professor,  I  warrant  you  ? 

Mer,  Tes^  such  a  one  as  he  was^  and  of  such  as  he^  the  World 
is  now  full ;  but  I  am  for  none  of  them  all. 

*Now  Matthew  the  eldest  Son  of  Christiana  fell  Sick,  and 
^  his  Sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he  was  much 

falhsicV  pained  in  his  Bowels,  so  that  he  was  with  it,  at 

times,  pulled  as  'twere  both  ends  together.  There 
dwelt  also  not  far  from  thence,  one  Mr.  ^kill^  an  Ancient,  & 
well  approved  Physician.  So  Christiana  desired  it,  and  they 
sent  for  him,  and  he  came.  When  he  was  entred  the  Room, 
and  had  a  little  observed  the  Boy,  he  concluded 

Conscience  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^'^^  °^  ^^  Gripes.     Then  he  said 

to  his  Mother,  What  Diet  has  Matthew  of  late 

fed  upon?     Diet   said   Christiana^   nothing   but   that   which    is 

wholsom.     *The  Physician  answered.   This  Boy 

*  The  Physi-       has  been  tampering  with  something  which  lies  in  his 

'^mmt        ^'         Maw  undigested.,  and  that  will  not  away  without 

means.     And  I  tell  you   he   must  be  purged  or 

else  he  will  dye. 

Samuel.  *Then  said  Samuel^  Mother^  Mother^  what  was 
that  which  my  Brother  did  gather  up  and  eat.,  so  soon 
mTm  tk  ^  fl5  we  were  come  from  the  Gate^  that  is  at  the  head 
in  mind  of  of  this  way  ?     Tou  kriow  that  there  was  an  Orchard 

the  fruit  on  the  left  hand,  on  the  otherside  of  the  Wall,  and 

did  eat  ^^  ^°^^  °f  ^^^  Trees  hung  over  the  Wall.,  and  my 
Brother  did  pluck  and  did  eat. 

Christiana.  True  my  Child,  said  Christiana.,  he  did  take 
thereof  and  did  eat ;  naughty  Boy  as  he  was,  I  did  chide  him, 
and  yet  he  would  eat  thereof. 

Skill.  /  knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was  not  wholsome 
Food.  And  that  Food.,  to  wit.,  that  Fruit  is  even  the  most  hurtful 
of  all.  It  is  the  Fruit  of  Belzebubs  Orchard.  I  do  marvel  that 
none  did  warn  you  of  it ;  many  have  died  thereof 

Christiana.  Then  Christiana  began  to  cry,  and  she  said, 
O  naughty  Boy,  and  O  careless  Mother,  what  shall  I  do  for 
my  Son  ? 

Skill.  Come.,  do  not  be  too  much  Dejeded ;  the  Boy  may  do 
well  again  ;  but  he  must  purge  and  Vomit. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Christiana.     Pray  Sir  try  the  utmost  of  your  Skill  with  him 
whatever  it  costs. 

Skill.     Nay^  I  hope  I  shall  be  reasonable  :   So  he  made  him 
a  Purge  ;  but  it  was  too  weak.     'Twas  said,  it 
was  made  of  the  Blood  of  a  Goat,  the  Ashes  of     ^  ^  '  '°'  '' 
a  Heifer,  and  with  some  of  the  Juice  of  Hyssop, 
b-V.     *When  Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that  Purge     *  ^f'"", 

D        prepared. 

was  too  weak,  he  made  him  one  to  the  purpose.     ^  ,     ,  C~a  t  <- \x>  o 

'T-  A  r-  fc?   Q  •       f-L    ■/    l\r  John  6.  54,    \r^J  ^^^ 

i  was  made  ex  Lame  Cff  banmine  Lbristi.     (You      --    cii   =■? 

P,  .    .  .  TV /r     1  •    •  1      •  ^'''   ^       ^'* 

know  Physicians  give  strange  Medicines  to  their 

Patients)    and   it   was  made    up   into    Pills   with      TfieLatme 

a  Promise  or  two,  and  a  proportionable  quantity     I  borrow. 

of  Salt.     Now  he  was  to  take  them  three  at  a     „  , 

time  fasting  in  half  a  quarter  of  a  Pint  of  the 

Tears  of  Repentance.      When  this  potion  was  prepared,  and 

brought  to  the  Boy  ;    *he  was   loth   to   take  it,     ♦  ~,    , 

tho'  torn  with  the  Gripes,  as  if  he  should  be  pulled     ^^  ^^^^  °J^^  " 

in    pieces.      Come,    cofne,  said    the    Physician,  you     Physick. 

must  take  it.     It  goes  against  my  Stomach,  said 

the  Boy.     /  must  have  you  take  it,  said  his  Mother. 

I    shall    Vomit    it    up    again,    said    the    Boy.      Pray   Sir,   said 

Christiana  to  Mr.  Skill,  how  does  it  taste  ?     It  has  no  ill  taste, 

said  the  Dodlor,  and  with  that  she  touched  one 

of  the  pills  with  the  tip  of  her  Tongue.      Oh      '^^'  ^'^^Z 

Matthew,  said   she,  this  potion  is  sweeter  then     perszuades kim. 

Honey.     If  thou  lovest  thy  Mother,  if  thou  lovest 

thy   Brothers,   if  thou   lovest  Mercy,  if  thou  lovest   thy  Life, 

take  it.     So  with  much  ado,  after  a  short  Prayer  for  the  blessing 

of  God  upon  it,  he  took  it  ;  and  it  wrought  kindly  with  him. 

It  caused  him  to  purge,  it  caused  him  to  sleep,  and  rest  quietly, 

it  put  him  into  a  fine  heat  and  breathing  sweat,  and  did  quite 

rid  him  of  his  Gripes. 

So  in  little  time  he  got  up,  and  walked  about  with  a  StafF, 
and  would   go  from    Room  to  Room,  and  talk 
with  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity  of  his  Distemper,     ^  ^T  th 
and  how  he  was  healed.  hand  of  his 

So    when    the    Boy   was    healed,    Christiana     Faith. 
asked  Mr.   Skill,  saying,  Sir,  what  will  content     tt  ^ 
you  for  your  pains  and  care  to  and  of  my  Child  .?     12,  13,  14.  15. 
And   he  said,   you   must  pay  the  Master  of  the 

343 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

Colledge  of  Physicians,  according  to  rules  made,  in  that  case, 
and  provided. 

Chris.     But  Sir^  said  she^  what  is  this  Pill  good  for  else  ? 
Skill.     It    is  an   universal    Pill,   'tis   good    against    all    the 
Diseases  that  Pilgrims  are  incident  to,  and  w^hen 
Universal^"        it  is  weW  prepared  it  will  keep  good,  time  out  of 
Retnedy.  mind. 

Christiana.  Pray  Sir,  make  me  up  tw^elve 
Boxes  of  them  :  For  if  I  can  get  these,  I  w^ill  never  take  other 
Physick. 

Skill.     These  Pills  are  good  to  prevent  Diseases,  as  w^ell  as 

to  cure  when  one  is  Sick.     Yea,  I  dare  say  it,  and  stand  to  it, 

,    ,  that  if  a   man   will  but  use  this  Physick  as  he 

'    '  "  '  should,  //  will  make  him  live  for  ever.      But,  good 

*  In  a  Glass        Christiana.,  thou  must  give  these  Pills,  no  other 

fp    '^^"'^^         "^^y  ;  *but  as  I  have  prescribed  :   For  if  you  do, 

they  will  do  no  good.     So  he  gave  unto  Christiana 

Physick   for  her  self,  and  her  Boys,  and  for  Mercy  :  and  bid 

Matthew  take  heed  how  he  eat  any  more  Green  Plums^  and  kist 

them  and  went  his  way. 

It  was  told  you  before.  That  Prudence  bid  the  Boys,  that 
if  at  any  time  they  would,  they  should  ask  her  some  Questions, 
that  might  be  profitable,  and  she  would  say  something  to  them. 
Mat.     Then    Matthew    who    had    been    sick,   asked    her, 
Qf  pi     ■  ,  IVhy  for  the  most  part  Physick  should  be  bitter  to 

our  Palats  ? 
Pru.     To  shew  how  unwelcome  the  word  of  God  and  the 
Effefts  thereof  are  to  a  Carnal  Heart. 
^ofPhydft'  Matthew.      Why  does  Physick,  if  it  does  good, 

Purge,  and  cause  that  we  Vomit  ? 
Prudence.     To   shew  that   the  Word   when    it    works   ef- 
fectually, cleanseth  the  Heart  and  Mind.     For  look  what  the 
one  doth  to  the  Body,  the  other  doth  to  the  Soul. 

Matthew.      What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  Flame  of  our 
Fire  go  upwards  ?  and  by  seeing   the   Beams,    and 
f  thTs  ^"  sweet  Influences  of  the  Sun  strike  dowjiwards  ? 

Prudence.  By  the  going  up  of  the  Fire,  we 
are  taught  to  ascend  to  Heaven,  by  fervent  and  hot  desires. 
And  by  the  Sun  his  sending  his  Heat,  Beams,  and  sweet 
Influences  downwards  ;  we  are  taught,  that  the  Saviour  of  the 

344 


Ul. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

World  ;  tho'  high,  reaches  down  with  his  Grace  and  Love  to 
us  below.  Qf  f^^ 

Matthew.    JVhere  have  the  Clouds  their  Water  ?         (d^^^^^^ 

Pru.     Out  of  the  Sea. 

Matthew.      What  may  we  learn  froyn  that? 

Pru.     That   Ministers  should   fetch    their   Do6lrine   from 

Mat.      Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the  Earth  ? 

Pru.  To  shew  that  Ministers  should  give  out  what  they 
know  of  God  to  the  World. 

Mat.      Why  is  the  Rainbow  caused  by  the  Sun  ?         ^   ^^^ 

Prudence.     To   shew    that    the  Covenant   of        Rainbow. 
Gods  Grace  is  confirmed  to  us  in  Christ. 

Mat.      Why  do  the  Springs  come  from  the  Sea  to  us^  thorough 

the  Earth  ? 

Prudence.  To  shew  that  the  Grace  of  God  comes  to  us 
thorough  the  Body  of  Christ.  ^^^ 

Mat.      Why  do  some  of  the  Springs  rise  out  of        springs, 
the  tops  of  high  Hills  ? 

Prudence.  To  shew  that  the  Spirit  of  Grace  shall  sprmg  up 
in  some  that  are  Great  and  Mighty,  as  well  as  in  many  that  are 
Poor  and  low.  ^.  ^^^ 

Mat.      Why    doth    the    Fire   fasten    upon    the         ^^^^^^^_ 
Candle-wick  ? 

Pru.  To  shew  that  unless  Grace  doth  kindle  upon  the 
Heart,  there  will  be  no  true  Light  of  Life  in  us. 

Matthew.  Why  is  the  Wick  and  Tallow  and  all.,  spent  to 
maintain  the  light  of  the   Candle  ? 

Prudence.  To  shew  that  Body  and  Soul  and  all,  should  be 
at  the  Service  of,  and  spend  themselves  to  maintain  in  good 
Condition  that  Grace  of  God  that  is  in   us.  ^^^^ 

Mat.      Why  doth   the  Pelican  pierce   her   own         PeiicL. 
Brest  with  her  Bill? 

Pru.  To  nourish  her  Young  ones  with  her  Blood,  and 
thereby  to  shew  that  Christ  the  blessed,  so  loveth  his  Young, 
his  People,  as  to  save  them  from  Death  by  his  Blood. 

Mat.      What  ?nay  one  learn  by  hearing  the  Cock     ^^^^^^  ^^^^ 

to  Crow. 

Prudence.  Learn  to  remember  Peters  Sin,  and  Peter  s 
Repentance.     The    Cocks    crowing,    shews   also    that    day    is 

345 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

coming  on,  let  then  the  crowing  of  the  Cock  put  thee  in  mind 
of  that  last  and  terrible  Day  of  Judgment. 

Now  about  this  time  their  month  was  out,  wherefore  they 
signified  to  those  of  the  House  that  'twas  convenient  for  them 
Theiveakmay  ^«  ^^P  ^"^  ^^  go'ng.  Then  said  Joseph  to  his 
sometimes  call  Mother,  It  is  convenient  that  you  forget  not  to 
the  st7-ong  send   to  the   House   of  Mr.  Interpreter^  to  pray 

layers.  j^j^^^  ^^  grant  that  Mr.  Great-heart  should  be  sent 

unto  us,  that  he  may  be  our  Conduftor  the  rest  of  our  way. 
Good  Boy.,  said  she,  I  had  almost  forgot.  So  she  drew  up  a 
Petition,  and  prayed  Mr.  Watchful  the  Porter  to  send  it  by 
some  fit  man  to  her  good  Friend  Mr.  Interpreter  \  who  when  it 
was  come,  and  he  had  seen  the  contents  of  the  Petition,  said 
to  the  Messenger,  Go  tell  them  that  I  will  send  him. 

When  the  Family  where  Christiana  was,  saw  that  they  had 

a  purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  the  whole 

T^7^rT^,  House  togethe'r  to  give  thanks  to  their  King,  for 
to  be  gone  on  r     ^  ,  r     i  i      /-^  i 

their  way.  sendmg  of  them  such  profitable  Guests  as  these. 

Which  done,  they  said  to  Christiana.,  And  shall 
we  not  shew  thee  something,  according  as  our  Custom  is  to  do 
to  Pilgrims,  on  which  thou  mayest  meditate  when  thou  art 
upon   the   way  ?     So   they  took  Christiana^  her  Children  and 

Mercy  into  the  Closet,  and  shewed  them  one  of 

the  Apples  that  Eve  did  eat  of,  and  that  she  also 
did  give  to  her  Husband,  and  that  for  the  eating  of  which  they 

both  were  turned  out  of  Paradice,  and  asked  her 
is  amazing.         what  she  thought  that  was  ?     Then    Christiana 

said,  ^Tis  Food.,  or  Poyson.,  I  know  not  which  ;  so 
Gen.  3.  6.  j-j^g^  opened  the  matter  to  her,  and  she  held  up 

Ko.  7.  24.  j^gj.  j^j^j^jg  ^^^  wondered. 

Then  they   had    her   to   a  place,  and  shewed   her    "JacoFs 

Ladder.  Now  at  that  time  there  were  some 
Ladde^  Angels  ascending  upon  it.     So  Christiana  looked 

and  looked,  to  see  the  Angels  go  up,  and  so  did 
the  rest  of  the  Company.     Then  they  were  going  into  another 
place  to  shew  them  something   else  :    But  James   said   to  his 
Mother,  pray  bid  them  stay  here  a  little  longer,  for  this  is  a 
.    .  ,      ,  curious  sight.     So  they  turned  again,  and  stood 

Christ  is  feeding  their  Eyes  with  this  so  pleasant  a  prospeSf. 

taking.  After  this  they  had  them  into  a  place  where  did 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

hang  up  a  Golden  Anchor^  so  they  bid  Christiana  take  it  down  ; 
for,  said  they,  you  shall  have  it  with  you,  for  'tis 
of  absolute  necessity  that  you   should,   that  you  2-12. 

may  lav  hold  of  that  within  the  vail,  and  stand      Golden 

\^      ■'  .  Ill  -1  11  Anchor. 

stedfast,  in  case  you  should  meet  with  turbulent 
weather  :  So  they  were  glad  thereof.     Then  they     ■'° 
took   them,  and   had   them   to  the  mount  upon     Heb.  6. 19, 12. 
which    Abraham    our    Father,    had    offered    up     <^'en.  20. 
Isaac  his  Son,  and  shewed  them  the  Altar^  the 
Wood,  the  Fire,  and  the  Knife,  for  they  remain     ^^^^^f^^^ 
to  be  seen  to  this  very  Day.     When  they  had     Isaac* 
seen  it,  they  held  up  their  hands  and  blest  them- 
selves, and  said.  Oh  !   What  a  man,  for  love  to  his  Master  and 
for  denial  to  himself,  was  Abraham  !     After  they  had  shewed 
them  all  these  things.  Prudence   took  them  into 
the  Dining-Room,  where  stood  a  pair  of  Excellent      y^r^n'cds 
Virginals,  so  she  played  upon  them,  and  turned 
what  she  had  shewed  them  into  this  excellent  Song,  saying ; 

Eve'^  Apple  we  have  shewed  you. 
Of  that  he  you  aware  : 
you  have  seen  Jacobs   Ladder  too, 
Upon  which  Angels  are. 

An  Anchor  you  received  have  ; 
But  let  not  these  suffice. 
Until  with  Abra'm  you  have  gave. 
Tour  best,  a  Sacrifice. 

Now  about   this   time  one  knocked  at  the   Door,  So  the 
Porter  opened,  and  behold  Mr.   Great-heart  was 
there  ;  but  when  he  was  come  in,  what  Joy  was     ,   ^■.  ^^^  ' 
there  !     For  it  came  now  fresh  again  into  their     again. 
minds,   how   but   a  while   ago   he   had  slain  old 
Grim   Bloody-man,    the   Giant,  and   had    delivered   them   from 
the  Lions. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana,  and  to  Mercy,  My 
Lord  has  sent  each  of  you  a  Bottle  of  Wine,  and 
also  some  parched  Corn,  together  with  a  couple  of     token"fromhis 
Pomgranates.      He  has  also  sent  the  Boys  some     Lord  with  him. 
Figs,  and  Raisins  to  refresh  you  in  your  way. 

347 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  Journey,  and 
Prudence^  and  Piety  went  along  with  them.  When  they  came 
at  the  Gate,  Christiana  asked  the  Porter,  if  any  of  late  went  by. 
He  said,  No,  only  one  some  time  since :  who  also  told  me  that 
„  , ,  of  late  there  had  been  a  great  Robbery  committed 

on  the  Kings  High-way,  as  you  go :  But  he 
saith,  the  Thieves  are  taken,  and  will  shortly  be  Tryed  for  their 
Lives.  Then  Christiana^  ^nd  Mercy^  was  afraid;  but  Matthew 
saji^,  Mother  fear  nothing,  as  long  as  Mr.  Great-heart  is  to  go 
with  us,  and  to  be  our  Conductor. 

Then  said  Christiana  to  the  Porter,  Sir,  I  am  much  obliged 

to  you  for  all  the  Kindnesses  that  you  have 
takTsTT^leave  ^^ewed  me  since  I  came  hither,  and  also  for  that 
of  the  Porter.       you  have  been  so  loving  and  kind  to  my  Children. 

I  know  not  how  to  gratifie  your  Kindness : 
Wherefore  pray  as  a  token  of  my  respefts  to  you,  accept  of 
this  small  mite :  So  she  put  a  Gold  Angel  in  his  Hand,  and  he 
made  her  a  low  obeisance,  and  said.  Let  thy  Garments  be 
always    White,  and   let   thy    Head   want   no  Ointment.     Let 

Mercy  live  and  not  die,  and  let  not  her  Works  be 

'bussing^''''  ^^w-  A"^  to  t^^  ^oys  he  said,  Do  you  fly 
Youthful  lusts,  and  follow  after  Godliness  with 
them  that  are  Grave,  and  Wise,  so  shall  you  put  Gladness  into 
your  Mothers  Heart,  and  obtain  Praise  of  all  that  are  sober 
minded.      So  they  thanked  the  Porter  and  departed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  that  they  went  forward  until 
they  were  come  to  the  Brow  of  the  Hill,  where  Piety  bethinking 
her  self  cryed  out,  Alas  !  I  have  forgot  what  I  intended  to 
bestow  upon  Christiana.,  and  her  Companions.  I  will  go  back 
and  fetch  it.  So  she  ran,  and  fetched  it.  While  she  was  gone, 
Christiana  thought  she  heard  in  a  Grove  a  little  way  off,  on  the 
Right-hand,  a  most  curious  melodious  Note,  with  Words  much 
like  these. 

Through  all  my  Life  thy  favour  is 

So  frankly  shew\l  to  rney 

That  in  thy  House  for  evermore 

My  dwelling  place  shall  be. 

And  listning  still  she  thought  she  heard  another  answer  it, 
saying, 

348 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

For  why^  the  Lord  our  God  is  good^ 
His  Mercy  is  for  ever  sure  : 
His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood  : 
And  shall  from  Age  to  Age  endure. 

So  Christiana  asked  Prudence^  what  'twas  that  made  those 
curious  Notes  ?  They  are,  said  she,  our  Countrey  „ 
Birds:  They  sing  these  Notes  but  seldom,  except 
it  be  at  the  Spring,  when  the  Flowers  appear,  and  the  Sun 
shines  warm,  and  then  you  may  hear  them  all  day  long. 
I  often,  said  she,  go  out  to  hear  them,  we  also  oft  times  keep 
them  tame  in  our  House.  They  are  very  fine  Company  for  us 
when  we  are  Melancholy.,  also  they  make  the  Woods  and 
Groves,  and  Solitary  places,  places  desirous  to  be  in. 

By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again.  So  she  said  to  Christiana^ 
Look  here,  I  have  brought  thee  a  Scheme  of  all     p-  *  ^  /      /& 
those  things  that  thou  hast  seen  at  our  House :     somthing  on 
Upon    which     thou    may  est    look    when     thou     them  at 
findest  thy  self  forgetful,   and  call  those   things    P^^^^^S- 
again  to  remembrance  for  thy  Edification,  and   comfort. 

Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  Hill  into  the  Valley  of 
Humiliation.  It  was  a  steep  Hill,  &  the  way  was 
slippery  ;  but  they  were  very  careful,  so  they  got  ^^"'^  P<^S-n'^- 
down  pretty  well.  When  they  were  down  in  the  Valley,  Piety 
said  to  Christiana.  This  is  the  place  where  Christian  your 
Husband  met  with  the  foul  Fiend  Apollion^  and  where  they  had 
that  dreadful  fight  that  they  had.  I  know  you  cannot  but  have 
heard  thereof.  But  be  of  good  Courage,  as  long  as  you  have 
here  Mr.  Great-heart  to  be  your  Guide  and  Conductor,  we 
hope  you  will  fare  the  better.  So  when  these  two  had 
committed  the  Pilgrims  unto  the  Condu6l  of  their  Guide,  he 
went  forward,  and  they  went  after. 

Great-heart.     Then  said  Mr.  Great-hearty  We  need  not  be 
so  afraid  of  this  Valley  :   For  here  is  nothing  to     ht    <- 

.  1  '  ■  ^  ^-         ^^^-  Great- 

hurt  us,  unless  we  procure  it  to  our  selves.        i  is     heart  at  tAe 

true.  Christian  did  here  meet  with  Apollion,  with      Va/tey  of 

whom  he  also  had  a  sore  Combate ;  but  that/r^',     ^''^"■^^■«'"'«- 

was  the  fruit  of  those  slips  that  he  got  in  his  going  down  the 

Hill.     For  they  that  get  slips  there.,  must  look  for 

Combats  here.     And  hence  it  is  that  this  Valley  P  &•  i  • 

349 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

has  got  so  hard  a  name.  For  the  common  people  when  they 
hear  that  some  frightful  thing  has  befallen  such  an  one  in  such  a 
place,  are  of  an  Opinion  that  that  place  is  haunted  with  some 
foul  Fiend,  or  evil  Spirit  ;  when  alas  it  is  for  the  fruit  of  their 
doing,  that  such  things  do  befal  them  there. 

This  Valley  of  Humiliation  is  of  it  self  as  fruitful  a  place,  as 
any  the  Crow  flies  over  ;  and  I  am  perswaded  if 
The  reason  we  could  hit  upon  it,  we  might  find  somewhere 

w/Jjr  Christian  j^^^.^  about  something  that  might  give  us  an 
was  so  .    p  "         '-^  . 

beset  here.  Account  why   Christian  was  so  hardly  beset  in 

this  place. 

Then  "James  said  to  his  Mother,  Lo,  yonder  stands  a  Pillar, 
and  it  looks  as  if  something  was  Written  thereon  :  let  us  go 
A  Pillar  ^"*^   ^^^  what   it   is.     So  they  went,  and   found 

with  an  there  Written,  Let  Christian';  slips  before  he  came 

Inscription  hither^  and  the  Battels   that  he  met  with  in  this 

""  ^ '  place^  be  a  warning  to  those  that  come  after.     Lo, 

said  their  Guide,  did  not  I  tell  you,  that  there  was  something 
here  abouts  that  would  give  Intimation  of  the  reason  why 
Christian  was  so  hard  beset  in  this  place  ?  Then  turning 
himself  to  Christiana^  he  said  :  No  disparagement  to  Christian 
more  than  to  many  others  whose  Hap  and  Lot  his  was.  For 
'tis  easier  going  «/>,  then  down  this  Hill  ;  and  that  can  be  said 
but  of  few  Hills  in  all  these  parts  of  the  World.  But  we  will 
leave  the  good  Man,  he  is  at  rest,  he  also  had  a  brave  Vi£tory 
over  his  Enemy  ;  let  him  grant  that  dwelleth  above,  that  we 
fare  no  worse  when  we  come  to  be  tryed  than  he. 

But  we   will  come  again   to   this   Valley  of  Humiliation. 
It  is  the  best,  and  most  fruitful  piece  of  Ground 
This  Valley  a      -^^  ^jj  ^^^^^^         ^^     j^.  |g  ^^^  Ground,  and  as  you 
brave  place.  .r  i-i\/rii  \   •  r 

see,  consisteth  much  m  Meddows  :  and  if  a  man 

was  to  come  here  in  the  Summer-time,  as  we  do  now,  if  he 

knew  not  any  thing   before  thereof,  and  if  he  also  delighted 

himself  in  the  sight  of  his  Eyes,  he  might  see  that  that  would 

Sone  2   I  ^^   delightful  to  him.     Behold,   how   green   this 

T       '    (■  Valley  is,  also  how  beautified  with  Li  Hies.     I  have 

Jam.  4.  o.  /      '  1   1         •         IV  I 

p  also  known  many  labourmg  Men  that  have  got 

good  Estates  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation.  (For 
ffu'^VaUeyoT  ^°^  resisteth  the  Proud  ;  but  gives  more^  more 
Humiliation.       Grace  to  the  Humble  ;)  for  indeed  it  is  a  very 

350 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

fruitful  Soil,  and  doth  bring  forth  by  handfuls.  Some  also  have 
wished  that  the  next  way  to  their  Fathers  House  were  here, 
that  they  might  be  troubled  no  more  with  either  Hills  or  Moun- 
tains to  go  over  ;   but  the  way  is  the  way,  and  there's  an  end. 

Now  as  they  were  going  along  and  talking,  they  espied 
a  Boy  feeding  his  Fathers  Sheep.  The  Boy  was  in  very  mean 
Cloaths,  but  of  a  very  fresh  and  well-favoured  Countenance, 
and  as  he  sate  by  himself  he  Sung.  Hark,  said  Mr.  Great-hearty 
to  what  the  Shepherds  Boy  saith.  So  they  hearkned,  and 
he  said, 

Me  that  is  down^   needs  fear  no  fall^ 

He  that  is  low^  no  Pride  : 

He  that  is  humble^  ever  shall  Philip.  4. 

Have  God  to  be  his   Guide.  '^'  '^" 

/  am  content  with  what  I  have^ 
Little  he  it^  or  much  : 
And^  Lord^  Contentment  still  I  crave, 
Because  thou  savest  such. 

Fulness  to  such  a  burden  is  Heb.  13.  5. 

That  go  on  Pilgrimage  : 
Here  little,  and  hereafter  Bliss, 
Is  best  from  Age  to  Age. 

Then  said  their  Guide,  Do  you  hear  him  ?  I  will  dare  to 
say,  that  this  Boy  lives  a  merrier  Life,  and  wears  more  of  that 
Herb  called  Hearts-ease  in  his  Bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad  in 
Silk  and  Velvet  ;  but  we  will  proceed  in  our  Discourse. 

In  this  Valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his   Countrey-House, 
he  loved  much  to  be  here;   He  loved  also  to  walk 
these  Medows,  for  he  found  the  Air  was  pleasant:      'jn^the' Flesh 
Besides  here  a  man  shall  be  free  from  the  Noise,     had  his 
and  from  the  hurryings  of  this  Life  ;  all  States     Coimtrey- 
are  full  of  Noise  and  Confusion,  only  the  Valley     ^^^'JV^' 
of  Huiniliation  is  that  empty  and  Solitary  Place.      Humiliation. 
Here  a  man  shall  not  be  so  let  and  hindred  in  his 
Contemplation,   as   in   other  places  he  is  apt  to  be.     This   is 
a  Valley  that  no  body  walks  in,  but  those  that  love  a  Pilgrims 
Life.     And  though   Christian  had  the  hard  hap  to  meet  here 
with  Apollion,  and  to  enter  with  him  a  brisk  encounter :  Yet  I 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times  men  have  met  with  Angels 
jjQg  here,   have  found  Pearls  here,  and  have   in   this 

place  found  the  words  of  Life. 
Did  I  say,  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  Days  his  Countrey- 
house,   and  that  he  loved  here  to  walk  ?     I  will  add,  in  this 
Place,  and  to  the  People  that  live  and  trace  these  Grounds,  he 

has  left  a  yearly  revenue  to  be  faithfully  payed 
*  ^^'        them   at  certain   Seasons,  for   their  maintenance 
by  the  way,  and  for  their  further  incouragement  to  go  on  in 
their  Pilgrimage. 

Samuel.  Now  as  they  went  on,  Samuel  said  to  Mr.  Great- 
heart:  Sir,  I  perceive  that  in  this  Valley^  my  Father  and  Apollyon 
had  their  Battel ;  but  whereabout  was  the  Fight^  for  I  perceive 
this   Valley  is  large  ? 

Great-heart.  Your  Father  had  that  Battel  with  Apollyon  at 
a  place  yonder,  before   us,   in   a  narrow  Passage  just  beyond 

Forgetful-Green  :  And  indeed  that  place  is  the 
Green  most  dangerous  place  in  all  these  Parts.     For  if 

at  any  time  the  Pilgrims  meet  with  any  brunt,  it 
is  when  they  forget  what  Favours  they  have  received,  and  how 
unworthy  they  are  of  them  :  This  is  the  Place  also  where 
others  have  been  hard  put  to  it :  But  more  of  the  place  when 
we  are  come  to  it ;  for  I  perswade  my  self,  that  to  this  day 
there  remains  either  some  sign  of  the  Battel,  or  some  Monument 
to  testifie  that  such  a  Battle  there  was  fought. 

Mercy.     Then  said  Mercy^   I  think  I  am  as  well  in  this 

Valley,  as  I  have  been  any  where  else  in  all  our 
a  ^sweet  ^  Journey  :    The   place    methinks    suits  with    my 

Grace.  Spirit.     I  love  to  be  in  such  places  where  there 

is  no  ratling  with  Coaches,  nor  rumbling  with 
Wheels  :  Methinks  here  one  may  without  much  molestation 
be  thinking  what  he  is,  whence  he  came,  what  he  has  done, 
and  to  what  the  King  has  called  him  :  Here  one  may  think, 
Som  7  4.  ^"^  break  at  Heart,  and  melt  in  ones  Spirit,  until 

ones  Eyes  become  like  the  Fish  Pools  of  Heshbon. 
Psal.  84.  They   that   go  rightly   thorough   this   Valley  of 

^'    '  '^'  Bacha  make  it  a  Well,  the  Rain  that  God  sends 

down  from  Heaven  upon  them  that  are  here  zho  filet h  the  Pools. 
TT  This  Valley  is  that  from  whence  also  the  King 

will  give  to  his  their  Vineyards,  and  they  that  go 

352 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

through   it,  shall  sing,  (as  Christian  did,  for  all  he  met  with 
Apollyon.) 

Great-heart.     'Tis    true,    said    their    Guide,    I    have    gone 
thorough  this   Valley   many  a  time,   and   never 
was  better  than  when  here.  ^netttofit'^' 

I  have  also  been  a  Conduct  to  several  Pilgrims, 
and  they  have  confessed  the  same ;   "To  this  man  will  I  look^  saith 
the  King,  even  to  him  that  is  Poor,  and  of  a  contrite  Spirit,  and 
that  trembles  at  my  JVord. 

Now  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  afore  mentioned 
Battel  was  fought.     Then  said  the  Guide  to  Christiana,  her 
Children,   and    Mercy  :    This    is    the    place,   on    this   Ground 
Christian    stood,    and    up    there    came    Apollyon 
against  him  :   And  look,  did  not  I  tell  you,  here      The  place 
is    some    of  your    Husbands    Blood    upon   these     'c,hx\li\z.\\  and 
Stones  to  this  day  :    Behold  also  how  here  and     the  Fiend  did 
there  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the  place,  some  of    /^■^'A  so7ne 
the  Shivers  of  Jpollyons  Broken  Darts :   See  also     ^tfiTsatt  I 
how  they  did  beat  the  Ground  with  their  Feet  as     remams. 
they  fought,  to  make  good  their  Places  against 
each   other,  how  also  with  their  by-blows,  they  did  split  the 
very  stones  in  pieces.     Verily  Christian  did  here  play  the  Man, 
and  shewed  himself  as  stout,  as  could,  had  he  been  here,  even 
Hercules    himself.      When    Apollyon    was    beat,    he    made    his 
retreat   to  the   next   Valley,   that  is  called    The   Valley   of  the 
shadow  of  Death,  unto  which  we  shall  come  anon. 

Lo  yonder  also  stands  a  Monument,  on  which  is  Engraven 
this  Battle,  and  Christians  Viftory  to  his  Fame 
throughout  all  Ages:  So  because  it  stood  just  on     ^ff^e^Batief 
the  way-side  before  them,  they  stept  to  it  and 
read  the  Writing,  which  word  for  word  was  this ; 

Hard  by,  here  was  a  Battle  fought. 
Most  strange,  and  yet  most  true. 
Christian  and  Apollyon  sought 

Each  other  to  subdue.  ^  Monument 

^Christians 
The  Man   so  bravely  plafd  the  Man,        Victory. 
He  made  the  Fiend  to  fly  : 
Of  which  a  Monument  I  stand. 
The  same  to  testifie. 

B-  z  353 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  came  upon  the 

Borders  of  the  shadow  of  Death,  and  this  Valley 
180'^'  ^'^^'         ^^^  longer  than   the   other,  a    place   also    most 

strangely  haunted  with  evil  things,  as  many  are 
able  to  testifie  :  But  these  Women  and  Children  went  the 
better  thorough  it,  because  they  had  day-light,  and  because 
Mr.   Great-heart  was  their  Condu6tor. 

When   they   were  entred  upon  this  Valley,  they  thought 

that  they  heard  a  groaning  as  of  dead  men ;  a  very 
kearT"^^  great  groaning.    They  thought  also  they  did  hear 

Words  of  Lamentation  spoken,  as  of  some  in 
extream  Torment.  These  things  made  the  Boys  to  quake,  the 
Women  also  looked  pale  and  wan  ;  but  their  Guide  bid  them 
be  of  Good  Comfort. 

So    they  went  on  a  little  further,  and  they  thought  that 

they  felt  the  Ground  begin  to  shake  under 
shakes^ ^""  them,  as  if  some  hollow  place  was  there  ;  they 

heard  also  a  kind  of  a  hissing  as  of  Serpents,  but 
nothing  as  yet  appeared.  Then  said  the  Boys,  Are  we  not  yet 
at  the  end  of  this  doleful  place  ?  But  the  Guide  also  bid  them 
be  of  good  Courage,  and  look  well  to  their  Feet,  lest  haply,  said 
he,  you  be  taken  in  some  Snare. 

Now  yames  began  to  be  Sick;  but  I  think  the  cause  thereof 

was  Fear,  so  his  Mother  gave  him  some  of  that 
^w^tkfoar  ^^^^^  ^^  Spirits  that   she  had  given   her  at  the 

Interpreters  House,  and  three  of  the  Pills  that 
Mr.  Skill  had  prepared,  and  the  Boy  began  to  revive.  Thus 
they  went  on  till  they  came  to  about  the  middle  of  the  Valley, 

and  then   Christiana  said,  Methinks  I  see  some- 

^^/    ^^"  thing  yonder  upon  the  Road  before  us,  a  thing;  of 

appears.  &  /  u  t    u  .  Vu  -J 

a  shape  such   as   1   have   not  seen.      1  hen   said 

It./2r"      >fA    Mother,  what    is    it?     An    ugly   thing. 
Child ;    an  ugly   thing,  said  she.      But   Mother, 

what  is  it  like,  said  he  ?     'Tis  like  I  cannot  tell  what,  said  she. 

And  now   it  was  but  a  little  way  off:    Then  said  she,  it   is 

nigh. 

Well,  well,  said  Mr.   Great-hearty  let  them  that  are  most 
afraid  keep  close  to  me  :   So  the  Fiend  came  on, 

incaura^'s  ^^^  ^^^  Conduflor  met  it ;  but  when  it  was  just 

them.  come    to    him,    it    vanished    to    all    their  sights. 

354 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Then  remembred  they  what   had  been   said  sometime  agoe  ; 

Resist  the  Devil^  and  he  will  fy  from  you. 

They  went  therefore  on,  as  being  a  little  refreshed  ;  but  they 

had  not  gone  far,  before  Mercy  looking  behind  her,  saw  as  she 

thought,    something    most    like   a   Lyon,  and    it       ... 

came  a  great  paddmg  pace  alter  ;  and  it  had  a 

hollow  Voice  of  Roaring,  and  at  every  Roar  that  it  gave,  it 

made  all  the  Valley  Eccho,  and  their  Hearts  to  ake,  save  the 

Heart   of  him   that   was  their   Guide.     So   it   came    up,    and 

Mr.  Great-heart  went  behind,  and  put  the  Pilgrims  all  before 

him.     The   Lion   also   came  on  apace,   and   Mr.    Great-heart 

addressed  himself  to  give  him  Battel :   But  when        „  ^       „ 

1         •  1  -11  •  I  "^t.  5.  8,  9. 

he   saw   that   it   was   determined   that   resistance 

should  be  made,  he  also  drew  back  and  came  no  further. 

Then  they  went  on  again,  and  their  Condu6lor  did  go  before 
them,  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  was  cast  up 
a  pit,  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way,  and  before     darkness. 
they  could  be  prepared  to  go  over  that,  a  great 
mist  and  a  darkness  fell  upon  them,  so  that  they  could  not  see : 
Then  said  the  Pilgrims,  Alas  !  now  what  shall  we  do  ?     But 
their  Guide  made  answer  ;  Fear  not,  stand  still  and  see  what 
an  end  will  he  put  to  this  also ;  so  they  stayed  there  because 
their  Path  was  marr'd.     They  then  also  thought  that  they  did 
hear  more  apparently  the  noise  and  rushing  of  the  Enemies,  the 
fire  also  and  the  smoke  of  the  Pit  was  much  easier  to  be  dis- 
cerned.    Then  said   Christiana  to   Mercy.,   Now     Christiana  X^. 
I   see  what   my   poor   Husband   went   through  :     ncnu  kncnvs  j>  ^^^ 
I  have  heard  much  of  this  place,  but  I  never  was     '^"h<^^  ^^^^                 ^ 
here  afore  now  ;  poor  man,  he  went  here  all  alone        "^  ^''  ■'^ 
in  the  night  ;  he  had  night  almost  quite  through  the  way,  also 
these  Fiends  were  busie  about  him,  as  if  they  would  have  torn 
him  in  pieces.     Many  have  spoke  of  it,  but  none  can  tell  what 
the   Valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  should   mean,  until  they 
come  in  it  themselves  ;   The  heart  knows  its  own  bitterness.^  and 
a  stranger  intermedleth  not  with  its  Joy  :  To  be  here  is  a  fearful 
thing. 

Greath.     This  is  like  doing  business  in  great  Waters,  or  like 
going  down  into  the  deep  ;  this  is  like  being  in 
the  heart  of  the  Sea,  and  like  going  down  to  the     ^^!L^'^^^^^''^ 
Bottoms  of  the  Mountains :  Now  it  seems  as  if 

z2  355 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

the  Earth  with  its  bars  were  about  us  for  ever.  But  let  them 
that  walk  in  darkness  and  have  no  light^  trust  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord^  and  stay  upon  their  God.  For  my  part,  as  I  have  told  you 
already,  I  have  gone  often  through  this  Valley,  and  have  been 
much  harder  put  to  it  than  now  I  am,  and  yet  you  see  I  am 
alive.  I  would  not  boast,  for  that  I  am  not  mine  own  Saviour. 
But  I  trust  we  shall  have  a  good  deliverance.  Come  let  us 
pray  for  light  to  him  that  can  lighten  our  darkness,  and  that  can 
rebuke,  not  only  these,  but  all  the  Satans  in  Hell. 

So  they  cryed  and  prayed,  and  God  sent  light  and  deliverance, 
for  there  was  now  no  lett  in  their  way,  no  not 

^  there,  where  but  now  they  were  stopt  with  a  pit. 

Yet  they  were  not  got  through  the  Valley  ;  so  they  went 

on  still,   and  behold  great  stinks  and  loathsome 

Christiana  smells,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  them.     Then 

said    Mercy    to    Christiana^    there    is    not    such 

pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  Gate^  or  at  the  Interpreters,  or  at 

the  House  where  we  lay  last. 

O  huty  said  one  of  the  Boys,  it  is  not  so  bad  to  go  through 

here^  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always^  and  for  ought  I 

b"  Rei>l  knoWy  one  reason  why  we  must  go  this  way  to  the 

house  prepared  for  us,   is^  that  our  home  might   be 

made  the  sweeter  to  us. 

Well  said,  Samuel^  quoth  the  Guide^  thou  hast  now  spoke 
like  a  man.  Why,  if  ever  I  get  out  here  again,  said  the  Boy^ 
I  think  I  shall  prize  light  and  good  way  better  than  ever  I  did 
in  all  my  life.     Then  said  the  Guide,  we  shall  be  out  by  and  by. 

So  on  they  went,  and  foseph  said,  Cannot  we  see  to  the  end  of 
this  Valley  as  yet  ?  Then  said  the  Guide.,  Look  to  your  feet,  for 
you  shall  presently  be  among  the  Snares.  So  they  looked  to 
their  feet  and  went  on  ;  but  they  were  troubled  much  with  the 
Snares.  Now  when  they  were  come  among  the  Snares,  they 
Heedless  is  espyed  a  Man  cast  into  the  Ditch  on  the  left 
slain,  and  hand,  with   his   flesh  all  rent  and  torn.     Then 

Takeheed  said  the  Guide,  that  is  one   Heedless,  that  was  a 

preserve  .  going  this  way  ;  he  has  lain  there  a  great  while. 

There  was  one  'Takeheed  with  him,  when  he  was  taken  and 
slain,  but  he  escaped  their  hands.  You  cannot  imagine  how 
many  are  killed  hereabout,  and  yet  men  are  so  foolishly 
venturous,  as   to  set  out  lightly  on   Pilgrimage,  and  to  come 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

without  a   Guide.     Poor   Christian^   it  was   a  wonder  that  he 
here  escaped,  but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God,  also  he  had  a  good 
heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could  never  a  done  it.     Now  they 
drew    towards    the    end    of   the    way,    and   just    there    where 
Christian   had   seen   the   Cave  when    he  went  by,  out  thence 
came  forth  Maul  a  Gyant.     This  Maul  did  use 
to  spoil  young  Pilgrims  with  Sophistry,  and  he     '    ^^^  P^^' 
called    Great-heart  by   his   name,   and   said   unto     ,r    t     /- 
him,  how  many  times  nave  you   been  rorbidden 
to  do  these  things  ?     Then  said  Mr.  Great-hearty     ^e  quarrels 
what  things?     What  things,  quoth  the   Gyant,     ^J^t^"^^^*' 
you  know  what  things  ;  but  I  will  put  an  end  to 
your  trade.     But   pray,   said   Mr.    Great-heart.,   before  we  fall 
to  it,  let  us  understand  wherefore  we  must  fight ;    (now  the 
Women  and  Children  stood  trembling,  and  knew  not  what  to 
do)  quoth  the  Gyant,  You  rob  the  Countrey,  and  rob  it  with 
the  worst  of  Thefts.     These  are  but  Generals,  said  Mr.  Great- 
hearty  come  to  particulars,  man. 

Then  said  the  Gyant^  thou  praftisest  the  craft  of  a  Kidnapper^ 
thou    gatherest    up   Women    and   Children,   and      ,-■  ., 
carriest    them   into  a  strange   Countrey,  to   the     Ministers 
weakning  of  my  Masters  Kingdom.     But   now     counted  as 
Great-he^art  replied,  I  am  a  Servant  of  the  God  of     ^'^idnappers. 
Heaven,   my  business   is  to  perswade  sinners  to   Repentance, 
I  am  commanded  to  do  my  endeavour  to  turn  Men,  Women 
and  Children,  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 

Satan  to  God,  and  if  this  be  indeed  the  ground  of     ^r   ^ 
,  ,      '  c  u         ■  1°  •!  7^^  Gyant 

thy  quarrel,  let  us  tali  to  it  as  soon  as  thou  wilt.        and  Mr. 

Then   the   Giant  came  up,  and  Mr.   Great-     Great-heart 
heart  went  to  meet  him,  and  as  he  went,  he  drew     ^"'"^t fig"-t. 
his  sword,   but  the  Giant  had  a  Club  :  So  without  more  ado 
they  fell  to  it,  and   at   the  first  blow  the   Giant  stroke   Mr. 
Great-heart  down  upon  one  of  his  knees  ;  with  that  the  Women 
and    Children    cried:     So    Mr.    Great-heart    re-  ,  , ,, 

covering   himself,   laid    about    him    in   full   lusty     Prayers  do 
manner,   and   gave   the    Giant   a    wound    in    his     sometimes 
arm  ;  thus  he  fought  for  the  space  of  an  hour,  to     ^^^  strong 
that  height  of  heat,  that  the  breath  came  out  of 
the  Giants  nostrils,  as  the  heat  doth  out  of  a  boiling  Caldron. 

Then   they  sat  down   to  rest  them,  but   Mr.   Great-heart 

357 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

betook  him  to  prayer ;  also  the  Women  and  Children  did 
nothing  but  sigh  and  cry  all  the  time  that  the  Battle  did 
last. 

When  they  had  rested  them,  and  taken  breath,  they  both 
fell  to  it  again,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  with  a  full 
JiruS^d^n  ^^°^  fetch't  the  Giant  down  to  the  ground. 
Nay  hold,  and  let  me  recover,  quoth  he.  So 
Mr.  Great-heart  fairly  let  him  get  up :  So  to  it  they  went 
again  :  And  the  Giant  mist  but  little  of  all  to  breaking  Mr. 
Great-heart''s  Skull  with  his  Club. 

Mr.  Great-heart  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the  full  heat  of 
his  Spirit,  and  pierced  him  under  the  fifth  rib  ;  with  that  the 
Giant  began  to  faint,  and  could  hold  up  his  Club  no  longer. 
Then  Mr.  Great-heart  seconded  his  blow,  and  smit  the  head  of 
the  Giant  from  his  shoulders.  Then  the  Women  and  Children 
rejoyced,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  also  praised  God, 
^ndhhTead  ^^"^  ^^^  deliverance  he  had  wrought. 
disposed  of .  When    this    was    done,   they  amongst   them 

erected  a  Pillar,  and  fastned  the  Gyani's  head 
thereon,  and  wrote  underneath  in  letters  that  Passengers  might 
read, 

He  that  did  wear  this  head^  was  one 

That  Pilgrims  did  misuse  ; 

He  stopt  their  way^  he  spared  none^ 

But  did  them  all  abuse  ; 

Until  that  /,  Great-heart,  arose^ 

The  Pilgrims  Guide  to  be  ; 

Until  that  I  did  him  oppose^ 

That  was  their  Enemy. 

Now  I  saw,  that  they  went  to  the  Ascent  that  was  a  little 
way  off  cast  up  to  be  a  Prospe6l  for  Pilgrims. 
\  Part pag.  (That  was  the  place  from  whence  Christian  had 
the  first  sight  of  Faithful  his  Brother.)  Where- 
fore here  they  sat  down,  and  rested,  they  also  here  did  eat  and 
drink,  and  make  merry  ;  for  that  they  had  gotten  deliverance 
from  this  so  dangerous  an  Enemy.  As  they  sat  thus  and  did 
eat,  Christiana  asked  the  Guide.,  if  he  had  caught  no  hurt  in  the 
battle.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart.,  No,  save  a  little  on  my 
flesh  ;  yet  that  also  shall  be  so  far  from  being  to  my  determent. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

that  it  is  at  present  a  proof  of  my  love  to  my  Master  and  you, 

and   shall  be  a  means  by  Grace  to  increase  my 

reward  at  last.  nfsZ'J.o/ 

But  was  you  not  afraid^  good  hir^  luhen  you  see     the  fights. 
him  come  with  his  Chih  ? 

It  is  my  duty,  said  he,  to  distrust  mine  own  ability,  that 
I  may  have  reliance  on  him  that  is  stronger  than  all.  But 
what  did  you  think  when  he  fetched  you  down  to  the  ground  at  the 
first  blow  ?  Why  I  thought,  quoth  he,  that  so  my  master 
himself  was  served,  and  yet  he  it  was  that  conquered  at  the  last. 

Matt.      When  you  all  have  thought  what  you  please.,  I  think 
God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto  us,  both  in  bringing 
us  out  of  this  F alley ^  and  in  delivering  us  out  of  the       ^^  '. ,  ^^^ 
hand  of  this  Enemy  ;  for  my  part  I  see  no  reason     Goodness. 
why  we  should  distrust  our  God  any  more.,  since  he 
has  now,  and  in  such  a  place  as  this^  given  us  such  testimony  of  his 
love  as  this. 

Then  they  got  up  and  went  forward,  now  a  little  before 
them   stood   an    Oak,  and    under   it   when    they 
came  to  it,  they  found  an  old  Pilgrim  fast  asleep,      ^^f  ^^^J^ 

,         .  '  -^   ,  r.-/      •      1.      L-     ^7       /  asleep  utider 

they  knew  that  he  was  a  filgrim  by  his  Lloaths^     an  Oak. 
and  his  Staff]  and  his  Girdle. 

So  the  Guide  Mr.  Great-heart  awaked  him,  and  the  old 
Gentleman,  as  he  lift  up  his  eyes  cried  out ;  What's  the 
matter  ?  who  are  you  ?  and  what  is  your  business  here  ? 

Great.  Come  man  be  not  so  hot,  here  is  none  but  Friends  ;  yet 
the  old  man  gets  up  and  stands  upon  his  guard,  and  will  know 
of  them  what  they  were.  Then  said  the  Guide,  My  name  is 
Great-heart,  I  am  the  guide  of  these  Pilgrims  which  are  going 
to  the  Celestial  Countrey. 

Honest.     Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  I  cry  you  mercy ;  I  feared 
that  you  had  been  of  the  Company  of  those  that 
some  time  ago  did  rob  Little-faith  of  his  money  ;      ^'"^  f.'^''^^ 

T   ,      ,     5  ,        ■'  T  .  •'    '      sometimes 

but  now  1  look  better  about  me,  1  perceive  you     takes  another 
are  honester  People.  for  his  Enemy. 

Greath.      Why  what  would,  or  could  you  a-done,     l^ll^^^lZT 
to  a  helped  your  self,  if  we  indeed  had  been  of  that     and  he. 
Company  ? 

Hon.  Done  !  Why  I  would  have  fought  as  long  as 
breath  had  been  in  me  ;   and  had  I  so  done,  I  am  sure  you 

359 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

could  never  have  given  me  the  worst  on't,  for  a  Christian  can 
never  be  overcome,  unless  he  shall  yield  of  himself, 

Greath.  JVell  said^  Father  Honest,  quoth  the  Guide^for  by 
this  I  know  that  thou  art  a  Cock  of  the  right  kind^  for  thou  hast 
said  the  Truth. 

Hon.  And  by  this  also  I  know  that  thou  knowest  what 
true  Pilgrimage  is  ;  for  all  others  do  think  that  we  are  the 
soonest  overcome  of  any. 

Greath.      JVell.,  now  we  are  so  happily  met.,  pray  let  me  crave 

your  Name.,  and  the  name  of  the  Place  you  came  from  ? 

I'Vhence  Mr.  Hon.     My  Name  I  cannot,  but  I  came  from 

Honest  came.       the    Town    of    Stupidity ;     It    lieth    about    four 

Degrees  beyond  the  City  of  Destruction. 

Greath.  Oh  !  Are  you  that  Country-man  then  f  I  deem 
I  have  half  a  guess  of  you.,  your  Name  is  old  Honesty,  is  it  not  f 
So  the  old  Gentleman  blushed,  and  said,  Not  Honesty  in  the 
Abstract.,  but  Honest  is  my  Name,  and  I  wish  that  my  Nature 
shall  agree  to  what  I  am  called. 

Hon.  But  Sir,  said  the  old  Gentleman,  how  could  you 
guess  that  I  am  such  a  Man,  since  I  came  from  such  a  place  ? 

Greath.     /  had  heard  of  you  before.,  by  my  Master.,  for  he 

knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  the  Earth  :  But  I 

ones  are  have  often  wondred  that  any  should  come  from  your 

worse  then  place  ;  for  your  Town  is  worse  than  is  the  City  of 

those  vieerly         Destruftion  it  self 

Hon.  Yes,  we  lie  more  off  from  the  Sun, 
and  so  are  more  Cold  and  Sensless ;  but  was  a  Man  in  a 
Mountain  of  Ice,  yet  if  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  will  arise 
upon  him,  his  frozen  Heart  shall  feel  a  Thaw  ;  and  thus  it 
hath  been  with  me. 

Greath.  I  believe  it.  Father  Honest.,  I  believe  it,  for  I  know 
the  thing  is  true. 

Then  the  old  Gentleman  saluted  all  the  Pilgrims  wnth  a 
holy  Kiss  of  Charity,  and  asked  them  of  their  Names,  and  how 
they  had  fared  since  they  set  out  on  their  Pilgrimage. 

Christ.     Then   said   Christiana,  My   name  I  suppose  you 

have  heard  of,  good  Christian  was  my  Husband, 

^''^S°"t^*         and  these  four  were  his  Children.     But  can  you 
««« Christiana        ,  .    ,     ,  i  i  i    /-<        i  i  i 

talk.  thmk  how  the  old  Gentleman  was  taken,  when 

she    told    him    who    she    was  !      He    skip'd,    he 
360 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

smiled,    and    blessed    them    with    a    thousand    good    Wishes, 
saying, 

Hon.      /  have  heard  much  of  your  Husband^  and  of  his  Travels 
and  JVars  which  he  underwent  in  his  days.     Be  it  spoken  to  your 
Comfort^  the  Name  of  your  Husband  rings  all  over  these  parts  of 
the    World ;     His    Faith^   his    Courage^    his    Enduring.,    and   his 
Sincerity  under  all^  has  made  his  name  Famous.     Then  he  turned 
him  to  the  Boys,  and  asked  them  of  their  names, 
which  they  told  him  :    And  then   said  he  unto     talks  with 
them,    Matthew.,    be    thou    like    Matthew    the     the  Boys. 
Publican,    not    in    Vice,    but    Virtue.       Samuel.,     Old  Mr. 
said  he,  be  thou  like  Samuel  the  Prophet,  a  Man     ^/^"^"^^f'^ 
of  Faith  and  Prayer.     Joseph.,  said  he,  be   thou     o7i  them. 
like  Joseph  in  Potipharh  House,  Chast,  and  one     j^j^t.  lo.  ^. 
that    flies    from    Temptation.     And,    fames.,   be     Psal.  99.  6. 
thou   like  fames  the  fu^t.,   and   like  fames  the     ^'^-  39- 
brother  of  our  Lord. 

Then  they  told  him  of  Mercy.,  and  how  she  had  left  her 
Town    and    her    Kindred    to    come  along  with 
Christiana,  and  with  her  Sons.     At  that  the  old     ^(^Jf'''^''- 
Honest  man  said,  Mercy.,  is  thy  Name  ?  by  Mercy 
shalt  thou  be  sustained,  and  carried  thorough  all  those  Diffi- 
culties that  shall  assault  thee  in  thy  way  ;  till  thou  shalt  come 
thither  where  thou  shalt  look  the  Fountain  of  Mercy  in  the 
Face  with  Comfort. 

All  this  while  the  Guide  Mr.  Great-heart.,  was  very  much 
pleased,  and  smiled  upon  his  Companion. 

Now  as  they  walked  along  together,  the  Guide  asked  the 
old    Gentleman,    if  he   did   not    know    one    Mr. 
Fearing,    that    came    on    Pilgrimage    out    of   his      '^f^^'"^^ 
Parts  ?  '''     ^^""^" 

Hon.  Yes,  very  well,  said  he  ;  he  was  a  Man  that  had  the 
Root  of  the  Matter  in  him,  but  he  was  one  of  the  most  trouble- 
some Pilgrims  that  ever  I  met  with  in  all  my  days. 

Greath,  /  perceive  you  knew  him.,  for  you  have  given  a  very 
right  CharaSier  of  him. 

Hon.  Knew  him  !  I  was  a  great  Companion  of  his,  I  was 
with  him  most  an  end  ;  when  he  first  began  to  think  of  what 
would  come  upon  us  hereafter,  I  was  with  him. 

361 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Greath.  /  was  his  Guide  from  my  Master's  House^  to  the 
Gates  of  the  Celestial  City. 

Hon.     Then  you  knew  him  to  be  a  troublesom  one  ? 

Greath.  /  did  so^  but  I  could  very  well  bear  it :  for  Men  of  my 
Calling  are  often  times  intrusted  with  the  Conduct  of  such  as  he  was. 

Hon.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a  little  of  him,  and  how- 
he  managed  himself  under  your  Condudl. 

Greath.  Why  he  was  always  afraid  that  he  should  come 
short  of  whither  he  had  a  desire  to  go.  Every 
^^'■■^^■^'cxwgs  thing  frightned  him  that  he  heard  any  body  speak 
Pilgriinage.  of,  that  had  but  the  least  appearance  of  Opposition 
in  it.  I  heard  that  he  lay  roaring  at  the  Slough 
His  behaviour  of  Despond^  for  about  a  Month  together,  nor  durst 
at  the  Siongh.       j^       p^j.  ^^   j^^  g^^  several  go  over  before  him, 

oi  Ucsponcl.  ^  o  / 

venture,  tho  they,  many  of  them,  offered  to  lend 
him  their  Hand.  He  would  not  go  back  again  neither.  The 
Celestial  City,  he  said  he  should  die  if  he  came  not  to  it,  and 
yet  was  dejefted  at  every  Difficulty,  and  stumbled  at  every 
Straw  that  any  body  cast  in  his  way.  Well,  after  he  had  layn 
at  the  Slough  of  Despond  a  great  while,  as  I  have  told  you ;  one 
sun-shine  Morning,  I  do  not  know  how,  he  ventured,  and  so 
got  over.  But  when  he  was  over,  he  would  scarce  believe  it. 
He  had,  I  think,  a  Slough  of  Despond  in  his  Mind,  a  Slough  that 
he  carried  every  where  with  him,  or  else  he  could  never  have 
been  as  he  was.  So  he  came  up  to  the  Gate,  you  know  what 
I  mean,  that  stands  at  the  head  of  this  way,  and  there  also  he 

stood  a  good  while  before  he  would  adventure  to 
His  behaviour  ^^^^^^  When  the  Gate  was  opened  he  would 
at  the  Gate.  •        ,       i  i      •  i  i  i  i 

give  back,  and  give  place  to  others,  and  say  that 

he  was  not  worthy.  For,  for  all  he  gat  before  some  to  the 
Gate,  yet  many  of  them  went  in  before  him.  There  the  poor 
man  would  stand  shaking  and  shrinking  ;  I  dare  say  it  would 
have  pitied  ones  heart  to  have  seen  him  :  Nor  would  he  go  back 
again.  At  last  he  took  the  Hammer  that  hanged  on  the  Gate 
in  his  hand,  and  gave  a  small  Rapp  or  two  ;  then  one  opened 
to  him,  but  he  shrunk  back  as  before.  He  that  opened,  stept 
out  after  him,  and  said.  Thou  trembling  one,  what  wantest 
thou  ?  with  that  he  fell  down  to  the  Ground.  He  that  spoke 
to  him  wondered  to  see  him  so  faint.     So  he  said  to  him.  Peace 

362 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

be  to  thee  ;  up,  for  I  have  set  open  the  Door  to  thee  ;  come  in, 
for  thou  art  blest.  With  that  he  gat  up,  and  went  in  trembling, 
and  when  he  was  in,  he  was  ashamed  to  show  his  Face,  Well, 
after  he  had  been  entertained  there  a  while,  as  you  know  how 
the  manner  is,  he  was  bid  go  on  his  way,  and 
also  told  the  way  he  should  take.      So  he  came     ^f^J'^^/'fo"^ 

.,,,  -',,  ,  11IJ       at  t  fie  Inter- 

im  he  came  to  our   House,   but  as  he    behaved     preters  Door. 

himself  at  the  Gate,  so  he  did  at  my  master  the 
Interpreters    Door.     He    lay  thereabout    in   the   Cold   a    good 
while,  before  he  would  adventure  to  call ;   Yet  he  would  not  go 
back.     And  the  Nights  were  long  and  cold  then.     Nay  he  had 
a  Note  of  Necessity  in  his  Bosom  to  my  Master,  to  receive  him, 
and  grant  him  the  Comfort  of  his  House,  and  also  to  allow  him 
a  stout  and  valiant  Condu6l,  because  he  was  himself  so  Chicken- 
hearted  a  Man  ;  and  yet  for  all  that  he  was  afraid  to  call  at  the 
Door.     So  he  lay  up  and  down  thereabouts,  till,  poor  man,  he 
was  almost  starved;  yea  so  great  was  his  Dejedlion,  that  tho  he 
saw  several  others  for  knocking  got  in,  yet  he  was  afraid  to 
venture.     At  last,  I  think  I  looked  out  of  the  Window,  and 
perceiving  a  man  to  be  up  and  down  about  the  Door,  I  went 
out  to  him,  and  asked  what  he  was  ;  but  poor  man,  the  water 
stood  in  his  Eyes.     So  I  perceived  what  he  wanted.     I  went 
therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the  House,  and  we  shewed  the  thing 
to  our  Lord  ;  So  he  sent  me  out  again,  to  entreat  him  to  come 
in,  but  I  dare  say  I  had  hard  work  to  do  it.     At  last  he  came 
in,  and  I  will  say  that  for  my  Lord,  he  carried  it 
wonderful  lovingly  to  him.     There  were  but  a     ^nt^^l'aimT 
few  good  bits  at  the  Table,  but  some  of  it  was     there. 
laid  upon  his  Trencher.     Then  he  presented  the 
Note.^  and  my  Lord  looked  thereon  and  said.  His  desire  should 
be  granted.     So  when  he  had  bin  there  a  good  while,  he  seemed 
to    get    some    Heart,    and    to    be    a    little    more  . 

Comfortable.     For  my  Master,  you  must  know,     encouraged  ^ 
is  one  of  very  tender  Bowels,  especially  to  them     at  the 
that  are  afraid,  wherefore  he  carried  it  so  towards     Interpreters 
him,  as  might  tend  most  to  his  Incouragement. 
Well,  when  he  had  had  a  sight  of  the  things  of  the  place,  and 
was  ready  to  take  his  Journey  to  go  to  the  City,  my  Lord,  as 
he  did   to  Christian  before,  gave  him  a  Bottle  of  Spirits,  and 
some  comfortable  things  to  eat.     Thus  we  set   forward,  and 

363 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 


He  zvas  greatly 
afraid  when 
he  sa7V  the 
Gibbit, 

Cheary  when 
he  saw 
the  Cross. 


Dumpish  at 
the  hotise 
Beautiful. 


I  went  before  him  ;  but  the  man  was  but  of  few  Words,  only 
he  would  sigh  aloud. 

When  we  were  come  to  where  the  three  Fellows  were 
hanged,  he  said,  that  he  doubted  that  that  would 
be  his  end  also.  Only  he  seemed  glad  when  he 
saw  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulcher.  There  I  confess 
he  desired  to  stay  a  little,  to  look  ;  and  he  seemed 
for  a  while  after  to  be  a  little  Cheary,  When  we 
came  at  the  Hill  Difficulty,,  he  made  no  stick  at 
that,  nor  did  he  much  fear  the  Lyons.  For  you 
must  know  that  his  Trouble  was  not  about  such  things  as  those^ 
his  Fear  was  about  his  Acceptance  at  last. 

I  got  him  in  at  the  House  Beautiful,,  I  think  before  he  was 
willing  ;  also  when  he  was  in,  I  brought  him 
acquainted  with  the  Damsels  that  were  of  the 
Place,  but  he  was  ashamed  to  make  himself  much 
for  Company,  he  desired  much  to  be  alone,  yet 
he  always  loved  good  talk,  and  often  would  get  behind  the 
Skreen  to  hear  it ;  he  also  loved  much  to  see  ancient  things,  and 
to  be  pondering  them  in  his  Mind.  He  told  me  afterwards,  that 
he  loved  to  be  in  those  two  Houses  from  which  he  came  last,  to 
wit,  at  the  Gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreters^  but  that  he  durst 
not  be  so  bold  to  ask. 

When  we  went  also  from  the  House  Beautiful,  down  the 
Hill,  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,,  he  went 
down  as  well  as  ever  I  saw  man  in  my  Life,  for  he 
cared  not  how  mean  he  was,  so  he  might  be 
happy  at  last.  Yea,  I  think  there  was  a  kind  of 
a  Sympathy  betwixt  that  Valley  and  him  :  For  I 
never  saw  him  better  in  all  his  Pilgrimage,  than 
when  he  was  in  that  Valley. 
Here  he  would  lye  down,  embrace  the  Ground,  and  kiss  the 
very  Flowers  that  grew  in  this  Valley.  He  would 
now  be  up  every  Morning  by  break  of  Day, 
tracing,  and  walking  to  and  fro  in  this  Valley. 

But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance  of  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  death,  I  thought  I  should 
have  lost  my  Man  ;  not  for  that  he  had  any  In- 
clination to  go  hack,  that  he  alwayes  abhorred,  but 
he  was  ready  to  dye  for  Fear,     O,  the  Hobgoblins 


He  went 
down  into, 
and  was 
very  Pleasant 
in  the 
Valley  of 
Humiliat. 


Lam.  3.  27, 
28,  29. 

Much  per- 
plexed in  the 
Valley  of 
the  Shadoxv 
of  Death. 


364 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

will  have  me,  the  Hobgoblins  will  have  me,  cried  he  ;  and  I 
could  not  beat  him  out  on't.  He  made  such  a  noyse,  and 
such  an  outcry  here,  that,  had  they  but  heard  him,  'twas  enough 
to  encourage  them  to  come  and  fell  upon  us. 

But  this  I  took  very  great  notice  of,  that  this  Valley  was  as 
quiet  while  he  went  thorow  it,  as  ever  I  knew  it  before  or  since. 
I  suppose,  those  Enemies  here,  had  now  a  special  Check  from 
our  Lord,  and  a  Command  not  to  meddle  until  Mr.  Fearing 
was  pass'd  over  it. 

It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all  ;  we  will  therefore 
only  mention  a  Passage  or  two  more.      When  he      „.  ,  , 

J  ,,      .^T^-Tu         U..U  IJ       nts  behaviour 

was  come   at   Fanity  Fair^  1  thought  he  would     ^^  Vanity- 

have   fought  with  all   the   men   in   the   Fair ;    I     Fair. 

feared  there  we  should  both  have  been  knock'd 

o'th'  Head,  so  hot  was  he  against  their  Fooleries  ;  upon  the 

inchanted  Ground,  he  also  was  very  wakeful.     But  when  he 

was  come  at  the  River  where  was  no  Bridge,  there  again  he 

was  in  a  heavy  Case  ;  now,  now  he  said  he  should  be  drowned 

for  ever,  and  so  never  see  that  Face  with  Comfort,  that  he  had 

come  so  many  miles  to  behold. 

And  here  also  I  took  notice  of  what  was  very  remarkable, 

the  Water  of  that  River  was  lower  at  this  time,  than  ever  I  saw 

it  in  all  my  Life  ;  so  he  went  over  at  last,  not  much  above 

wet-shod.    When  he  was  going  up  to  the  Gate,  Mr.  Great-heart 

began  to  take  his  Leave  of  him,  and  to  wish  him  a  good  Reception 

above  :  So  he  said,  /  shalL  I  shall.     Then  parted      ^^.    ^  , , 

,  ,  T  1  •  J^is  Boldness 

we  asunder,  and  1  saw  nim  no  more.  ^^  ^^^^ 

Honest.      Then  it  seems  he  was  well  at  last. 

Greath.     Yes,  yes,  I  never  had  doubt  about  him,  he  was 
a  man  of  a  choice  Spirit,  only  he  was  alwayes  kept  very  low, 
and  that  made  his  Life  so  burthensome  to  him- 
self,   and    so    troublesome    to    others.       He    was 

above  many,   tender   of  Sin:    he   was  so   afraid        „  '  ^'' 
~    .    .         ■,••  1  1         1  c  ij^  V— or.  o.  13. 

of  domg  injuries  to  others,  that  he  often  would 

deny  himself  of  that  which  was  lawful,  because  he  would  not 

offend. 

Hon.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such  a  good  Man 
should  be  all  his  dayes  so  much  in  the  dark  ? 

Greath.  There  are  two  sorts  of  Reasons  for  it ;  one  is, 
The  wise  God  will  have  it  so.    Some  must   Pipe^  and  some 

365 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

must  Weep  :  Now  Mr,  Fearing  was  one  that  play'd  upon  this 
Base.     He   and    his    fellows    sound   the   Sackbut^ 
good  men  whose  Notes  are   more   doleful   than   the  Notes 

are  so  in  of  Other  Musick  are:   Tho  indeed  some  say,  the 

the  dark.  g^gg  jg  ^j^^  ground  of  Musick.     And  for  my  part, 

Mat.  II.  i6,        J  (^g^re  not  at  all  for  that  Profession  that  begins  not 

1 7      l8  . 

■  in  heaviness  of  Mind.     The  first  string  that  the 

Musician  usually  touches,  is  the  Base^  when  he  intends  to  put 
all  in  tune  ;  God  also  plays  upon  this  string  first,  when  he  sets 
the  Soul  in  tune  for  himself.  Only  here  was  the  imperfeftion 
of  Mr.  Fearingy  he  could  play  upon  no  other  Musick  but  this, 
till  towards  his  latter  end. 

I  make  bold  to  talk  thus  Metaphorically,  for  the  ripening  of 
the  Wits  of  young  Readers,  and  because  in  the  Book  of  the 
Revelations,  the  Saved  are  compared  to  a  company 
cTaf>'i  '  l\      ^^  Musitians  that  play  upon'  their  Trumpets  and 
Harps,  and  sing  their  Songs  before  the  Throne. 
Hon.      He  was  a  very  zealous  man,  as  one  may  see  by  what 
Relation  you  have  given  of  hi?n.      Difficulties^  Lyons.,  or  Vanity- 
Fair.,  he  feared  not  at  all :  ""Twas  only  Sin.,  Death  and  Hell^  that 
was  to  him  a  Terror  ;  because  he  had  some  Doubts  about  his 
Interest  in  that  Celestial  Countrey, 

Greath.     You  say  right :   Those  were  the  things  that  were 
his  Troublers,  and   they,  as  you  have   well   ob- 
^^     °^f.  served,   arose    from   the   weakness    of  his    Mind 

thereabout,  not  from  weakness  of  Spirit  as  to  the 
pra6lical  part  of  a  Pilgrims  Life.  I  dare  believe,  that  as  the 
Proverb  is,  he  could  have  bit  a  Firebrand,  had  it  stood  in  his 
way  :  But  the  things  with  which  he  was  oppressed,  no  man 
ever  yet  could  shake  off  with  ease. 

Christiana.      Then  said  Christiana,    This   Relation   of  Mr. 

Fearing  has  done  tne  good.     I  thought  no  body  had 

L-  ns  lana  s         ^^^^    ^^-^^   ^^^  ^^^  j  ^^^   there  was  some  Semblance 

'twixt  this  good  man  and  /,  only  we  differed  in  two 
things.  His  Troubles  were  so  great  they  brake  out^  but  mine  I  kept 
within.  His  also  lay  so  hard  upon  him^  they  made  him  that  he 
could  not  knock  at  the  Houses  provided  for  Entertainment ;  but  my 
Trouble  was  always  such.,  as  made  me  knock  the  louder. 
lyfgj.^,  ,^  Mer.     If  I  might  also  speak  my  Heart,  I  must 

Sentence.  say  that  something  of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me. 

366 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

For  I  have  ever  been  more  afraid  of  the  Lake  and  the  loss  of  a 
place  in  Paraclise,  then  I  have  been  of  the  loss  of  other  things. 
Oh,  thought  I,  may  I  have  the  Happiness  to  have  a  Habitation 
there,  'tis  enough,  though  I  part  with  all  the  World  to  win  it 

Matt       Then  said  Matthew,  Fear  was  one  thing  that  made 
me  think  that  I  was  far  from  having  that  within     ^^^^^^^^^,^ 
me    that    accompanies   Salvation,  but   ij   tt   was   so     Sentence, 
with  such  a  good  man  as  he,  why  may  it  not  also  go 

tvell  with  me?  ^  ^,         .      u         • 

Jam.     No  fears,  no  Grace,  said  James.     Though  there  is 
not  alwayes  Grace  where  there  is  the  fear  of  Hell ;       ^^^^,^ 
yet  to  be  sure  there  is  no  Grace  where  there  is  no     seuience. 

fear  of  God.  ,.,      iiyT     l    r     ^l 

Greath.  JVell  said  James,  thou  hast  hit  the  Mark,  for  the 
fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of  Wisdom  ;  and  to  be  sure  they  that 
want  the  beginning,  have  neither  middle  nor  end.  But  we  will 
here  conclude  our  Discourse  of  Mr.  Fearing,  ajter  we  have  sent 
after  him  this  Farewel. 

Well,  Master  Fearing,  thou  didst  fear 
Thy  God:    And  wast  afraid  Farewell 

Of  doing  any  thing,  while  here,  about  him. 

That  would  have  thee  hetrafd. 
And  didst  thou  fear  the  Lake  and  Pit  ? 
Would  others  did  so  too: 
For,  as  for  them  that  want  thy  Wit, 
They  do  themselves  undo. 
Now  I  saw,  that  they  still  went  on  in  their  Talk.     For 
after   Mr.   Great-heart   had   made   an   end   with    Mr.   Fearing, 
Mr.  Honest  began  to  tell  them  of  another,  but  his     ^  ^^^ 
Name  was  Mr.  Self-will.     He  pretended  himself     gelf-will. 
to  be  a  Pilgrim,  said  Mr.  Honest;  But  I  perswade  ,      ,       , 

my  self,  he  never  came  in  at  the  Gate  that  stands  at  the  head 
of  the  way. 

Greath.      Had  you  ever  any  talk  with  him  about  it  < 
Hon.     Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice;  but  he  would  always 
be  like  himself,  sefwilled.     He  neither  cared  for     ^^^  ^^^^^^ 
man,  nor  Argument,  nor  yet  Example  ;  what  his     f^ad  talked 
Mind  prompted  him  to,  that  he  would  do,  and     with  him. 
nothing  else  could  he  be  got  to. 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Greath.  Pray  what  Principles  did  he  hold^for  I  suppose  you 
can  tell  ? 

Hon,     He  held  that  a  man  might  follow  the  Vices  as  well 
as  the  Virtues  of  the  Pilgrims,  and  that  if  he  did 
^Op-^ols  ^°^^'  ^^  should  be  certainly  saved. 

Greath.  How  !  If  he  had  saidy  ^tis  possible 
for  the  best  to  be  guilty  of  the  Fices^  as  well  as  to  partake  of  the 
Virtues  of  Pilgrims^  he  could  not  much  have  been  blamed  :  For 
indeed  we  are  exempted  from  no  Vice  absolutely  ^  hut  on  condition  that 
we  Watch  and  Strive.  But  this  I  perceive  is  not  the  thing  :  But 
if  I  understand  you  right,  your  meaning  is,  that  he  was  of  that 
Opinion^  that  it  was  allowable  so  to  be. 

Hon.     Ai,  ai,  so  I  mean,  and  so  he  believed  and  pradlised. 

Greath,     But  what  Ground  had  he  for  his  so  saying  F 

Hon.     Why,  he  said  he  had  the  Scripture  for  his  Warrant. 

Greath.  Prethee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us  with  a  few 
particulars. 

Hon.  So  I  will.  He  said,  to  have  to  do  with  other  mens 
Wives,  had  been  pra6lised  by  David,  Gods  Beloved,  and  there- 
fore he  could  do  it.  He  said,  to  have  more  Women  than  one, 
was  a  thing  that  Solomon  pradlised,  and  therefore  he  could  do  it. 
He  said,  that  Sarah  and  the  godly  Midwives  of  Egypt  lyed,  and 
so  did  saved  Rahab,  and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that 
the  Disciples  went  at  the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took 
away  the  Owners  Ass,  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He 
said,  that  facoh  got  the  Inheritance  of  his  Father  in  a  way  of 
Guile  and  Dissimulation,  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too. 

Greath.  High  base  !  indeed,  and  you  are  sure  he  was  of  this 
Opinion  ? 

Hon.  I  have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  Scripture  for  it, 
being  Argument  for  it,  ^c. 

Greath.  An  Opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be,  tvith  any  Allowance 
in  the  World. 

Hon.  You  must  understand  me  rightly  :  He  did  not  say 
that  any  man  might  do  this ;  but,  that  those  that  had  the 
Virtues  of  those  that  did  such  things,  might  also  do  the  same. 

Greath.  But  what  tnore  false  than  such  a  Conclusion  ?  For 
this  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that  because  good  men  heretofore  have 
sinned  of  Infirmity,  therefore  he  had  allowance  to  do  it  of  a  pre- 
sumptuous mind.     Or  if  because  a  Child,  by  the  blast  of  the  Wind, 

368 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

or  for  that  it  stumbled  at  a  stone,  fe//  down  and  so  defiled  it  self  in 
Mire,  therefore  he  might  wilfully  lye  down  and  wallow  like  a  Bore 
therein.  Who  could  a  thought  that  any  one  could  so  far  a  been 
blinded  by  the  power  of  Lust  ?  But  what  is  written  must  he  true: 
They  stumble  at  the  Word,  being  disobedient,  where-  j  p  .  ^  g 
unto  also  they  were  appointed. 

His  supposing  that  such  may  have  the  godly  Mans  Virtues,  who 
addiSi  themselves  to  their  Vices,  is  also  a  Delusion  as  strong  as  the 
other.  ^Tis  just  as  if  the  Dog  should  say,  I  have,  or  may  have  the 
Qualities  of  the  Child,  because  I  lick  up  its  stinking  Excrements. 
To  eat  up  the  Sin  of  Gods  People,  is  no  sign  of  one     „  g 

that   is  possessed  with    their   Virtues.     Nor    can   I 
believe  that  one  that  is  of  this  Opinion,  can  at  present  have  Faith 
or  Love  in  him.     But  I  know  you  have  made  strong  Objections 
against  him,  prethee  what  can  he  say  for  hi^nself? 

Hon.  Why,  he  says,  To  do  this  by  way  of  Opinion,  seems 
abundance  more  honest,  than  to  do  it,  and  yet  hold  contrary  to 
it  in  Opinion. 

Greath.  A  very  wicked  Answer,  for  tho  to  let  loose  the  Bridle 
to  Lusts,  while  our  Opinions  are  against  such  things,  is  bad ;  yet  to 
sin,  and  plead  a  Toleration  so  to  do,  is  worse ;  the  one  stumbles 
Beholders  accidentally,  the  other  pleads  them  into  the  Snare. 

Hon.  There  are  many  of  this  mans  mind,  that  have  not 
this  mans  mouth,  and  that  makes  going  on  Pilgrimage  of  so 
little  esteem  as  it  is. 

Greath.  Tou  have  said  the  Truth,  and  it  is  to  be  lamented : 
But  he  that  feareth  the  King  of  Paradice,  shall  come  out  of 
them  all. 

Christiana.  There  are  strange  Opinions  in  the  World. 
I  know  one  that  said  'twas  time  enough  to  repent  when  they 
came  to  die. 

Greath.  Such  are  not  over  Wise  :  That  man  would  a  been 
loath,  might  he  have  had  a  week  to  run  twenty  mile  in  for  his  Life, 
to  have  deferred  that  Journey  to  the  last  hour  of  that  Week. 

Hon.  You  say  right,  and  yet  the  generality  of  them  that 
count  themselves  Pilgrims,  do  indeed  do  thus.  I  am,  as  you  see, 
an  old  Man,  and  have  been  a  Traveller  in  this  Road  many  a 
day  ;  and  I  have  taken  notice  of  many  things. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  set  out  as  if  they  would  drive 

all  the  World  afore  them  ;  who  yet  have  in  few  dayes  dyed  as 

B.  AA  369 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

they  in  the  Wilderness,  and  so  never  gat  sight  of  the  promised 
Land. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  promised  nothing  at  first  setting 
out  to  be  Pilgrims,  and  that  one  would  a  thought  could  not 
have  lived  a  day,  that  have  yet  proved  very  good  Pilgrims. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  run  hastily  forw^ard,  that  again 
have  after  a  little  time,  run  as  fast  just  back  again. 

I  have  seen  some  who  have  spoke  very  well  of  a  Pilgrims 
Life  at  first,  that  after  a  while  have  spoken  as  much  against  it. 

I  have  heard  some,  when  they  first  set  out  for  Paradice,  say 
positively,  there  is  such  a  place,  who  when  they  have  been 
almost  there,  have  come  back  again,  and  said  there  is  none. 

I  have  heard  some  vaunt  what  they  would  do  in  case  they 
should  be  opposed,  that  have  even  at  a  false  Alarm  fled  Faith, 
the  Pilgrims  way,  and  all. 

Now  as  they  were  thus  in  their  way,  there  came  one  runing 
to  meet  them,  and  said,  Gentlemen,  and  you  of 
o7troublT^         the  weaker  sort,  if  you  love  Life,  shift  for  your 
selves,  for  the  Robbers  are  before  you. 

Greath.  Then  said  Mr.  Greatheart^  They  be  the  three 
that  set  upon  Littlefaith  heretofore.  Well,  said 
I  ait  p.  246.  YiQ^  we  are  ready  for  them  ;  so  they  went  on 
S«S«/  ^h^'''  w^y  '  Now  they  looked  at  every  Turning 
when  they  should  a  met  with  the  Villains  :  But 
whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Greatheart^  or  whether  they  had 
some  other  Game,  they  came  not  up  to  the  Pilgrims. 

Chris.      Christiana  then  wished  for  an  Inn  for  her  self  and 

.   .  her  Children,  because  they  were  weary.     Then 

whJuth^for  ^^^^  Vix.  Honesty  There  is  one  a  little  before  us, 

an  Inn.  where   a   very   honourable   Disciple,   one    Gaius^ 

Rom.  16  2\        dwells.     So  they  all  concluded  to  turn  in  thither; 

Q^jj^^g  and  the  rather,  because  the  old  Gentleman  gave 

him  so  good  a  Report.     So  when  they  came  to 

They  enter  the  Door,  they  went  in,  not  knocking,  for  folks 

^House"  ^^^  ^^^  ^°  knock  at  the  Door  of  an  Inn.     Then 

they  called  for  the  Master  of  the  House,  and  he 

came  to  them  :   So  they  asked  if  they  might  lye  there  that  Night  ? 

Gains.  Yes  Gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  Men, 
tains  them"'  ^^^  "^7  House  is  for  none  but  Pilgrims.  Then 
and  hmo.  '  veas  Christiana,  Mercy,  and  the  Boys,  the  more 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

glad,  for  that  the  Inn-keeper  was  a  lover  of  Pilgrims.  So  they 
called  for  Rooms  ;  and  he  shewed  them  one  for  Christiana^ 
and  her  Children,  and  Mercy.,  and  another  for  Mr.  Great-heart 
and  the  old  Gentleman. 

Greath.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  good  Gaius,  what  hast 
thou  for  Supper?  for  these  Pilgrims  have  come  far  to  day.,  and  are 
weary. 

Gaius.  It  is  late,  said  Gaius ;  so  we  cannot  conveniently  go 
out  to  seek  Food ;  but  such  as  we  have  you  shall  be  welcome 
to,  if  that  will  content. 

Greath.  We  will  be  content  with  what  thou  hast  in  the 
House,  for  as  much  as  I  have  proved  thee  ;  thou  art  never  destitute 
of  that  ivhich  is  convenient. 

Then  he  went  down,  and  spake  to  the  Cook,  whose  Name 

was  Taste-that-which-is-goody  to  get  ready  Supper 

for  so  many  Pilgrims.     This  done,  he  comes  up      q^^C' 

again,   saying,   come  my  good  Friends,  you  are 

welcome    to    me,   and    I   am   glad   that   I   have   an    House   to 

entertain  you  ;  and  while  Supper  is  making  ready,  if  you  please, 

let  us   entertain  one  another  with  some  good  Discourse  :    So 

they  all  said,  content. 

Gaius.      Then  said  Gaius,  Whose  Wife  is  this     Tf''.''  ^"^T" 
1    Ti/T  q  11  r\        !  ■       I  •  (jams  ana 

aged  Matron  r   and  whose  Daughter  is  this  young     his  Guests. 

Damsel  ? 

Greath.  The  Woman  is  the  Wife  of  one  Christian.,  a 
Pilgrim  of  former  times,  and  these  are  his  four  Children  :  The 
Maid  is  one  of  her  Acquaintance,  one  that  she  hath  perswaded 
to  come  with  her  on  Pilgrimage.  The  Boys  take  all  after  their 
Father,  and  covet  to  tread  in  his  Steps  :  Yea,  if  . 

they  do  but  see  any  place  where  the  old  Pilgrim 
hath  lain,  or  any  print  of  his  Foot,  it  ministreth  Joy  to  their 
Hearts,  and  they  covet  to  lye,  or  tread  in  the  same. 

Gaius.     Then  said  Gaius.,  is  this  Christian  s  Wife,  and  are 
these  Christian  ■i  Children  ?     I  knew  your  Husband's  Father, 
yea,  also,  his  Fathers  Father.      Many  have  been 
good  of  this  stock,  their  Ancestors  dwelt  first  at  '  "' 

Antioch.      Christians  Progenitors  (I  suppose  you      ^Chnstian'j 
have  heard  your  Husband  talk  of  them)  were  very        ^^'^^  °^^' 
worthy  men.     They   have  above  any  that    I    know,  sheweo 
themselves  men  of  great  Virtue  and  Courage,  for  the  Lord  of 

AA2  371 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

the  Pilgrims,  his  ways,  and  them  that  loved  him.  I  have  heard 
of  many  of  your  Husbands  Relations  that  have  stood  all  Tryals 
„  ,        for  the  sake  of  the  Truth.     Stephen  that  vi^as  one 

•  9'  •  pf  j.j^g  £j.gf  Qf  ^Y\^  Family  from  whence  your 
Husband  sprang,  was  knocked  o'th'  Head  with 
Stones,  yatnes^  another  of  this  Generation,  was  slain  with  the 
edge  of  the  Sword.  To  say  nothing  of  Paul  and  Peter^  men 
anciently  of  the  Family  from  whence  your  Husband  came  : 
There  was  Ignatius,  who  was  cast  to  the  Lyons :  RomanuSy 
whose  Flesh  was  cut  by  pieces  from  his  Bones  ;  and  Policarp, 
that  played  the  man  in  the  Fire  :  There  was  he  that  was 
hanged  up  in  a  Basket  in  the  Sun,  for  the  Wasps  to  eat  ;  and 
he  who  they  put  into  a  Sack,  and  cast  him  into  the  Sea  to  be 
drowned.  'Twould  be  impossible,  utterly  to  count  up  all  of 
that  Family  that  have  suffered  Injuries  and  Death,  for  the  love 
of  a  Pilgrims  Life.  Nor  can  I,  but  be  glad,  to  see  that  thy 
Husband  has  left  behind  him  four  such  Boys  as  these.  I  hope 
they  will  bear  up  their  Fathers  Name,  and  tread  in  their  Fathers 
Steps,  and  come  to  their  Fathers  End. 

Greath.  Indeed  Sir,  they  are  likely  Lads,  they  seem  to  chuse 
heartily  their  Fathers  Wayes. 

Gaius.  That  is  it  that  I  said,  wherefore  Christians  Family 
J,  ■     .  is  like  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 

Christiana  Ground,  and  yet  to  be  numerous  upon  the  Face 

aioui  her  of  the  Earth  :   Wherefore  let  Christiana  look  out 

•^■^'  some  Damsels  for  her  Sons,  to  whom  they  may 

be  Betroathed,  i^c.  that  the  Name  of  their  Father,  and  the 
House  of  his  Progenitors  may  never  be  forgotten  in  the 
World. 

Hon.      ""Tis  pity  this  Family  should  fall  and  be  extin£l. 

Gaius.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may  ;  but  let 
Christiana  take  my  Advice,  and  that's  the  way  to  uphold  it. 

And  Christiana,  said  This  Inn-keeper,  I  am  glad  to  see  thee 
and  thy  Friend  Mercy  together  here,  a  lovely 
Matthew'"^  Couple.     And  may  I  advise,  take  Mercy  into  a 

Marry.  nearer  Relation  to  thee  :  If  she  will,  let  her  be 

given  to  Matthew  thy  eldest  Son  :  'Tis  the  way 
to  preserve  you  a  posterity  in  the  Earth.  So  this  match  was 
concluded,  and  in  process  of  time  they  were  married  :  But  more 
of  that  hereafter. 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Gaius  also   proceeded,  and  said,  I  will  now  speak  on  the 
behalf  of  Women,  to  take  away  their  Reproach.     For  as  Death 
and  the  Curse  came  into  the  World  by  a  Woman,  so  also  did 
Life  and  Health  ;   God  sent  forth  his  Son^  made  of 
a  Woman  :   Yea,  to  shew  how  much  those  that      f^'  ^' 
came  after  did  abhor  the  A61  of  their  Mother  ;        ^  '  '^' 
this  Sex,  in  the  old  Testament,  coveted  Children,      Why  Wo?nen 
if   happily   this  or   that   Woman   might   be   the     of  old  so 
Mother  of  the  Saviour  of  the  World.     I  will  say     ^chUdreir"^ 
again,  that  when  the  Saviour  was  come.  Women     j^^j^^  ^ 
rejoyced   in    him,    before  either  Man   or  Angel. 
I  read  not  that  ever  any  man  did  give  unto  Christ  so  much  as 
one  Groaty  but  the  Women  followed   him,  and 
ministred   to   him  of  their  Substance.     'Twas  a     Chap.  8.  2,  3. 
Woman  that  washed  his  Feet  with  Tears,  and     Chap.  7. 
a  Woman  that  anointed  his  Body  to  the  Burial  :      37.  5°- 
They   were   Women   that    wept    when    he    was     J°""  "•  '^* 
going  to  the  Cross;  and  Women  that  followed     Chap.  1-2.3. 
him  from  the  Cross,  and  that  sat  by  his  Sepulcher     Luk.  23.  27. 
when  he  was  buried  :  They  were  Women  that     Matt.  27.  55, 
was  first  with  him  at  his  Resurrection  Morn^  and     ^  ' 
Women  that  brought  Tidings  first  to  his  Disciples       ^  ^  ^'^' 

DO  r  22,  23. 

that    he    was    risen    from    the    Dead  :     Women 

therefore  are  highly  favoured,  and  shew  by  these  things  that 

they  are  sharers  with  us  in  the  Grace  of  Life. 

Now  the  Cook  sent  up  to  signifie  that  Supper  was  almost 
ready,    and    sent    one    to    lay    the    Cloath,    the 
Trenchers,   and    to    set    the    Salt    and   Bread   in     j."adv^ 
order.  "*' 

Then  said  Matthew.^  The  sight  of  this  Cloath.^  and  of  this 
Forerunner  of  the  Supper.^  begetteth  in  me  a  greater  Appetite  to  my 
Food  than  I  had  before. 

Gaius.     So  let  all  ministring  Do6lrines  to  thee  in  this  Life, 
beget  in  thee  a  greater  desire  to  sit  at  the  Supper 
of   the    great    King    in    his    Kingdom;     for    all      ^J^f^^,'//' 
Preaching,  Books,  and  Ordinances  here,  are  but    from  laying 
as  the  laying  of  the  Trenchers,  and  as  setting  of    of  the  Board 
Salt  upon  the  Board,  when  compared  with   the     ^^^  ^^  ^^^^ 
Feast  that  our  Lord  will  make  for  us  when  we     Tretichers. 
come  to  his  House. 

373 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

So  Supper  came  up,  and  first  a  Heave-shoulder^  and  a  Wave- 
Levit.  7.  ^1  breast  was  set  on  the  Table  before  them  :  To 
33,  34.  shew    that    they    must    begin    their    Meal  with 

Chap.  10.  Prayer  and  Praise  to  God.     The  Heave- shoulder 

i4>  15-  David  lifted  his  Heart  up  to  God  with,  and  with 

Psal.  25.  I.  ji^g  IVave-breast^  where  his  heart  lay^  with  that  he 

Heb.  13.  15.  ^ggj  ^Q  jg^j^  upon  his  Harp  when  he  played. 
These  two  Dishes  were  very  fresh  and  good,  and  they  all  eat 
heartily  well  thereof. 

The  next  they  brought  up,  was  a  Bottle  of  Wine,  red  as 

Blood.     So  Gaius  said  to  them,  Drink  freely,  this 

eu  .  32.  14.       jg  ^j^g  Juice  of  the  true  Vine,  that  makes  glad  the 

ju  g- 9- 13-  Heart  of  God  and  Man.  So  thev  drank  and 
Joh.  15.  I.  •' 

•^  were  merry. 

The  next  was  a  Dish  of  Milk  well  crumbed.     But  Gaius 

said,  Let  the  Boys  have  that^  that  they  may  grow 
X  Pet.  2.  I,  2.      ^^^^^^^^ 

A  Dish  of  Then  they  brought  up  in  course  a  Dish  of 

Milk.  Butter  and  Honey.     Then  said  Gaius^  Eat  freely 

dB^7t  ^^ ^^'''^'  ^'^^  ^^'^  ^^  good  to  chear  up,  and  strengthen 

your  Judgments  and  Understandings:   This  was 

our  Lords  Dish  when  he  was  a  Child  ;  Butter  and  Honey  shall 

he  eat^  that  he  ?nay  know  to  refuse  the  Evilj  and 

choose  the  Good. 

Then  they  brought  them  up  a  Dish  of  Apples,  and  they 

were  very  good  tasted  Fruit.    Then  said  Matthew^ 

Ai^r  May  we  eat  Apples,  since  they  were  such,  by,  and 

with  which  the  Serpent  beguiled  our  first  Mother  ? 

Then  said  Gaius, 

Jpples  were  they  with  which  we  were  beguiPd, 
Tet  Sin,  not  Apples  hath  our  Souls  defiVd. 
Apples  forbid.^  if  eat.,  corrupts  the  Blood : 
To  eat  suchy  when  commanded,  does  us  good. 
Drink  of  his  Flagons  then,  thou   Church,  his  Dove, 
And  eat  his  Apples,  who  art  sick  of  Love. 

Then  said  Matthew,  I  made  the  Scruple,  because  I  a  while 
since  was  sick  with  eating  of  Fruit. 

Gaius.  Forbidden  Fruit  will  make  you  sick,  but  not  what 
our  Lord  has  tolerated. 

374 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

While  they  were  thus  talking,  they  were  presented  with 
another  Dish,  and  'twas  a  dish  of  Nuts,     Then 
said  some  at  the  Table,  Nuts  spoyl  tender  Teeth,     '^""g"-  "• 
especially  the  Teeth  of  Children  :   Which  when     j^^^f'"^ 
Gaius  heard,  he  said, 

Hard  Texts  are  Nuts  (/  xvill  not  call  them  Cheaters,) 
Whose  Shells  do  keep  their  Kernels  from  the  Eaters. 
Ope  then  the  Shells^  and  you  shall  have  the  Meat^ 
They  here  are  brought^  for  you  to  crack  and  Eat. 

Then  were  they  very  Merry,  and  sate  at  the  Table  a  long 
time,  talking  of  many  things.  Then  said  the  old  Gentleman, 
My  good  Landlord,  while  we  are  cracking  your  Nuts^  if  you 
please,  do  you  open  this  Riddle. 

A  man  there  was^  tho  some  did  count  htm  mad^       put  forth  by 
The  more  he  cast  away,  the  more  he  had.  old  Honest. 

Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what  good  Gains 
would  say,  so  he  sat  still  a  while,  and  then  thus  replyed  : 

He  that  bestows  his  Goods  upon  the  Poor^  . 

Shall  have  as  much  again,  and  ten  times  more. 

Then  said  Joseph,  I  dare  say  Sir,  I  did  not  think  you  could 
a  found  it  out. 

Oh  !    said  Gaius,  I  have  been  trained  up  in     J^^^P^ 
this   way  a  great  while  :    Nothing  teaches  like 
Experience  ;  I  have  learned  of  my  Lord  to  be  kind,  and  have 
found  by  experience  that  I  have  gained  thereby  :   There  is  that 
scattereth,  yet  increaseth,   and  there  is   that  with- 
holdeth  ?nore  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  Poverty.        '■°^'  ""  ^'^' 
There  is  that  maketh  himself  Rich,  yet  hath  nothing;         "'^^'  ^^'  '^' 
there  is  that  maketh  hitnself  poor,  yet  hath  great  Riches. 

Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana  his  Mother,  and  said, 
Mother,  this  is  a  very  good  mans  House,  let  us  stay  here  a 
good    while,   and    let  my  Brother    Matthew   be 
married  here  to  Mercy,  before  we  go  any  further.       ^^"^  ^^ 

The  which  Gaius  the  Host  overhearing,  said,     are  Married. 
With  a  very  good  Will  }ny  Child. 

So  they  stayed  there  more  than  a  Month,  and  Mercy  was 
given  to  Matthew  to  Wife. 

375 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

While  they  stayed  here,  Mercy  as  her  Custom  was,  would 
be  making  Coats  and  Garments  to  give  to  the  Poor,  by  which 
she  brought  up  a  very  good  Report  upon  the  Pilgrims. 

But  to  return  again  to  our  Story.     After  Supper,  the  Lads 

desired   a   Bed,   for  that  they  were   weary   with 

to  ^Bef^thf        Travelling.     Then    Gains   called   to  shew   them 

rest  sit  up.  their  Chamber,  but  said  Mercy^  I  will  have  them 

to  Bed.     So  she  had  them  to  Bed,  and  they  slept 

well,  but  the  rest  sat  up  all  Night :   For  Gains  and  they  were 

such  suitable  Company,  that  they  could  not  tell  how  to  part. 

Then   after   much  talk  of  their   Lord,   themselves,  and   their 

Journey  :  Old  Mr.  Honesty  he  that  put  forth  the 
0/^Honest  j^j^jj^    ^^    q^-^^^    ^^^^^    ^^     ^^^_        ^j^^^     ^^j^ 

Great-hearty  What  Sii",  you  begin  to  be  drouzy, 
come  rub  up,  now  here's  a  Kiddle  for  you.  Then  said  Mr. 
Honest,,  let's  hear  it. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-hearty 

.  j^-,,j         He  that  will  kill^  must  first  be  overcome  : 

Who  live  abroad  would^  first  must  die  at  home. 

Hah,,  said  Mr.  Honesty  it  is  a  hard  one,  hard  to  expound, 
and  harder  to  practise.  But  come  Landlord,  said  he,  I  will,  if 
you  please,  leave  my  part  to  you,  do  you  expound  it,  and  I  will 
hear  what  you  say. 

No,  said  Gaius^  'twas  put  to  you,  and  'tis  expedled  that  you 
should  answer  it. 

Then  said  the  old  Gentleman, 

He  first  by  Grace  must  conquered  be^ 
Jt5.''^'^^'  r/(^«/  Sin  would  mortifie. 

And  who.,  that  lives.,  would  convince  me., 
Unto  himself  must  die. 

It  is  right,  said  Gains ;  good  Doftrine,  and  Experience 
teaches  this.  For  first,  until  Grace  displays  it  self,  and  over- 
comes the  Soul  with  its  Glory,  it  is  altogether  without  Heart  to 
oppose  Sin.  Besides,  if  Sin  is  Satan's  Cords,  by  which  the  Soul 
lies  bound,  how  should  it  make  Resistance,  before  it  is  loosed 
from  that  Infirmity  ? 

Secondly^     Nor  will  any  that  knows  either  Reason  or  Grace, 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

believe  that  such  a  man  can  be  a  living  Monument  of  Grace, 
that  is  a  Slave  to  his  own  Corruptions. 

And    now^  it  comes  in  my  mind,  I  will  tell  you  a  Story, 
worth  the  hearing.     There  were  two  Men  that 
went  on  Pilgrimage,  the  one  began  when  he  was     ^vorth^tT" 
young,  the  other  when  he  was  old  :  The  young     ??ihiding. 
man  had  strong  Corruptions  to  grapple  with,  the 
old  mans  were  decayed  with  the  decays  of  Nature :  The  young 
man  trod  his  steps  as  even  as  did  the  old  one,  and  was  every 
way  as  light  as  he  ;    who  now,  or  which  of  them  had  their 
Graces  shining  clearest,  since  both  seemed  to  be  alike  ? 

Honest.  The  young  Mans  doubtless.  For  that  which  heads  it 
against  the  greatest  Opposition^  gives  best  demonstra-  ,  . 

tion   that   It  IS   strongest ;    especially  when    it    also 
holdeth  pace  with  that  that  meets  not  with  half  so  much  ;   as  to  be 
sure  old  Age  does  not. 

Besides,  I  have  observed,  that  old  men  have  blessed  them- 
selves with  this  mistake ;  Namely,  taking  the  a  m-  h 
decayes  of  Nature  for  a  gracious  Conquest  over 
Corruptions,  and  so  have  been  apt  to  beguile  themselves. 
Indeed  old  men  that  are  gracious,  are  best  able  to  give  Advice 
to  them  that  are  young,  because  they  have  seen  most  of  the 
emptiness  of  things.  But  yet,  for  an  old  and  a  young  to 
set  out  both  together,  the  young  one  has  the  advantage  of  the 
fairest  discovery  of  a  work  of  Grace  within  him,  tho  the  old 
mans  Corruptions  are  naturally  the  weakest. 

Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  Day.     Now  when  the 
Family  was  up,  Christiana  bid  her  Son  James  that  he  should 
read  a  Chapter;  so  he  read  the  53*^  of  Isaiah.     When  he  had 
done,  Mr.  Honest  asked  why  it  was  said.  That  the 
Saviour  is  said  to  come  out  of  a  dry  ground,  and  also     ^^"^^^^f 
that  he  had  no  Form  nor  Comeliness  in  him  ? 

Greath.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  To  the  first  I  answer, 
Because,  the  Church  of  the  Jews,  of  which  Christ  came,  had 
then  lost  almost  all  the  Sap  and  Spirit  of  Religion.  To  the 
Second  I  say,  The  Words  are  spoken  in  the  Person  of  the 
Unbelievers,  who  because  they  want  that  Eye  that  can  see  into 
our  Princes  Heart,  therefore  they  judge  of  him  by  the  meanness 
of  his  Outside. 

Just    like    those   that   know   not   that   precious  Stones  are 

377 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

covered  over  with  a  homely  Crust ;  who  vv^heri  they  have  found 
one,  because  they  know  not  what  they  have  found,  cast  it 
again  away  as  men  do  a  common  Stone. 

Well,  said  Gaius^  Now  you  are  here,  and  since,  as  I  know, 

Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  Weapons,  if  you  please,  after  we 

have  refreshed  our  selves,  we  will  walk  into  the  Fields,  to  see  if 

we  can  do  any  good.     About  a  mile  from  hence, 

"^od  as  au'/ied     ^^^^^  '^  ^'''^  S/aygood,  a  Gyant^  that  doth  much 

and  slain.  annoy  the  Kings  High- way  in  these  parts:   And 

I  know  whereabout  his  Haunt  is,  he  is  Master  of 

a  number  of  Thieves  ;  'twould  be  well  if  we  could  clear  these 

Parts  of  him. 

So  they  consented  and  went,  Mr.  Great-heart  with  his 
Sword.,  Helmet  and  Shield ;  and  the  rest  with  Spears  and  Staves. 

When  they  came  to  the  place  where  he  was,  they  found 

him  with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  Hands,  whom  his 

with  on"  Servants  had  brought  unto  him,  having  taken  him 

Feeble-  in  the  Way  ;  now  the  Gyant  was  rifling  of  him, 

mind  in  his         with  a  purpose  after  that  to  pick  his  Bones  ;  for 

he  was  of  the  nature  of  Flesh-eaters. 

Well,  so  soon  as  he  saw  Mr,  Great-heart.,  and  his  Friends, 
at  the  mouth  of  his  Cave  with  their  Weapons,  he  demanded 
what  they  wanted  ? 

Greath.  We  want  thee  ;  for  we  are  come  to  revenge  the 
Quarrel  of  the  many  that  thou  hast  slain  of  the  Pilgrims,  when 
thou  hast  dragged  them  out  of  the  Kings  High-way  ;  wherefore 
come  out  of  thy  Cave.  So  he  armed  himself  and  came  out, 
and  to  a  Battle  they  went,  and  fought  for  above  an  Hour,  and 
then  stood  still  to  take  Wind, 

Slaygood,  Then  said  the  Gyant^  Why  are  you  here  on  my 
Ground  ? 

Greath.  To  revenge  the  Blood  of  Pilgrims,  as  I  also  told 
thee  before  ;  so  they  went  to  it  again,  and  the  Gyant  made 
Mr.  Great-heart  give  back,  but  he  came  up  again,  and  in  the 
greatness  of  his  Mind,  he  let  fly  with  such  stoutness  at  the 
Gyants  Head  and  Sides,  that  he  made  him  let  his  Weapon  fall 
out  of  his  Hand  :  So  he  smote  him,  and  slew  him,  and  cut  off 
his  Head,  and  brought  it  away  to  the  Inn.  He 
SS!j/rl;i  ^1^°  ^^o'^  Feeble-?nind  the  Pilgrim,  and  brought 
the  Gyant.  him   with    him    to   his  Lodgings.     When    they 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

were  come  home,  they  shewed  his  Head  to  the  Family,  and 
then  set  it  up  as  they  had  done  others  before,  for  a  Terror  to 
those  that  should  attempt  to  do  as  he,  hereafter. 

Then  they  asked  Mr.  Feeblemlnd  how  he  fell  into  his  hands? 

Feebtem.     Then  said  the  poor  man,  I  am  a  sickly  man,  as 

you  see,  and  because  Death  did  usually  once  a  day 

knock  at  my  Boot-  I  thought  I  should  never  be  well     ^'"'  ^^^'^^f 

,  o      T  L  1  ir  r>-i      •         1-r  mmd  came  to 

at  home  :   bo  1  betook  my  selr  to  a  rugrims  lire  ;     b^  a  Pilp-im. 

and    have    travelled    hither    from    the   Town   of 

Uncertain^  where  I  and  my  Father  were  born,     I  am  a  man  of 

no  strength  at  all,  of  Body,  nor  yet  of  Mind,  but  would,  if  I 

could,  tho  I  can  but  craul^  spend  my  Life  in  the  Pilgrims  way. 

When  I  came  at  the  Gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  the  Way,  the 

Lord  of  that  place  did  entertain  me  freely:   Neither  objefted  he 

against  my  weakly  Looks,  nor  against  my  feeble  Mind ;    but 

gave  me  such  things  that  were  necessary  for  my  Journey,  and 

bid  me  hope  to  the  end.      When  I  came  to  the  House  of  the 

Interpreter^  I  received  much  Kindness  there,  and  because  the 

Hill  Difficulty  was  judged  too  hard  for  me,  I  was  carried  up  that 

by  one  of  his  Servants.     Indeed  I  have  found  much  Relief  from 

Pilgrims,  tho  none  was  willing  to  go  so  softly  as  I  am  forced  to 

do  :   Yet  still  as  they  came  on,  they  bid  me  be  of  good  Chear, 

and  said  that  it  was  the  will  of  their  Lord,  that        ^, 

I     J.  llCSS     ?     I  ^ 

Comfort  should  be  given  to  the.  feeble  minded^  and 
so  went  on  their  own  pace.     When  I  was  come  up  to  Assault- 
Lane^  then  this  Gyant  met  with  me,  and  bid  me  prepare  for  an 
Encounter  j  but  alas,  feeble  one  that  I  was,  I  had  more  need  of 
a  Cordial :  So  he  came  up  and  took  me,  I  conceited  he  should 
not  kill  me  ;    also  when  he  had  got   me  into  his  Den,  since 
I    went    not    with    him    willingly^    I    believed    I      ..    ,    . . 
should  come  out  alive  again.     For  I  have  heard, 
that  not  any  Pilgrim  that  is  taken  Captive  by  Violent  Hands, 
if  he  keeps  Heart-whole  towards  his  Master,  is  by  the  Laws  of 
Providence  to  die  by  the  Hand  of  the  Enemy.     Robbed,  I  looked 
to  be,  and  Robbed  to  be  sure  I  am  ;  but  I  am  as  you  see  escaped 
with  Life,  for  the  which  I  thank  my  King  as  Author,  and  you 
as  the  Means.     Other  Brunts  I  also  look  for,  but  this  I  have 
resolved   on,  to   wit,  to   run  when  I   can,  to  go      , .    ... 
when  I  cannot  r««,  and  to  creep  when  I  cannot  _g-o. 
As  to  the  main,  I  thank  him  that  loves  me,  I  am  fixed  ;  my 

379 


THE   SECOND    PART   OF 

way  is  before  me,  my  Mind  is  beyond  the  River  that  has  no 
Bridge,  tho  I  am  as  you  see,  but  o^z.  feeble  Mind. 

Hon.      Then  said  old  Mr.  Honest,  Have  not  you  some  time 
ago.,  been  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Fearing,  a  Pilgrim  ? 

Feeble.  Acquainted  with  him  ;  Yes.  He  came  from  the 
Town  of  Stupidity^  which  \\et\\  four  Degrees  to  the  Northward 
of  the  City  of  Destru^ion^  and  as  many  off,  of 
Mr  Feeble?  where  I  was  born  ;  Yet  we  were  well  acquainted, 
mind'j-  Uncle.  for  indeed  he  was  mine  Uncle,  my  Fathers 
Brother;  he  and  I  have  been  much  of  a  Temper, 
he  was  a  little  shorter  than  I,  but  yet  we  were  much  of  a 
Complexion. 

Hon.      /  perceive  you  know  him^  and  I  a?n  apt  to  believe  also 
Feeble-m'nd         ^^^^^  ^^"  Were  related  one  to  another  ;  for  you  have 
has  so/ne  of         his  whitely  Look.,  a  Cast  like  his  with  your  Eye.,  and 
Mr.  FearingV     your  Speech  is  much  alike. 
Features.  p^^yj^      y^^^^   j^^^^  ^^jj  ^^^  ^^^^   ^^^^   known 

us  both,  and  besides,  what  I  have  read  in  him,  I  have  for  the 
most  part  found  in  my  self. 

Gaius.      Come  Sir.,  said  good  Gaius,  be  of  good  Chear.,  you  are 

welcome  to  me.,  and  to  my  House  ;  and  what  thou 
farts'hinT'  ^^^^  '^   mind  to.,   call  for  freely  \    and  what   thou 

would' St  have  my  Servants  do  for  thee^  they  will  do 
it  with  a  ready  Mind. 

Feebl.     Then   said    Mr.    Feeble-mind.,    This    is    unexpe6led 

Favour,  and  as  the  Sun  shining  out  of  a  very  dark 
be  taken  of  Cloud :     Did    Gyant    Slay-good   intend    me    this 

Providence.  Favour  when  he  stop'd  me,  and  resolved  to  let 

me  go  no  further  ?  Did  he  intend  that  after  he 
had  rifled  my  Pockets,  I  should  go  to  Gaius  mine  Host  f  Yet 
so  it  is. 

Now,  just  as  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  Gaius  was  thus  in  talk  ; 

there  comes  one  running,  and  called  at  the  Door, 
Tidings  how  and  told.  That  about  a  Mile  and  an  half  off, 
^«.  Not-right       ^  y^      Not-right  a   Pilgrim,  struck 

was  slain  with  i  i  •  i 

a  Thunder-         dead    upon    the    place   where    he    was,    with    a 
dolt,  and  Mr.       Thunder  bolt. 

^Commmr^^'  ^''^^'      ^^^^  '     ^^'^    ^^^    F^^^^e-mind,    is     he 

upon  it.  slain  .?  he  overtook  me  some  days  before  I  came 

so   far  as  hither,  and   would   be  my  Company- 

380 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

keeper :  He  also  was  with  me  when  Slay-good  the  Gyant  took 
me,  but  he  was  nimble  of  his  Heels,  and  escaped :  But  it  seems, 
he  escaped  to  die,  and  I  was  took  to  live. 

What^  one  would  thinky  doth  seek  to  day  out-right, 

Oft  timeSy  delivers  from  the  saddest  Plight. 

That  very  Providence,  whose  Face  is  Death, 

Doth  oft-times,  to  the  lowly ,  Life  bequeath. 

/  taken  was,  he  did  escape  and  fee, 

Hands  Crosty  gives  Death  to  him,  and  Lfe  to  me. 

Now  about  this  time  Matthew  and  Mercy  were  Married  ; 
also  Gains  gave  his  Daughter  Phebe  to  fames,  Matthew^ 
Brother,  to  Wife  ;  after  which  time,  they  yet  stayed  above  ten 
days  at  Gaiush  House,  spending  their  time,  and  the  Seasons, 
like  as  Pilgrims  use  to  do. 

When  they  were  to  depart.  Gains  made  them  a  Feast,  and 
they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were  merry.     Now 
the   Hour   was   come   that    they  must   be   gone,      Th'Pilgpms 
wherefore  Mr.  Great-heart  called  for  a  Reckoning,     gofot-cvard. 
But  Gains  told  him,  that  at  his  House,  it  was  not 
the  Custom  for  Pilgrims  to  pay  for  their  Entertainment.     He 
boarded  them  by  the  year,  but  looked  for  his  pay 
from  the  good  Samaritane,  who  had  promised  him     ..   .c.  ' 
at  his  return,  whatsoever  Charge  he  was  at  with     ^^^  ^j 
them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.     Then  said  Mr.     greet  one 
Great-heart  to  him,  another  at 

Greath.      Beloved,  thon   dost  faithfully,  what-     '"^''  ^"^' 
soever  thou  dost,  to  the  Brethren  and  to  Strangers,     ^■'°  " 
which    have    born    Witness    of  thy    Charity    before    the    Church. 
Whom  if  thou  [yet)  bring  forward  on  their  "Journey  after  a  Godly 
sort,  thou  shalt  do  well. 

Then  Gains  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and  of  his  Children, 
and    particularly    of   Mr.    Feeble-mind.     He   also 
gave  him  something  to  drink  by  the  way.  ^hldl!l" to'^^ 

Now  Mr.  Feeblemind,  when  they  were  going     Feeble-mind, 
out  of  the  Door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger. 
The  which,  when  Mr.  Great-heart  espied,  he  said,  come  Mr. 
Feeble?nind,  pray  do  you  go  along  with  us,  I  will  be  your  Con- 
ductor, and  you  shall  fare  as  the  rest. 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 


Feeble-mind 
for  going 
behind. 


Feebl.     Alas.,  1  want  a  suitable  Companion.,  you  are  all  lusty 
and  strong.,  but  /,  as  you  see.,  am  weak  ;    /  chuse 
therefore  rather  to  come  behind.,  lest.,  by  reason  of  my 
many  Infirmities,  I  should  be  both  a  Burthen  to  my 
self  and  to  you.     I  am,  as  I  said,  a  man  of  a  weak 
and  feeble  Mind,  and  shall  be  offended  and  made  weak  at  that 
which  others  can  bear.      I  shall  like  no  Laughing,  I  shall  like  no  gay 
Attire,  I  shall  like  no  unprofitable  Questions.      Nay, 
for  it  ^""^         ^  ^^^  ^°  weak  a  Man,  as  to  he  offended  with  that 
which   others  have  a   liberty  to  do.     I  do   not  yet 
know  all  the  Truth  ;  /  am  a  very  ignorant  Christian-man  ;  some- 
times if  I  hear  some  rejoyce  in  the  Lord,  it  troubles  me  because  I 
cannot  do  so  too.     It  is  with  me,  as  it  is  with  a  weak  Man  among 
the  strong,  or  as  with  a  sick  Man  among  the  healthy,  or  as  a  Lamp 
despised.      {He  that  is  ready  to  slip  with  his  Feet,  is  as  a  Lamp 
despised,   in    the    Thought  of  him   that  is  at   ease.) 
So  that  I  know  not  what  to  do. 
But  Brother,  said  Mr.  Great-heart.     I  have  it  in 
Commission,  to  comfort  the  feeble-minded,  and   to 
support   the   weak.     You   must   needs   go   along 
with  us  ;  we  will  wait  for  you,  we  will  lend  you 
our  help,  we  will  deny  our  selves  of  some  things, 
both   Opinionative  and  Pra^ical,  for  your  sake  ; 
we    will    not    enter    into    doubtful    Disputations 
before  you,  we  will  be  made  all  things  to  you, 
rather  than  you  shall  be  left  behind. 
Now,  all  this  while  they  were  at  Gaius^s  Door ;  and  behold 
as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their  Discourse, 
Mr.  Ready-to-hault  came  by,  with  his  Crutches  in 
his  hand,  and  he  also  was  going  on  Pilgrimage. 
Then   said  Mr.    Feeble-mind   to  him,  Man  I    how 
earnest    thou   hither  ?     I    was    but  Just    now    com- 
plaining that  I  had  not  a  suitable  Companion,  but 
thou  art  according  to  my  IVish.      Welcome,  welcome, 
good  Mr.  Ready-to-hault,  /  hope  thee  and  I  may  be 
some  help. 

Ready-to.  I  shall  be  glad  of  thy  Company,  said  the  other  ; 
and  good  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather  than  we  will  part,  since  we 
are  thus  happily  met,  I  will  lend  thee  one  of  my  Crutches. 

Feebl.     Nay,  said  he,  tho  I  thank  thee  for  thy  good  Will,  I  am 

382 


Job  \i.  5. 
Greath. 

Great-heart'5 
Commission. 
I  Thes.  35.  14 
Rom.  14. 
I  Cor.  8. 
Chap.  9.  22. 

A  Christian 
Spirit. 


Psa.  38.  17. 

Promises. 

Feebl. 

Feeble-mind 
glad  to  see 
Ready-to- 
hault  come  by 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

not  inclined  to  hault  before  I  am  Lame.      Hoiu  be  it^  I  think  ivhen 
occasion  is^  it  may  help  me  against  a  Dog. 

Ready-to.  If  either  my  self  or  my  Crutches^  can  do  thee 
a  pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  Command,  good  Mr.  Feeble- 
mind. 

Thus  therefore  they  went  on,  Mr.  Great-heart  and  Mr. 
Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her  Children  went  next, 
and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-hault  came  behind  with 
his  Crutches.     Then  said  Mr.  Honesty 

Hon.      Pray   Sir^  now  we  are  upon  the   Road.,   tell  us  some 
profitable  things  of  some  that  have  gone  on  Pilgrimage 
before  us. 

Greath.     With  a  good   Will.     I  suppose  you  have  heard 
how  Christian  of  old,  did  meet  with  Apollyon  in  the  Valley  of 
Humiliation.,  and  also  what  hard  work  he  had  to  go  thorow  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.      Also  I  think  you  cannot  but 
have    heard    how    Faithful   was  put   to    it    with 
Madam  JVanton^  with  Adam  the  first,  with  one      '  Part/r^w 
Discontent.,  and  Shame  ;  four  as  deceitful  Villains,     pag.  los! 
as  a  man  can  meet  with  upon  the  Road. 

Hon.  Yes.,  I  have  heard  of  all  this ;  but  indeed.,  good 
Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  with  Shame,  he  was  an  un- 
wearied one. 

Greath.  Ai,  for  as  the  Pilgrim  well  said,  He  of  all  men 
had  the  wrong  Name. 

Hon.  But  pray  Sir.,  where  was  it  that  Christian  and  Faithful 
met  Talkative  ?   that  same  was  also  a  notable  one. 

Greath.  He  was  a  confident  Fool,  yet  many  follow  his 
wayes. 

Hon.     He  had  like  to  a  beguiled  Faithful. 

Greath.     Ai,  But  Christian  put  him  into  a  way  quickly  to 
find  him  out.     Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came 
at  the  place  where  Evangelist  met  with  Christian     '  ^^^^  P^^' 
and   Faithful^  and   Prophesied   to   them   of  what     pag.  216.^' 
should  befall  them  at  Fanity-Fair. 

Greath.  Then  said  their  Guide.,  Hereabouts  did  Christian 
and  Faithful  meet  with  Evangelist.,  who  Prophesied  to  them  of 
what  Troubles  they  should  meet  with  at  Vanity-Fair. 

Hon.  Say  you  so  !  I  dare  say  it  was  a  hard  Chapter  that 
then  he  did  read  unto  them. 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Greath.     'Twas    so,    but    he    gave    them    incouragement 

withall.     But   what   do  we  talk  of  them,  they 

aio^'iv^^^  were  a  couple  of  Lyon-like  Men  ;  they  had  set 

their    Faces    like    Flint.     Don't    you   remember 

how  undaunted  they  were  when  they  stood  before  the  Judge  ? 

Hon.      Well  Faithful  bravely  suffered  ! 

Greath.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things  came  on't :  For 
Hopeful  and  some  others,  as  the  Story  relates  it,  were  Converted 
by  his  Death. 

Hon.  IVelly  but  pray  go  on  ;  for  you  are  well  acquainted 
with  things. 

Greath.     Above  all  that  Christian  met  with  after  he  had 

passed  thorow  Vanity-Fairy  one  By-ends  was  the 
r  Part  pag.  ^ 

220. 

Hon.      By-ends  ;  what  was  he  ? 

Greath.  A  very  arch  Fellow,  a  downright  Hypocrite  ;  one 
that  would  be  Religious,  which  way  ever  the  World  went,  but 
so  cunning,  that  he  would  be  sure  neither  to  lose,  nor  suffer 
for  it. 

He  had  his  Mode  of  Religion  for  every  fresh  occasion,  and 
his  Wife  was  as  good  at  it  as  he.  He  would  turn  and  change 
from  Opinion  to  Opinion  ;  yea,  and  plead  for  so  doing  too. 
But  so  far  as  I  could  learn,  he  came  to  an  ill  End  with  his 
By-endsy  nor  did  I  ever  hear  that  any  of  his  Children  were  ever 
of  any  Esteem  with  any  that  truly  feared  God. 

Now  by  this  time,  they   were  come  within  sight  of  the 

J,,  Town  of  Fanityy  where  Vanity  Fair  is  kept.     So 

come  within         when  they  saw  that  they  were  so  near  the  Town, 

sight  of  they  consulted  with  one  another  how  they  should 

^"''^^'  pass  thorow  the  Town,  and  some  said  one  thing, 

Psa.  21.  i6.         ^^^  %QvciZ  another.     At  last  Mr.  Greatheart  said, 

I    have,   as  you   may   understand,   often   been   a   ConduSlor  of 

Pilgrims   thorow   this  Town ;    Now    I    am   ac- 

They  enter  quainted  with  one  Mr.  Mnason^  a  Cyprusian  by 

into  one  Mr.        Nation,  an  old  Disciple,  at  whose  House  we  may 

to  Lod^e.  Lodge.      If  you  think  good,  said  he,  we  will  turn 

in  there. 

Content,  said  old  Honest ;  Content,  said  Christiana ; 
Content,  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind ;  and  so  they  said  all.  Now 
you  must  think  it  was  Even-tide^  by  that  they  got  to  the  outside 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

of  the  Town,  but  Mr.  Great-heart  knew  the  way  to  the  Old 
man's  House.  So  thither  they  came ;  and  he  called  at  the 
Door,  and  the  old  Man  within  knew  his  Tongue  so  soon  as 
ever  he  heard  it ;  so  he  opened,  and  they  all  came  in.  Then 
said  Mnason  their  Host,  How  far  have  ye  come  to  day  t  So 
they  said.  From  the  House  of  Gains  our  Friend.  I  promise 
you,  said  he,  you  have  gone  a  good  stitch,  you  may  well  be 
a-weary  ;  sit  down.      So  they  sat  down. 

Greath.  Then  said  their  Guide^  Come  what  Chear  Sirs,  I 
dare  say  you  are  welcome  to  my  Friend. 

Mna.     I  also,  said  Mr.  Mnason,  do  bid  you  Welcome  ;  and 
whatever  you  want,  do  but  say,  and  we  will  do 
what  we  can  to  get  it  for  you.  ^/^I^^' ,.,. 

TT  /■\        ^  Tf^  1-1        •  glad  of  C7iter- 

Hon.      Uur  great    IV ant,  a   while   since,   was     tainment. 

Harbour,    and  good    Company    and    now    I    hope 

we  have  both. 

Mna.  For  Harbour,  you  see  what  it  is,  but  for  good 
Company,  that  will  appear  in   the  Tryal. 

Greath.  IVell,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  will  you  have  the 
Pilgrims  up  into  their  Lodging  ? 

Mna.  I  will,  said  Mr.  Mnason.  So  he  had  them  to  their 
respective  Places  ;  and  also  shewed  them  a  very  fair  Dining- 
Room,  where  they  might  be  and  sup  together,  untill  time  was 
come  to  go  to  Rest. 

Now  when  they  were  set  in  their  places,  and  were  a  little 
cheary  after  their  Journey,  Mr.  Honest  asked  his  Landlord  if 
there  were  any  store  of  good  People  in  the  Town  ? 

Mna.  We  have  a  few,  for  indeed  they  are  but  a  few,  when 
compared  with  them  on  the  other  side. 

Hon.      But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of  the?n  ?  for  the  sight 

of  good  men  to  them  that  are  going  on  Pilgrimage,  is 

Tike  to  the  appearing  of  the  Moon  and  the  Stars  to     f^^^^  '^""'^ 
■f^  o    -/  to  see  some 

them  that  are  sailing  upon  the  Seas.  of  the  good 

Mna.      Then  Mr.  Mnason  stamped  with  his     People  in 
Foot,  and  his  Daughter  Grace  came  up  ;  so  he       ^^    ^"'"' 
said   unto  her,    Grace,  go  you,  tell   my  Friends,     some  sent  for. 
Mr.    Contrite,    Mr.    Holy-man,    Mr.     Love-saint, 
Mr.  Dare-not-ly,  and  Mr.   Penitent ;  that  I   have  a  Friend  or 
two   at   my    House,   that    have    a    mind   this   Evening  to   see 
them. 

B.  BB  385 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and  they  came,  and  after 
Salutation  made,  they  sat  down  together  at  the  Table. 

Then  said  Mr,  Mnason  their  Landlord,  My  Neighbours, 
I  have,  as  you  see,  a  company  of  Strangers  come  to  my  House, 
they  are  Pilgrims  :  They  come  from  afar,  and  are  going  to 
Mount  Sion.  But  who,  quoth  he,  do  you  think  this  is  ? 
pointing  with  his  Finger  to  Christiana.  It  is  Christiana^  the 
Wife  of  Christian^  that  famous  Pilgrim,  who  with  Faithful  his 
brother  were  so  shamefully  handled  in  our  Town.  At  that 
they  stood  amazed,  saying.  We  little  thought  to  see  Christiana^ 
when  Grace  came  to  call  us,  wherefore  this  is  a  very  comfort- 
able Surprize.  Then  they  asked  her  of  her  welfare,  and  if 
these  young  men  were  her  Husbands  Sons.  And  when  she 
had  told  them  they  were;  they  said.  The  King  whom  you  love, 
and  serve,  make  you  as  your  Father,  and  bring  you  where  he  is 
in  Peace. 

Honest  and  ^^^  down)  asked  Mr.  Contrite  and  the  rest,  in  what 
Contrite.  posture  their  "Town  was  at  present  ? 

Cont.     You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  Hurry, 
The  Fruit  j^^    p^j^.    ^-jj^g^     'yjg    h^j-j    keepina    our    Hearts 

of  Watch-  J  c   •  V     ■  J   o  J  u 

fulness.  and  Spirits  \\\  any  good  Urder,  when  we  are  in 

a  cumbred  condition.  He  that  lives  in  such  a 
place  as  this  is,  and  that  has  to  do  with  such  as  we  have,  has 
need  of  an  Item  to  caution  him  to  take  heed,  every  moment 
of  the  Day. 

Hon.      But  how  are  your  Neighbours  for  quietness  ? 

Cont.  They  are  much  more  moderate  now  than  formerly. 
p     ,    ,.  You  know  how  Christian  and  Faithful  we.rt  used 

jiot  so  hot  at  at  our  Town ;  but  of  late,  I  say,  they  have  been 
Vanity  Fair  far  more  moderate.  I  think  the  Blood  of  Faithful 
as  formerly.         jj^^j^  ^j^j^  j^^j  ^^^^  them  till  now  ;    for  since 

they  burned  him,  they  have  been  ashamed  to  burn  any  more  : 
In  those  days  we  were  afraid  to  walk  the  Streets,  but  now  we 
can  shew  our  Heads.  Then  the  Name  of  a  Professor  was 
odious,  now,  specially  in  some  parts  of  our  Town  (for  you  know 
our  Town  is  large)  Religion  is  counted  Honourable. 

Then  said  Mr.  Contrite  to  thetn,  Pray  hotu  fareth  it  with 
you  in  your  Pilgrimage,  how  stands  the  Countrey  affetled  towards 
you? 

386 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Hoti.  It  happens  to  us,  as  it  happeneth  to  Way-faring 
men  ;  sometimes  our  way  is  clean,  sometimes  foul  ;  sometimes 
up  hill,  sometimes  down  hill  ;  We  are  seldom  at  a  Certainty. 
The  Wind  is  not  alwayes  on  our  Backs,  nor  is  every  one  a 
PViend  that  we  meet  with  in  the  Way.  We  have  met  with 
some  notable  Rubs  already  ;  and  what  are  yet  behind  we  know 
not,  but  for  the  most  part  we  find  it  true,  that  has  been  talked 
of  of  old,  A  good  Man  must  sujfer  Trouble. 

Contrit.      Tou  talk  of  Ruhs,  what  Rubs  have  you  riiet  withal? 

Hon.  Nay,  ask  Mr.  Great-heart  our  Guide,  for  he  can 
give  the  best  Account  of  that. 

Greath.  We  have  been  beset  three  or  four  times  already  : 
First  Christiana  and  her  Children  were  beset  with  two  Ruffians, 
that  they  feared  would  a  took  away  their  Lives  ;  We  was  beset 
with  Gyant  Bloody-man,  Gyant  Maul.,  and  Gyant  Slay-good. 
Indeed  we  did  rather  beset  the  last,  than  were  beset  of  him  : 
And  thus  it  was.  After  we  had  been  some  time  at  the  House 
of  Gaius,  tnine  Host.,  and  of  the  whole  Churchy  we  were  minded 
upon  a  time  to  take  our  Weapons  with  us,  and  go  see  if  we 
could  light  upon  any  of  those  that  were  Enemies  to  Pilgrims  j 
(for  we  heard  that  there  was  a  notable  one  thereabouts.)  Now 
Gaius  knew  his  Haunt  better  than  I,  because  he  dwelt  there- 
about, so  we  looked  and  looked,  till  at  last  we  discerned  the 
mouth  of  his  Cave  ;  then  we  were  glad  and  pluck'd  up  our 
Spirits.  So  we  approached  up  to  his  Den^  and  lo  when  we 
came  there,  he  had  dragged  by  meer  force  into  his  Net,  this 
poor  man^  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  was  about  to  bring  him  to  his 
End.  But  when  he  saw  us,  supposing  as  we  thought,  he  had 
had  another  Prey,  he  left  the  poor  man  in  his  Hole,  and  came 
out.  So  we  fell  to  it  full  sore,  and  he  lustily  laid  about  him  ; 
but  in  conclusion,  he  was  brought  down  to  the  Ground,  and  his 
Head  cut  off,  and  set  up  by  the  Way-side  for  a  Terror  to  such 
as  should  after  practise  such  Ungodliness.  That  I  tell  you  the 
Truth,  here  is  the  man  himself  to  affirm  it,  who  was  as  a  Lamb 
taken  out  of  the  Mouth  of  the  Lyon. 

Feebl.      Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  /  found  this  true  to  my 

Cost.,  and   Comfort ;    to   my  Cost,  when  he  threatned  to  pick  my 

Bones   every  motnent ;    and  to    ?ny    Co7nfort,    zvhen    I    saw    Mr. 

Great-heart  and  his  Friends  with  their  Jf'^eapons  approach  so  near 

for  my  Deliverance. 

BB  2  387 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Holym.      Then  said  Mr,  Holy-man^  There  are  two  things 

that  they  have  need  to  be  possessed  with  that  go 
man's  sL'ech        °"  Pilgrimage,  Courage  and  an  unspotted  Life.     If 

they  have  not  Courage^  they  can  never  hold  on 
their  way  ;  and  if  their  Lives  be  loose^  they  will  make  the  very 
Name  of  a  Pi/grim  stink. 

Loves.     Then  said  Mr.  Love-saint ;  I  hope  this  Caution  is 

not  needful  amongst  you.  But  truly  there  are 
saint'j- !s>!w//       rn^ny  that  go  upon  the  Road,  that  rather  declare 

themselves  Strangers  to  Pilgrimage,  than  Strangers 
and  Pilgrims  in  the  Earth. 

Darenot.      Then    said    Mr.    Dare-not-ly,    "Tis    true;     they 

neither  have  the  Pilgrims  Weed,  nor  the  Pilgrims 
not'-'lv  mT  Courage ;   they  go  not  uprightly,  but  all  awrie  with 

Speech.  their  Feet,  one  Shoo  goes  inward,  another  outward, 

and  their  Hosen  out  behind ;  there  a  Rag,  and 
there  a  Rent,  to  the  Disparagement  of  their  Lord. 

Penit.      These   things,  said  Mr.   Penitent,  they  ought  to  be 

troubled  for,  nor  are  the  Pilgrims  like  to  have 
IhSpUT"^^       that  Grace   put   upon   them   and    their   Pilgrims 

Progress,  as  they  desire,  until  the  way  is  cleared 
of  such  Spots  and  Blemishes. 

Thus  they  sat  talking  and  spending  the  time,  until  Supper 
was  set  upon  the  Table.  Unto  which  they  went  and  refreshed 
their  weary  Bodies,  so  they  went  to  Rest.  Now  they  stayed  in 
this  Fair  a  great  while,  at  the  House  of  this  Mr.  Mnason,  who 
in  process  of  time  gave  his  Daughter  Grace  unto  Samuel 
Christiana^  Son,  to  Wife,  and  his  Daughter  Martha  to 
yoseph. 

The  time,  as  I  said,  that  they  lay  here,  was  long  (for  it  was 
not  now  as  in  former  times.)  Wherefore  the  Pilgrims  grew 
acquainted  with  many  of  the  good  people  of  the  Town,  and  did 
them  what  service  they  could.  Mercy,  as  she  was  wont, 
laboured  much  for  the  Poor,  wherefore  their  Bellyes  and  Backs 
blessed  her,  and  she  was  there  an  Ornament  to  her  Profession. 
And  to  say  the  truth,  for  Grace,  Phebe,  and  Martha,  they  were 
all  of  a  very  good  Nature,  and  did  much  good  in  their  place. 
They  were  also  all  of  them  very  Fruitful,  so  that  Christians 
Name,  as  was  said  before,  was  like  to  live  in  the  World. 

While   they  lay   here,  there  came   a   Monster  out  of  the 

388 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Woods,  and  slew  many  of  the  People  of  the  Town.     It  would 

also  carry  away  their  Children,  and  teach   them 

to  suck  its  Whelps.      Now  no  man  in  the  Town 

durst  so  much  as  f'ace  this  Monster  ;   but  all  Men  fled  when 

they  heard  of  the  noise  of  his  coming. 

The  Monster  was  like  vmto  no  one  Beast  upon  the  P^arth. 
Its   Body  was  like  a  Dragon,  and  it   had   seven 
Heads  and    ten    Horns,   It   made  sreat   ha-vock   of     j,.  V,'/ 

r>i  -I  1  I  ■  ,    I  Tw^  -         ^"  Shape. 

Lbtldren.,  and  yet  it  was  governed  by  a   IVoman.      ir  m  t 
This  Monster  propounded    Conditions   to   men  ; 
and    such    men   as   loved   their    Lives    more   then   their   Souls, 
accepted  of  those  Conditions.     So  they  came  under. 

Now  this  Mr.  Great-heart.,  together  with  these  that  came  to 
visit  the  Pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnasons  House,  entred  into  a 
Covenant  to  go  and  ingage  this  Beast,  if  perhaps  they  might 
deliver  the  People  of  this  Town,  from  the  Paws  and  Mouth  of 
this  so  devouring  a  Serpent. 

Then   did   Mr.    Great-heart.,  Mr.   Contrite.,  Mr.   Holy-man., 
Mr.    Dare-not-ly^   and    Mr.   Penitent.,    with    their 
Weapons    go    forth    to    meet    him.       Now    the     ^"^  H " 

Ti^  r  T.  1111       tngaged. 

Monster  at  nrst  was  very  Rampant,  and  looked 

upon  these  Enemies  with  great  Disdain,  but  they  so  be-labored 

him,  being   sturdy  men  at  Arms,  that   they  made  him  make 

a    Retreat :     so    they    came    home    to    Mr.    Mnasons    House 

again. 

The  Monster.,  you  must  know,  had  his  certain  Seasons  to 
come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  Attempts  upon  the  Children  of 
the  People  of  the  Town,  also  these  Seasons  did  these  valiant 
Worthies  watch  him  in,  and  did  still  continually  assault  him  ; 
in  so  much,  that  in  process  of  time,  he  became  not  only 
wounded,  but  lame  ;  also  he  has  not  made  that  havock  of  the 
Towns-mens  Children,  as  formerly  he  has  done.  And  it  is 
verily  believed  by  some,  that  this  Beast  will  die  of  his 
Wounds. 

This  therefore  made  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  Fellows,  of 
great  Fame  in  this  Town,  so  that  many  of  the  People  that 
wanted  their  taste  of  things,  yet  had  a  Reverend  Esteem  and 
Respeft  for  them.  Upon  this  account  therefore  it  was  that 
these  Pilgrims  got  not  much  hurt  here.  True,  there  were 
some  of  the  baser  sort  that  could  see  no  more  then  a  Mole., 

389 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

nor   understand    more  than   a   Beast,   these  had   no   reverence 

for    these    men,    nor    took    they    notice    of    their    Valour    or 

Adventures. 

Well,  the  time  drew  on  that  the  Pilo-rims  must  2:0  on  their 

way,  wherefore  they  prepared  for  their  Journey.     They  sent 

for   their  Friends,   they  conferred  with   them,  they  had  some 

time  set  apart  therein  to  commit  each  other  to  the  Proteftion  of 

their  Prince.      There   was  again,  that  brought  them  of  such 

things  as  they  had,  that  was  fit  for  the  weak,  and  the  strong, 

.n     o  for  the  Women,  and   the   Men;    and   so    laded 

Ati.  28.  10.  ,  .  ,  ,  '    ,  .  ' 

them  with  such  thmgs  as  was  necessary. 

Then  they  set  forwards  on  their  way,  and  their  Friends 
accompanying  them  so  far  as  was  convenient ;  they  again 
committed  each  other  to  the  Proteftion  of  their  King,  and 
parted. 

They  therefore  that  were  of  the  Pilgrims  Company  went 
on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before  them  ;  now  the  Women 
and  Children  being  weakly,  they  were  forced  to  go  as  they 
could  bear,  by  this  means  Mr.  Ready-to-hault  and  Mr.  Feeble- 
mind  had  more  to  sympathize  with  their  Condition. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  Towns-men,  and  when 
their  Friends  had  bid  them  farewel,  they  quickly  came  to  the 
place  where  Faithful  was  put  to  Death  :  There  therefore  they 
made  a  stand,  and  thanked  him  that  had  enabled  him  to  bear 
his  Cross  so  well,  and  the  rather,  because  they  now  found  that 
they  had  a  benefit  by  such  a  manly  Suffering  as  his  was. 

They  went  on  therefore  after  this,  a  good  way  further, 
talking  of  Christian  and  Faithful^  and  how  Hopeful 
^     '^'^  joyned  himself  to    Christian   after   that    Faithful 

was  dead. 

Now  they  were  come  up  with  the  Hill  Lucre^  where  the 
Silver-mine  was,  which  took  Detnas  off  from  his  Pilgrimage,  and 
into  which,  as  some  xhmk^  By-ends  fell  and  perished;  wherefore 
they  considered  that.  But  when  they  were  come  to  the  old 
Monument  that  stood  over  against  the  Hill  Lucre^  to  wit,  to 
the  Pillar  of  Salt  that  stood  also  within  view  of  Sodom^  and  its 
stinking  Lake  ;  they  marvelled,  as  did  Christian  before,  that 
men  of  that  Knowledge  and  ripeness  of  Wit  as  they  was, 
should  be  so  blinded  as  to  turn  aside  here.  Only  they  considered 
again,  that  Nature  is  not  affefted  with  the  Harms  that  others 

390 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

have  met  with,  specially  if  that  thing  upon  which  they  look,  has 
an  attraifting  Virtue  upon  the  foolish  Eye. 

I  saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  at  the  River 
that  was  on  this  side  of  the  delecflable  Mountains. 
To   the   River   where   the  fine   Trees   grow   on      '    ^^^  P^^" 
both  sides,  and  whose  Leaves,  if  taken  inwardly, 
are    good    against    Surfeits ;     where    the    Medows    are    green 
all    the    year    long,    and    where    they   might    lie 
down  safely.  "  "    ^' 

By  this  River  side  in  the  Medow,  there  were  Cotes  and 
Folds  for  Sheep,  an  House  built  for  the  nourishing  and  bringing 
up  of  those   Lambs,  the  Babes  of  those  Women  that  go  on 
Pilgrimage.     Also  there  was  here  one  that  was 
intrusted  with  them,  who  could  have  compassion,     j  ^  •5-2. 
and  that  could  gather  these  Lambs  with  his  Arm, 
and  carry  them  in  his  Bosom,  and  that  could  gently  lead  those 
that    were    with    young.     Now    to    the    Care    of    this    Man^ 
Christiana   admonished   her   four   Daughters  To   commit   their 
little    ones  ;    that    by    these    Waters    they    might    be    housed, 
harbored,  succored  and  nourished,  and  that  none 
of  them   might  be  lacking  in  time  to  come.     This     •'^'^'  ^^'  '^' 
man,  if  any  of  them  go  astray,  or  be  lost,  he  will     Ez^k.  34.  u, 
bring  them  again,  he  will  also  bind  up  that  which      ,5^'  jg' 
was  broken,  and  will  strengthen  them  that  are 
sick.       Here    they    will    never    want    Meat,    and    Drink    and 
Cloathing,  here  they  will  be  kept  from  Thieves  and  Robbers, 
for  this   man  will  dye  before  one  of  those  committed  to  his 
Trust,  shall  be  lost.     Besides,  here  they  shall  be  sure  to  have 
good  Nurture  and  Admonition,  and  shall  be  taught 
to  walk   in   right   Paths,  and   that  you  know  is     ■'°  '^ 
a   Favour  of  no  small  account.     Also   here,   as   you   see,  are 
delicate   Waters^  pleasant  Medows^  dainty   Floiuers^  variety  of 
Trees^  and  such  as  bear  wholsom  Fruit.     Fruit,  not  like  that  that 
Matthew  eat  of,  that  fell  over  the  Wall  out  of  Belzebubs  Garden, 
but  Fruit  that  procureth  Health  where  there  is  none,  and  that 
continueth  and  increaseth  it  where  it  is. 

So  they  were  content  to  commit  their  little  Ones  to  him  ; 
and  that  which  was  also  an  Incouragement  to  them  so  to  do, 
was,  for  that  all  this  was  to  be  at  the  Charge  of  the  King,  and 
so  was  an  Hospital  to  young  Children,  and  Orphans. 

391 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Now  they  went  on :   And  when  they  were  come  to  By-path 

Medow,  to  the  Stile  over  which   Christian  went 

They  being  ^-^^  j^j^  Fellow  HopefuL  when  they  were  taken 

By-path  by  Gyant  Despair^  and  put  into  Doubting  Castle  : 

Stile,  have  They  sate  down  and  consulted  what  was  best  to 

a  mind  to  ]^^  done,  to  wit,  now  they  were  so  strong,  and 

with  Gyant  had  got  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Great-heart  for  their 

Despair.  Conductor  ;  whether  they  had  not  best  to  make 

p  an  Attempt  upon  the  Gyant,  demolish  his  Castle, 

233.  ■239.  ^'^^  '*^  there  were  any  Pilgrims  in  it,  to  set  them 

at  liberty  before  they  went  any  further.     So  one 

said  one  thing,  and  another  said  the  contrary.     One  questioned 

if  it  was  lawful  to  go  upon  Unconsecrated  Ground,  another  said 

they  might,  provided  their  end  was  good  ;   but  Mr.  Great-heart 

said,  Though  that  Assertion  offered  last,  cannot  be  universally 

true,   yet  I   have  a  Comandment   to   resist    Sin,  to    overcome 

Evil,  to  fight  the  good  Fight  of  Faith :    And  I  pray,  with  whom 

should   I   fight  this  good  Fight,   if  not  with   Gyant  Despair  ? 

I   will   therefore   attempt   the   taking    away   of  his    Life,   and 

the  demolishing  of  Doubting  Castle.      Then  said  he,  who  will 

go  with   me  ?     Then  said  old  Honesty  I  will,  and  so  will  we 

too,  said  Christian 'i,  four  Sons,  Matthew^  Samuel^ 

\~°.  '^  ^'  yames  and  Joseph^  for  they  were  young  men  and 

strong. 

So  they  left  the  Women  in  the  Road,  and  with  them  Mr. 

Feeble-mind^  and  Mr.  Ready-to-hault^  with  his  Crutches,  to  be 

their  Guard,  until  they  came  back,  for  in  that  place  tho  Gyant 

J  .  Despair  dwelt  so  near,  they  keeping  in  the  Road, 

A  little  Child  ynight  lead  them. 

So  Mr.  Great-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four  young  men, 
went  to  go  up  to  Doubting  Castle,  to  look  for  Gyant  Despair  : 
When  they  came  at  the  Castle  Gate,  they  knocked  for  Entrance 
with  an  unusual  Noise.  At  that  the  old  Gyant  comes  to  the 
Gate,  and  Diffidence  his  Wife  follows  :  Then  said  he.  Who, 
and  what  is  he,  that  is  so  hardy,  as  after  this  manner  to  molest 
the  Gyant  Despair  }  Mr.  Great-heart  replyed.  It  is  I,  Great- 
heart,  one  of  the  King  of  the  Celestial  Countreys  Condu6lors  of 
Pilgrims  to  their  Place.  And  I  demand  of  thee  that  thou  open 
thy  Gates  for  my  Entrance,  prepare  thy  self  also  to  Fight,  for  I 
am  come  to  take  away  thy  Head,  and  to  demolish  Doubting  Castle. 

392 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Now  Gyant  Despair^  because  he  was  a  Gyant,  thought  no 
man  could  overcome  him,  and  again,  thought  he, 
since    lieretofore    I    have    made    a    Conquest    of     ^^^^|?^"^^ 
Angels,  shall   Great-heart   make  me  afraid  ?     So     Attgels. 
he   harnessed   himself  and    went    out :     He   had 
a  Cap  of  Steel  upon  his  Head,  a  Brestplate  of  Fire  girded  to 
him,  and  he  came  out  in  Iron  Shooes,  with  a  great  Club  in  his 
Hand  :   Then  these  six  men  made  up  to  him,  and   beset  him 
behind  and  before  ;  also  when  Diffidence^  the  Gyantess,  came 
up  to  help  him,  old  Mr.  Honeit  cut  her  down  at  one  Blow. 
Then    they   fought  for  their   Lives,   and  Gyant  Despair   was 
brought  down  to  the  Ground,  but  was  very  loth 
to  dye  :    He  strugled  hard,  and  had,  as  they  say,  as     i^^to^cUe 
many  Lives  as  a  Cat,  but  Great-heart  was  his  death, 
for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had  severed  his  head  from  his  shoulders. 

Then  they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting  Castle,  and  that  you 
know    might   with   ease   be    done,    since    Gyant 
Despair  was  dead.     They  were   seven  Days  in     castle '5^ 
destroying  of  that  ;    and  in  it  of  Pilgrims,  they     molished. 
found    one    Mr.    Dispondency^    almost    starved    to 
Death,  and   one  Much-afraid  his  Daughter  ;    these  two   they 
saved  alive.     But  it  would  a  made  you  a  wondered  to  have  seen 
the  dead  Bodies  that  lay  here  and  there  in  the  Castle  Yard,  and 
how  full  of  dead  mens  Bones  the  Dungeon  was. 

When  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  Companions  had  performed 
this  Exploit,  they  took  Mr.  Despondency^  and  his  Daughter 
Much-afraid^  into  their  Protection,  for  they  were  honest  People, 
tho  they  were  Prisoners  in  Doubting  Castle,  to  that  Tyrant 
Gyant  Despair.  They  therefore  I  say,  took  with  them  the 
Head  of  the  Gyant  (for  his  Body  they  had  buried  under  a  heap 
of  Stones)  and  down  to  the  Road  and  to  their  Companions  they 
came,  and  shewed  them  what  they  had  done.  Now  when 
Feeble-ynind.,  and  Ready-to-hault  saw  that  it  was  the  Head  of 
Gyant  Despair  indeed,  they  were  very  jocond  and  merry.  Now 
Christiana^  if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the  Fial^  and  her 
Daughter  Mercy  upon  the  Lute  :  So,  since  they  were  so  merry 
disposed,  she  plaid  them  a  Lesson,  and  Ready-  j.,  ^^^^ 
to-hault  would  Dance.  So  he  took  Dispondencie\  Musick  and 
Daughter,  named  Much-afraid.,  by  the  Hand,  and  Dancing 
to  Dancing  they  went  in  the  Road.     True,  he    ^'^  ■^°^' 

393 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

could  not  Dance  without  one  Crutch  in  his  Hand,  but  I 
promise  you,  he  footed  it  well  ;  also  the  Girl  was  to  be  com- 
mended, for  she  answered  the  Musick  handsomely. 

As  for  Mr.  Despondency^  the  Musick  was  not  much  to  him, 
he  was  for  feeding  rather  then  Dancing,  for  that  he  was  almost 
starved.  So  Christiana  gave  him  some  of  her  bottle  of  Spirits 
for  present  Relief,  and  then  prepared  him  something  to  eat  ; 
and  in  little  time  the  old  Gentleman  came  to  himself,  and 
began  to  be  finely  revived. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream,  when  all  these  things  were 
finished,  Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  Head  of  Gyant  Despair^  and 
set  it  upon  a  Pole  by  the  High-way  side,  right  over  against  the 
Pillar  that  Christian  erefted  for  a  Caution  to  Pilgrims  that  came 
after,  to  take  heed  of  entring  into  his  Grounds. 

Then  he  writ  under  it  upon  a  Marble  stone,  these  Verses 
following. 

This  is  the  Head  of  him,  whose  Name  only^ 

In  former  tinies^  did  Pilgrims  terrifie. 
ment  of'  "^^  CastleV  down^  and  Diffidence  his  Wife^ 

Deliverance.        Brave  Master  Great-heart  has  bereft   of  Life. 
Despondency,  his  Daughter  Much-afraid, 

Great-heart,  for  them  also  the  Man  has  play  d. 

Who  hereof  doubts.,  if  he'' I  but  cast  his  Eye., 

Up  hither.,   may  his  Scruples  satisfe. 

This  Head.,  also  when  doubting  Cripples  dance., 

Doth  shew  from  Fears  they  have  Deliverance. 

When  these  men  had  thus  bravely  shewed  themselves 
against  Doubting-Castle^  and  had  slain  Gyant-Despair.,  they 
went  forward,  and  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  DeleStable 
Mountains,  where  Christian  and  Hopeful  refreshed  themselves 
with  the  Varieties  of  the  Place.  They  also  acquainted  them- 
selves with  the  Shepherds  there,  who  welcomed  them  as  they 
had  done  Christian  before,  unto  the  deledlable  Mountains. 

Now  the  Shepherds  seeing  so  great  a  train  follow  Mr. 
Great-heart  (for  with  him  they  were  well  acquainted  ;)  they 
said  unto  him,  Good  Sir,  you  have  got  a  goodly  Company  here; 
pray  where  did  you  find  all  these  ? 

394 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Then  Mr.  Great-heart  replyed, 

First  here's  Christiana  and  her  train. 

Her  Sons,  and  her  Sons  JVives,  who  like  the  Wain     steechto  7he 

Keep  by  the  Pole,  and  do  by   Compass  steer.  Shepherds. 

From  Sin  to  Grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here. 

Next  here''s  old  Honest  come  on  Pilgrimage, 

Ready-to-halt  too,  who  I  dare  ingage, 

Tj'ue  hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mind, 

TVho  willing  was,  not  to  be  left  behind. 

Despondency,  good-man,  is  coming  after. 

And  so  also  is  Much-afraid,  his  Daughter. 

May  we  have  Entertaimnent  here,  or  must 

JVe  further  go  ?    let's  know  ivhereon  to  trust. 

Then  said  the  Shepherds ;  This  is  a  comfortable  Company, 
you  are   welcome  to   us,   for    we    have   for    the 
Feeble,  as  for  the  Strong;  our  Prince  has  an  Eye     JJi^Jn^jf"' 
to  what  is  done  to  the  least  of  these.     Therefore     ^/^^^^  ^      ^ 
Infirmity  must  not  be  a  block  to  our  Entertain- 
ment.    So  they  had  them  to  the  Palace  Door,  and  then  said 
unto  them.  Come  in  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  come  in  Mr.  Ready-to- 
halt,    come    in    Mr.    Despondency,    and    Mrs.    Much-afraid   his 
Daughter.      These  Mr.  Great-heart,  said  the  Shepherds  to  the 
Guide,  we  call  in  by  Name,  for  that  they  are  most  subjeft  to 
draw  back  ;  but  as  for  you,  and  the  rest  that  are  strong,  we 
leave  you  to  your  wonted  Liberty.     Then  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  This  day  I  see  that  Grace  doth     Am^cripHon 

,  •         •  T-  J-'    ,  T        J         of  false 

shme  m  your  r  aces,  and  that  you  are  my  L-ords     shepherds. 
Shepherds  indeed  ;  for  that  you  have  not  pushed     Ezek.  34.  21. 
these   Diseased   neither   with  Side  nor  Shoulder, 
but  have  rather  strewed  their  way  into  the  Palace  with  Flowers, 
as  you  should. 

So  the  Feeble  and  Weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great-heart,  and 
the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were  also  set  down,  the 
Shepherds  said  to  those  of  the  weakest  sort.  What  is  it  that  you 
would  have  ?  For  said  they,  all  things  must  be  managed  here, 
to  the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as  to  the  warning  of  the 
Unruly. 

So  they  made  them  a  Feast  of  things  easie  of  Digestion, 
and   that   were  pleasant    to   the   Palate,    and   nourishing ;     the 

395 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

which  when  tliey  had  received,  they  went  to  their  rest,  each 

one  respeftively  unto  his  proper  place.     When  Morning  was 

come,  because  the  Mountains  were  high,  and  the  day  clear  ; 

and  because  it  was  the  Custom  of  the  Shepherds  to  shew  to  the 

Pilgrims,  before  their  Departure,  some  Rarities  ;  therefore  after 

they  were  ready,  and  had  refreshed  themselves,  the  Shepherds 

took  them  out  into  the  Fields,  and  shewed  them  first,  what 

they  had  shewed  to  Christian  before. 

Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.     The  first  was 

to  Mount-Marvel^  where  they  looked,  and  behold 

Marvel  ^  "^^'^  ^^  '^  Distance,  that  tutnbled  the  Hills  about 

T,    ,  with    Words.     Then   thev   asked   the   Shepherds 

I  Fart,  pag.  ,  ,  ,        ,,  ,•'0        1  iii-i 

246.  what  that  should  mean:     bo  they  told  him,  that 

that  man  was  the  Son  of  one  Great-grace^  of  whom 
you  read  in  the  first  part  of  the  Records  of  the  Pilgrims  Progress. 
And  he  is  set  there  to  teach  Pilgrims  how  to  believe  down,  or  to 

tumble  out  of  their  wayes,  what  Difficulties  they 
Mar.  11.23,        shall    meet    with,    by    Faith.       Then    said    Mr. 

Great-hearty  I  know  him,  he  is  a  man  above  many. 
Then    they    had    them    to    another    place,    called    Mount- 
Innocent.     And   there  they   saw  a  man  cloathed 
innocent  ^^^    '"    White  ;     and    two     men,    Prejudice.,    and 

Ill-will.,  continually  casting  Dirt  upon  him.  Now 
behold  the  Dirt,  whatsoever  they  cast  at  him,  would  in  little 
time  fall  ofF  again,  and  his  Garment  would  look  as  clear  as  if  no 
Dirt  had  been  cast  thereat. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims  what  means  this  ?  The  Shepherds 
answered.  This  man  is  named  Godly-man^  and  this  Garment  is 
to  shew  the  Innocency  of  his  Life.  Now  those  that  throw 
Dirt  at  him,  are  such  as  hate  his  Well-doing^  but  as  you  see  the 
Dirt  will  not  stick  upon  his  Cloaths,  so  it  shall  be  with  him 
that  liveth  truly  Innocently  in  the  World.  Whoever  they  be 
that  would  make  such  men  dirty,  they  labour  all  in  vain  ;  for 
God,  by  that  a  little  time  is  spent  will  cause  that  their  Innocence 
shall  break  forth  as  the  Light,  and  their  Righteousness  as  the 
Noon  day. 

Then  they   took   them,   and  had  them  to  Mount-Charity^ 

where  they  shewed  them  a  man  that  had  a 
^/"'y"  bundle  of  Cloth  lying  before  him,  out  of  which 

he   cut  Coats  and  Garments,  for  the  Poor  that 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

stood  about  him  ;  yet  his  Bundle  or  Role  of  Cloth  was  never 
the  less. 

Then  said  they,  what  should  this  be  ?  This  is,  said  the 
Shepherds,  to  shew  you,  That  he  that  has  a  Heart  to  give  of 
his  Labour  to  the  Poor,  shall  never  want  wherewithal.  He 
that  watereth  shall  be  watered  himself.  And  the  Cake  that  the 
Widdow  gave  to  the  Prophet,  did  not  cause  that  she  had  ever 
the  less  in  her  Barrel. 

They  had  them  also  to  a  place  where  they  saw  one  Fool^ 
and  one  Want-zuit^  washing  of  an  Ethiopian  with 
intention  to  make  him  white,  but  the  more  they  one  ^o^q\  and 
washed  him,  the  blacker  he  was.  They  then  om  Want-ivitt. 
asked  the  Shepherds  what  that  should  mean.  So 
they  told  them,  saying.  Thus  shall  it  be  with  the  vile  Person  ; 
all  means  used  to  get  such  an  one  a  good  Name,  shall  in  Con- 
clusion tend  but  to  make  him  more  abominable.  Thus  it  was 
with  the  Pharisees^  and  so  shall  it  be  with  all  Hypocrites. 

Then  said  Mercy  the  Wife  of  Matthew  to  Christiana  her 
Mother,  Mother,  I  would,  if  it  might  be,  see  the 
Hole  in  the  Hill  ;  or  that,  commonly  called  the     ^  ^^ '  ^^^' 
By-way  to  Hell,     So  her  Mother  brake  her  mind 
to  the  Shepherds.      Tlien  they  went  to  the  Door  ;  it  was  in 
the  side  of  an  Hill,  and  they  opened  it,  and  bid  Mercy  hearken 
awhile.     So  she  hearkened,  and  heard  one  saying,     ]\fgrcv  has 
Cursed  be  my  Father  for  holding  of  my  Feet  back     a  ?nind  to 
from  the  way  of  Peace  and  Life;  and  another  said,     see  the  hole 
0  that  I  had  been  torn  in  pieces  before  I  had^  to  save 
my  Life^  lost  my  Soul ;  and  another  said.  If  I  were  to  live  again, 
how  would  I  deny  my  self  rather  then  come  to  this  Place.      Then 
there  was  as  if  the  very  Earth  had  groaned,  and  quaked  under 
the  Feet  of  this  young  Woman  for  fear  ;  so  she  looked  white, 
and  came  trembling  away,  saying,  Blessed  be  he  and  she  that  is 
delivered  from  this  Place. 

Now  when  the  Shepherds  had  shewed  them  all  these  things, 
then  they  had  them  back  to  the  Palace,  and  entertained  them 
with  what  the  House  would  afford  ;  But  Mercy  being  a  young, 
and  breeding;  Woman,  loneed  for  somethino-  which 

\Tprr'v 

she   saw  there,   but  was  ashamed  to   ask.      Her     )g„„/i/,  „„4 
Mother-in-law  then  asked  her  what  she  ailed,  for    far  zv hat. 
she  looked  as  one  not  well.     Then  said  Mercy^ 

397 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

There  is  a  Looking-glass  hangs  up  in  the  Dining-roofUy  off  of  which 

1  cannot  take  my  mind  ;  if  therefore  I  have  it  not,  I  think  I 
shall  Miscarry.  Then  said  her  Mother,  I  will  mention  thy 
Wants  to  the  Shepherds,  and  they  will  not  deny  it  thee.  But 
she  said,  I  am  ashamed  that  these  men  should  know  that  I 
longed.  Nay  my  Daughter,  said  she,  it  is  no  Shame,  but 
a  Virtue,  to  long  for  such  a  thing  as  that ;  so  Mercy  said. 
Then  Mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  Shepherds  if  they  are 
willing  to  sell  it. 

Now  the  Glass  was  one  of  a  thousand.     It  would  present 

It  7vas  the  ^  man,  one  way  with  his  own  Feature  exadtly. 

Word  of  God.      and  turn  it  but  another  way,  and  it  would  shew 

one  the  very  Face  and  Similitude  of  the  Prince  of 

jam.  I.  23.  Pilgrims  himself     Yea  I  have  talked  with  them 

that  can  tell,  and  they  have  said,  that  they  have  seen  the  very 

Crown  of  Thorns  upon  his  Head,  by  looking  in 

3-  i'2'      ^}^2|.  Q]ass,  they  have  therein  also  seen  the  holes 

2  Cor.  X.  18.        '^  ^'^  Hands,  in  his  Feet,  and  his  Side.     Yea  such 

an  excellency  is  there  in  that  Glass,  that  it  will 
shew  him  to  one  where  they  have  a  mind  to  see  him  ;  whether 
living  or  dead,  whether  in  Earth  or  Heaven,  whether  in  a  State 
of  Humiliation,  or  in  his  Exaltation,  whether  coming  to  Suffer, 
or  coming  to  Reign. 

Christiana  therefore  went  to  the  Shepherds  apart.     (Now 

the  Names  of  the  Shepherds  are  Knowledge^ 
I ^ar  ,  pag.         Experience^  Watchful.,  and  Sincere^)  and  said  unto 

them.  There  is  one  of  my  Daughters  a  breeding 
Woman,  that,  I  think  doth  long  for  some  thing  that  she  hath 
seen  in  this  House,  and  she  thinks  she  shall  miscarry  if  she 
should  by  you  be  denyed. 

Experience.     Call    her,  call    her.   She    shall   assuredly  have 

what  we  can  help  her  to.     So  they  called  her, 

fwtfo!c)ier  ^"'^  ^^'^  ^^  ^^'''  ^^^'^y->  what  is  that  thing  thou 

Loitgiiig.  wouldest    have  ?     Then    she    blushed    and    said, 

The  great  Glass  that  hangs  up  in  the  Dining- 
room  :  So  Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it,  and  with  a  joyful  Consent 
it  was  given  her.  Then  she  bowed  her  Head,  and  gave  Thanks, 
and  said.  By  this  I  know  that  I  have  obtained  Favour  in  your 
Eyes. 

They  also  gave  to  the  other  young  Women  such  things  as 

39« 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

they  desired,  and  to  their  Husbands  great  Commendations,  for 
that  they  joyned  with  Mr.  Great-heart  to  the  slaying  of  Gyant- 
Despair,  and  the  demohshing  of  Doubting-Castle. 

About  Christiana^  Neck,  the  Shepherds  put  a  Bracelet,  and 
so  they  did  about  the  Necks  of  her  four  Daughters,     ^^^^  ^^^^ 
also  they  put  Ear-rings  in  their  Ears,  and  Jewels     shepherds 
on  their  Fore-heads.  ^^r^^it 

When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they        t  gnms. 
let    them    go    in   Peace,   but   gave   not   to   them  those  certain 
Cautions  which  before  were  given  to  Christian  and  his  Com- 
panion.    The    Reason   was,   for   that   these   had 
Great-heart  to  be  their  Guide,  who  was  one  that     \^^^  '  ^^^^' 
was  well  acquainted  with   things,  and   so  could 
give  them  their  Cautions  more  seasonably,  to  wit,  even  then 
when  the  Danger  was  nigh  the  approaching. 

What  Cautions  Christian  and  his  Companions  had  received 
of  the    Shepherds,   they    had    also   lost,   by   that 
the  time  was  come  that   they  had  need  to  put     253?"^*^'  ^^ 
them    in    praftice.       Wherefore    here    was    the 
Advantage  that  this  Company  had  over  the  other. 

From  hence  they  went  on  Singing,  and  they  said. 

Behold.,  how  fitly  are  the  Stages  set ! 

For  their  Relief.,  that  Pilgrims  are  become  ; 

And  how  they  us  receive  without  one  let., 

That  make  the  other  Life  our  Mark  and  Home. 

What  Novelties  they  have.,  to  us  they  give., 

That  we.,  tho  Pilgrims,  joyful  Lives  may  live. 

They  do  upon  us  too  such  things  bestow, 

That  shew  we  Pilgrims  are,  where  e're  we  go. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  Shepherds,  they  quickly 
came  to  the  Place  where  Christian  met  with  one  Turn-a-tvay, 
that    dwelt    in    the    Town    of   Apostacy.     Wherefore    of   him 
Mr.  Great-heart  their  Guide  did  now  put  them  in 
mind  ;  saying.  This  is  the  place  where  Christian     \  /^"^ '  P'^S- 
met  with  one  Turn-a-way,  who  carried  with  him 
the  Character  of  his  Rebellion  at  his  Back.     And      „  ., 
this  I  have  to  say  concerning  this  man,  He  would     Tum-a-way 
hearken  to  no  Counsel,  but  once  a  falling,  per-     managed  his 
swasion  could  not  stop  him.     When  he  came  to     '-^postacy. 

399 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

the    place   where   the    Cross   and   the   Sepulcher   was,    he    did 

meet  with  one  that  did  bid  him  look  there^  but  he 
in   7%°'iQ    '        gnashed  with  his  Teeth,  and  stamped,  and  said, 

he  was  resolved  to  go  back  to  his  own  Town. 
Before  he  came  to  the  Gate,  he  met  with  Evangelist^  who 
offered  to  lay  Hands  on  him,  to  turn  him  into  the  way  again. 
But  this  Turn-a-way  resisted  him,  and  having  done  much 
despite  unto  him,  he  got  away  over  the  Wall,  and  so  escaped 
his  Hand. 

Then  they  went  on,  and  just  at  the  place  where  Little-faith 
formerly  was  Robbed,  there  stood  a  man  with  his  Sword  drawn, 
and   his  Face  all  bloody.     Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  What 

art  thou  ?  The  man  made  Answer,  saying,  I  am 
foMruth'^"^^/  °^^  whose  Name  is  Faliant-for-Truth,  I  am  a 
7vith  Thieves.       Pilgrim,   and    am    going    to   the   Celestial   City. 

Now  as  I  was  in  my  way,  there  was  three  men 
did  beset  me,  and  propounded  unto  me  these  three  things. 
I.  Whether  I  would  become  one  of  them  ?  Or  go  back  from 
whence   I  came  ?     Or   die   upon   the  Place  ?     To  the   first  I 

answered,  I  had  been  a  true  Man  a  long  Season, 
I'l^il^i''  "'     and  therefore,  it  could  not  be  expected  that  I  now 

should  cast  in  my  Lot  with  Thieves.  Then 
they  demanded  what  I  would  say  to  the  Second.  So  I  told 
them  that  the  Place  from  whence  I  came,  had  I  not  found 
Incommodity  there,  I  had  not  forsaken  it  at  all,  but  finding  it 
altogether  unsuitable  to  me,  and  very  unprofitable  for  me,  I 
forsook  it  for  this  Way.  Then  they  asked  me  what  I  said  to 
the  third.  And  I  told  them,  my  Life  cost  more  dear  far,  than 
that  I  should  lightly  give  it  away.  Besides,  you  have  nothing 
to  do  thus  to  put  things  to  my  Choice  ;  wherefore  at  your 
Peril  be  it,  if  you  meddle.  Then  these  three,  to  wit,  Wild- 
head,  Inconsiderate,  and  Pragmatick,  drew  upon  me,  and  I  also 
drew  upon  them. 

So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for  the  space  of  above 
J    ,  three  Hours.     They  have  left  upon  me,  as  you 

haved  himself,  See,  Some  of  the  Marks  of  their  Valour,  and  have 
and pjit  them  also  carried  away  with  them  some  of  mine. 
to  flight.  They   are    but   just   now   gone,   I   suppose   they 

might,  as  the  saying  is,  hear  your  Horse  dash,  and  so  they 
betook  them  to  flight. 

400 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Greath.      But  here  was  great  Odds^  three  against  one. 

Valiant.     'Tis  true,  but  little  and  more.,  arc  nothing  to  him 
that  has  the  Truth  on  his  side.      Though  an  Host 
should  encamp  against  me,  said  one,  My  Heart  shall       ^^  '  ~'''  ^' 
not  fear.      Tho  War  should  rise  against  me,  in  this     Great-heart 
xvill  I  be  Confident,  Sic.     Besides,  said  he,  I  have     ^i^" Valour 
read  in  some  Records,  that  one  man  has  fought 
an  Army  ;  and  how  many  did  Sampson  slay  with  the  Jaw  Bone 
of  an  Ass  ! 

Greath.      Then  said  the  Guide,  Why  did  you  not  cry  out,  that 
some  might  a-came  in  for  your  Succour  f 

Valiant.     So  I  did,  to  my  King,  who  I  knew  could  hear, 

and  afford  invisible  Help,  and  that  was  sufficient 

c  Has  a  mind 

^or  me.  ^^  ^^^  ;^  .^ 

Greath.      Then     said     Great-heart     to     Mr.     Sword,  and 
Valiant-for-Truth,    Thou    hast    worthily    behaved     spends  Ms 
thy   self;    Let    me    sec    thy    Sword;    so   he   shewed     l"f/''"'^ 
it  him. 

When   he  had  taken  it   in  his  Hand,  and  looked  thereon 
a  while,  he  said.   Ha  !     It  is  a  right  Jerusalem 
Blade.  '•  ^■ 

Valiant.     It  is  so.     Let  a  man  have  one  of  these  Blades, 
with  a  Hand  to  wield  it,  and  skill  to  use  it,  and 
he  may   venture   upon  an    Angel    with    it.     He     Ephes.  6.  12, 
need  not  fear  its  holding,  if  he  can  but  tell  how      'B-  i4»  i5j 
to    lay    on.      Its    Edges    will    never    blunt.      It     '  >  ^7- 
will  cut  Flesh,  and  Bones,  and   Soul,  and  Spirit,     Heb.  4.  12. 
and  all. 

Greath.     But  you  fought  a  great  while,  I  wonder  you  was  not 
weary  ? 

Valiant.     I  fought  till  my  Sword  did  cleave  to  my  Hand, 

and   when    they   were  joyned   together,   as   if  a 

Sword  ffrew  out  of  my  Arm,  and  when  the  Blood     ^      ™'  "^"  '°* 

run  thorow  my  h  m2:ers,  then  i  rought  with  most      ^,    ^  .  , 
^  /  to      )  &  The  Faith. 

Courage.  ^^    , 

Greath.      Thou  hast  done  well,  thou  hast  resisted 
unto  Blood,  striving  against  Sin.      Thou  shalt  abide  by  us,  come  in, 
and  go  out  with  us  ;  for  we  are  thy  Companions. 

Then  they  took  him  and  washed  his  Wounds,  and   gave 
him  of  what  they  had,  to  refresh  him,  and  so  they  went  on 

B.  cc  401 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

together.  Now  as  they  went  on,  because  Mr.  Great-heart 
was  deHghted  in  him  (for  he  loved  one  greatly  that  he  found  to 
be  a  man  of  his  Hands)  and  because  there  was  with  his  Company, 
them  that  was  feeble  and  weak  ;  Therefore  he  questioned  with 
What  ^'"^  about  many  things  ;  as  first,  JFhat  Coiintrey- 

Countrey  man      man  he  was  ? 

Mr.  Valiant  Valiant.     I  am  of  Dark-land.,  for  there  I  was 

'^''^■^'  born,  and  there  my  Father  and  Mother  are  still. 

Greath.      Dark-land.,  said  the  Guide,  Doth  not  that  ly  upon 
the  same  Coast  with  the  City  <3/'Destru6lion. 

Valiant.     Yes  it   doth.     Now   that   which   caused    me    to 
Ho7u  Mr  come    on    Pilgrimage,   was    this  :    We    had    one 

Valiant  came  Mr.  Tell-true  came  into  our  parts,  and  he  told 
to  go  on  it   about,   what    Christian   had    done,   that   went 

tgt image.  from  the  City  of  Destruction.  Namely,  how  he 
had  forsaken  his  IVife  and  Children^  and  had  betaken  himself  to 
a  Pilgrims  Life.  It  was  also  confidently  reported  how  he  had 
killed  a  Serpent  that  did  come  out  to  resist  him  in  his  Journey, 
and  how  he  got  thorow  to  whither  he  intended.  It  was  also 
told  what  Welcome  he  had  at  all  his  Lords  Lodgings  ;  specially 
when  he  came  to  the  Gates  of  the  Celestial  City.  For  there, 
said  the  man.  He  was  received  with  sound  of  Trumpet,  by 
a  company  of  shining  ones.  He  told  it  also,  how  all  the  Bells 
in  the  City  did  ring  for  Joy  at  his  Reception,  and  what  Golden 
Garments  he  was  cloathed  with  ;  with  many  other  things  that 
now  I  shall  forbear  to  relate.  In  a  word,  that  man  so  told  the 
Story  of  Christian  and  his  Travels,  that  my  Heart  fell  into 
a  burning  hast  to  be  gone  after  him,  nor  could  Father  or 
Mother  stay  me,  so  I  got  from  them,  and  am  come  thus  far  on 
my  Way. 

Greath.      You  came  in  at  the  Gate.,  did  you  not  ? 

Valiant.     Yes,  yes.     For  the  same  man  also  told  us,  that 

„  ,    .  all  would  be  nothins;  if  we  did  not  begin  to  enter 

He  begins  ,  .  i       -^     '^  ° 

ricrht.  this  way  at  the  Gate. 

Greath.      Look  you,  said  the  Guide  to  C\\nsX.\2im.y 

Christian  s  cff^^  Pilpri?naf[e  of  your  Husband,  and  what  he  has 

gotten  thereby.,  is  spread  abroad  far  and  near. 

Valiant.     Why,  is  this  Christian?,  Wife. 

Greath.      Yes.,  that  it  is.,  and  these  are  also  her  four  Sons. 

Valiant.     What  !  and  going  on  Pilgrimage  too  ? 

402 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Greath.      }~es  ver'ily\  they  are  folloiving  after. 

Valiant.     It  glads  me  at  the  Heart  !      Good  man  !     How 
Tovful  will  he  be,  when  he  shall  see  them  that      u   ■         . 
would  not  go  with  him,  yet  to  enter  after  him,  in     rejoyced to 
at  the  Gates  into  the  City  ?  j^c  Chiistian'j- 

Greath.      Without  doubt  it  will  he  a   Comfort      ^^^^' 
to  him  ;  for  next  to  the  Joy  of  seeing  himself  there,  it  will  be  a  'Joy 
to  meet  there  his  IVife  and  his  Children. 

Valiant.     But   now  you   are   upon   that,    prav  let   me    see 
your  Opinion  about  it.     Some  make  a  question 
whether  we  shall  know  one  another  when  we  are       ,  ///^^  ^'"' 

shall  know 
there.  one  another 

Greath.      Do  they  think  they  shall  know  them-     '^^en  we 
selves    then  f'       Or    that    they    shall   reioyce    to    see     '^"^  " 
themselves  in  that  Bliss  P    and  if  they   think   they 
shall  know  and  do  these  ;    JVhy  not  know  others.^  and  rejoyee  in  their 
Welfare  also  ? 

Again,  Since  Relations  are  our  second  self  thb  that  State 
will  be  dissolved  there,  yet  why  may  it  not  be  rationally  concluded 
that  we  shall  be  more  glad  to  see  them  there,  than  to  see  they  are 
wanting  P 

Valiant.  Well,  I  perceive  whereabouts  you  are  as  to  this. 
Have  you  any  more  things  to  ask  me  about  my  beginning  to 
come  on  Pilgrimage. 

Greath.  I'es,  Was  your  Father  and  Mother  willing  that  you 
should  become  a  Pilgrifn  ? 

Valiant.  Oh,  no.  They  used  all  means  imaginable  to 
perswade  me  to  stay  at  Home. 

Greath.      Why,  what  could  they  say  against  it  F 
Valiant.     They  said  it  was  an  idle  Life,  and  if  I  my  self 
were  not  inclined  to  Sloath  and  Laziness,  I  would 
never  countenance  a  Pilgrims  Condition.  t     b'r'^^ 

Greath.      And  what  did  they  say  else  ?  Blocks  that 

Valiant.     Why,  They   told  me   that   it  was     h  ^'^ 
a  dangerous  Way,  yea  the  most  dangerous  Way  "^i-j 

in    the    World,    said    they,    is    that    which    the     in  his  way. 
Pilgrims  go. 

Greath.      Did  they  sheiv  lu herein  this  Way  is  so  dangerous  ? 
Valiant.     Yes.     And  that  in  many  Particulars. 
Greath.      Name  some  of  them. 


CC  2 


403 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

Valiant.  They  told  me  of  the  Slough  of  De^pond^  where 
Christian  was  well  nigh  Smothered.  They  told 
Stumblino--  "^^  ^^^'^^   there  were  Archers  standing  ready   in 

Block.     ^  Belzebub-Castle^  to  shoot  them  that  should  knock 

at  the  JVicket  Gate  for  Entrance.  They  told  me 
also  of  the  Wood,  and  dark  Mountains,  of  the  Hill  Difficulty.,  of 
the  Lyons,  and  also  of  the  three  Gyants,  Bloodyman^  Maul.,  and 
Slay-good.  They  said  moreover.  That  there  was  a  foul  Fiend 
haunted  the  Valley  of  Hmniliation.,  and  that  Christian  was,  by 
him,  almost  bereft  of  Life.  Besides,  said  they.  You  must  go 
over  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.,  where  the  Hobgoblins  are, 
where  the  Light  is  Darkness,  where  the  Way  is  full  of  Snares, 
Pits,  Traps  and  Ginns.  They  told  me  also  of  Gyant  Despair, 
of  Doubting  Castle.,  and  of  the  Ruins  that  the  Pilgrims  met  with 
there.  Further,  They  said,  I  must  go  over  the  enchanted 
Ground,  which  was  dangerous.  And  that  after  all  this  I 
should  find  a  River,  over  which  I  should  find  no  Bridg,  and 
that  that  River  did  lye  betwixt  me  and  the  Celestial  Countrey. 

Greath.      Jnd  tvas  this  all  ? 

Valiant.     No,  They  also  told  me  that  this  way  was  full  of 

™    „       ,  Deceivers^  and  of  Persons  that  laid  await  there,  to 

J  he  Ciecond.  ,  r    i       t«     i 

turn  good  men  out  or  the  rath. 

Greath.     But  how  did  they  make  that  out  ? 

Valiant.     They  told   me  that   Mr.    Worldly-wise-man   did 

^,    rri  ■  J  there  lye  in  wait  to  deceive.     They  also  said  that 

Ihe  Ihird.  J         „  ,.  i    rr    ,        •  •  •         n 

there  was  rormaiity  and  riypocrisie  continually  on 
the  Road.  They  said  also  that  By-ends.,  Talkative^  or  Demas^ 
would  go  near  to  gather  me  up  ;  that  the  Flatterer  would  catch 
me  in  his  Net,  or  that  with  greenheaded  Ignorance  I  would 
presume  to  go  on  to  the  Gate,  from  whence  he  always  was  sent 
back  to  the  Hole  that  was  in  the  side  of  the  Hill,  and  made  to 
go  the  By-way  to  Hell. 

Greath.  /  pro?nise  you,  This  was  enough  to  discourage.  But 
did  they  ?nake  an  end  here  ? 

Valiant.  No,  stay.  They  told  me  also  of  many  that  had 
yy  p.  J  tryed  that  way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a  great 
way  therein,  to  see  if  they  could  find  something 
of  the  Glory  there,  that  so  many  had  so  much  talked  of  from 
time  to  time  ;  and  how  they  came  back  again,  and  befooled 
themselves  for  setting  a  Foot  out  of  Doors  in  that  Path,  to  the 

404 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Satisfaftion  of  all  the  Countrey.  And  they  named  several  that 
did  so,  as  Obstinate^  and  Plyohlc^  Alistrust,  and  Timerous^ 
Turn-a-way^  and  old  Atheist^  with  several  more  ;  who,  they 
said,  had,  some  of  them,  gone  far  to  see  if  they  could  find,  but 
not  one  of  them  found  so  much  Advantage  by  going,  as 
amounted   to  the  lueight  of  a  Feather. 

Greath.      Said  they  any  thing  more  to  discourage  you  ? 

Faliant.     Yes,  They  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing^  who  was 
a  Pilgrim,  and  how  he  found  this  way  so  Solitary,  .^. 

that  he  never  had  comfortable  Hour  therein,  also 
that  Mr.  Despondency  had  like  to  been  starved  therein  ;  Yea, 
and  also,  which  I  had  almost  forgot,  that  Christian  himself, 
about  whom  there  has  been  such  a  Noise,  after  all  his  Ventures 
for  a  Celestial  Crown,  was  certainly  drowned  in  the  black 
River,  and  never  went  foot  further,  however  it  was 
smothered  up, 

Greath.      And  did  none  of  these  t  hi  figs  discourage  you  ? 

Valiant.     No.    They  seemed  but  as  so  many  Nothings  to  me. 

Greath.      Mow  came  that  about  ? 

Valiant.     Why,  I  still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-true  had  said, 
and  that  carried  me  beyond  them  all.  tj      , 

r^         1  cT-i  I-  T/-  H 07V  he  got 

(jreath,      1  hen  this  was  your  y  itiory^  even  your     over  these 

Faith  ?  Stumbling- 

Valiant.     It  was  so,  I  believed  and  therefore         °''^^' 
came  out,  got   into  the  Way,   fought  all   that  set   themselves 
against  me,  and  by  believing  am  come  to  this  Place. 

Who  would  true  Valour  see^ 
Let  him  come  hither  \ 
One  here  will  Constant  be^ 
Come  IVindy  come   IVeather. 
There's  no  Discouragement, 
i^hall  make  him  once  Relent, 
Flis  first  avowed  Intent, 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

IVho  so  beset  him  round^ 
With  dismal  Stories, 
Do  but  themselves   Confound ; 
His  Strength  the  more  is. 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

No  Lyon  can  him  fright^ 
He' I  with  a  Gyant  Fight^ 
But  he  will  have  a  right^ 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

Hobgoblin,  nor  foul  Fiend, 
Can  daunt  his  Spirit  : 
He  knows^  he  at  the  end, 
Shall  Life  Inherit. 
Then  Fancies  fly  away^ 
He' I  fear  not  what  men  say^ 
HeU  labour  Night  and  Day^ 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

By  this  time  they  were  got  to  the  enchanted  Ground,  where 

the  Air  naturally  tended  to  make  one  Drowzy. 

I  lait,  pag.         ^j^j  ^j^^j.  pj^(,e  ^j^g  j^jj  grown  over  with  Bryers 

and  Thorns ;  excepting  here  and  there,  where 
was  an  inchanted  Arbor,  upon  which,  if  a  Man  sits,  or  in  which 
if  a  man  sleeps,  'tis  a  question,  say  some,  whether  ever  they 
shall  rise  or  wake  again  in  this  World.  Over  this  Forrest 
therefore  they  went,  both  one  with  an  other,  and  Mr.  Great- 
heart  went  before,  for  that  he  was  the  Guide,  and  Mr. 
Valiant-for-truth,  he  came  behind,  being  there  a  Guard,  for 
fear  lest  peradventure  some  Fiend,  or  Dragon,  or  Gyant,  or 
Thief,  should  fall  upon  their  Rere,  and  so  do  Mischief.  They 
went  on  here  each  man  with  his  Sword  drawn  in  his  Hand  ; 
for  they  knew  it  was  a  dangerous  place.  Also  they  cheared  up 
one  another  as  well  as  they  could.  Fceblc-mind,  Mr.  Great-heart 
commanded  should  come  up  after  him,  and  Mr.  Despondency  was 
under  the  Eye  of  Mr,  Valiant. 

Now  they  had  not  gone  far,  but  a  great  Mist  and  a  darkness 
fell  upon  them  all  ;  so  that  they  could  scarce,  for  a  great  while, 
see  the  one  the  other.  Wherefore  they  were  forced  for  some 
time,  to  feel  for  one  another,  by  Words ;  for  they  walked  not 
by  Sight. 

But  any  one  must  think,  that  here  was  but  sorry  going  for 
the  best  of  them  all,  but  how  much  worse  for  the  Women  and 
Children,  who  both  of  Feet  and  Heart  were  but  tender.  Yet 
so  it  was,  that,  thorow  the  incouraging  Words  of  he  that  led  in 

406 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

the  Front,  and  of  him  that  brought  them  up  behind,  they  made 
a  pretty  good  shift  to  wagg  along. 

The  Way  also  was  here  very  wearysom,  thorow  Dirt  and 
Slabbiness.  Nor  was  there  on  all  this  Ground,  so  much  as  one 
/««,  or  VicluaUing-Hoiise^  therein  to  refresh  the  feebler  sort. 
Here  therefore  was  grunthig^  and  puffings  and  sighing  :  While 
one  tumbleth  over  a  Bush,  another  sticks  fast  in  the  Dirt,  and 
the  Children,  some  of  them,  lost  their  Shoos  in  the  Mire. 
While  one  cries  out,  I  am  down,  and  another,  Ho,  Where  are 
you  ?  and  a  third,  The  Bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me, 
I  think  I  cannot  get  away  from  them. 

Then  they  came  at  an  Arhor^  warm,  and  promising  much 
refreshing    to    the    Pilgrims  ;    for    it    was    finely 
wrouo-ht     above-head,     beautified     with     Greem,     'jl^ '^^l^^  °'^ 

•II  -in;  in;  t  i       i        the  Inchailting 

furnished  with  Benches^  and  Settles.     It  also   had      Ground. 
in  it  a  soft  Couch  whereon  the  weary  might  lean. 
This,  you  must  think,  all  things  considered,  was  tempting  ;   for 
the  Pilgrims  already  began  to  be  foyled  with  the  badness  of  the 
way  ;   but  there  was  not  one  of  them  that  made  so  much  as  a 
motion  to  stop  there.     Yea,  for  ought  1   could  perceive,  they 
continually  gave  so  good  heed  to  the  Advice  of  their  Guide,  and 
he  did  so  faithfully  tell  them  of  Dangers.,  and  of  the  Nature  of 
Dangers  when  they  were   at   them,   that    usually   when   they 
were  nearest  to  them,  they  did  most  pluck  up  their  Spirits,  and 
hearten  one  another  to  deny  the  Flesh.      This  Arbor  was  called 
The  sloathfuls  Friend.,  on   purpose  to  allure,  if  it 
might  be,  some  of  the  Pilgrims  there,  to  take  up     Jh^^lllr  °'^ 
their  Rest  when  weary. 

I  saw  then  in  my  Dream,  that  thej'^  went  on  in  this  their 
solitary    Ground,   till    they   came    to    a   place  at 
which  a  man  is  apt  to  lose  his  Way,     Nozv^  tho      j-'i'^^'V 
when  It  was  light,  their  Guide  could  well  enough     to  find. 
tell  how  to  miss  those  ways  that  led  wrong,  yet 
in  the  dark  he  was  put  to  a  stand  :   But  he  had  in  his  Pocket 
a  Map  of  all  ways  leading  to,  or  from  the  Celestial 
City  ;  wherefore  he  strook  a  Light  (for  he  never     ;,^^  ^  j^^p 
goes   also   without  his   Tinder-box)  and  takes  a     of  all  ways 
view  of  his   Rook  or   Map  ;   which   bids  him  be     leading  to  or 
careful  in  that  place  to  turn  to  the  right-hand-way.  ' 

And  had  he  not  here  been  careful  to  look  in  his  Map,  they  had 

407 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

all,  in  probability,  been  smothered  in  the  Mud,  for  just  a  little 

before  them,  and  that  at  the  end  of  the  cleanest  Way  too,  was 

a  Pit,  none  knows  how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  Mud  ;  there 

made  on  purpose  to  destroy  the  Pilgrims  in. 

Then   thought  I    with   my  self,  who,  that  goeth  on    Pil- 

„  „    „    ,  2;rima2;e,   but   would    have    one    of   these    Maps 

uod  s  Book.  ""i  I  •  11  111  1        • 

about   him,   that   he   may   look    when    he    is   at 

a  stand.,  which   is  the  way  he  must  take  r 

They  went  on  then  in  this  inchanted  Ground,  till  they  came 

to  where  was  another  Arbor.,  and  it  was  built  by 
fwoidfep''"'^  the  High-way-side.  And  in  that  Arbor  there  lay 
therein.  two  men  whose  Names  were  Heedless  and  Too-bold. 

These  two  went  thus  far  on  Pilgrimage,  but  here 
being  wearied  with  their  Journy,  they  sat  down  to  rest  them- 
selves, and  so  fell  fast  asleep.  When  the  Pilgrims  saw  them, 
they  stood  still  and  shook  their  Heads  ;  for  they  knew  that  the 
Sleepers  were  in  a  pitiful  Case.  Then  they  consulted  what  to 
do ;  whether  to  go  on  and  leave  them  in  their  Sleep,  or  to  step 

to  them  and  try  to  awake  them.  So  they  con- 
Jryt^^walT  eluded  to  go  to  them  and  wake  them  ;  that  is, 
them.  if  they   could  ;    but  with  this  Caution,  namely, 

to  take  heed  that  themselves  did  not  sit  down, 
nor  imbrace  the  offered  Benefit  of  that  Arbor. 

So  they  went  in  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  called  each  by 
his  Name,  (for  the  Guide,  it  seems,  did  know  them)  but  there 
was  no  Voice  nor  Answer.  Then  the  Guide  did  shake  them, 
and  do  what  he  could  to  disturb  them.  Then  said  one  of 
them,  /  w'tll  pay  you  when  I  take  my  Money  ;  At  which  the 
Guide  shook  his  Head.  /  will  fight  so  long  as  I  can  hold  my 
Sword  in  my  Hand.,  said  the  other.  At  that,  one  of  the 
Children  laughed. 

Then  said  Christiana.,  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?  The 
Their  En-  Guide  said,  They  talk  in  their  Sleep.     If  you  strike 

deavour  is  them,    beat   them,   or   whatever    else  you   do   to 

fruitless.  them,  they  will  answer  you  after  this  fashion  ;  or 

Prov.  23.  as  one  of  them  said  in  old  time,  when  the  Waves 

3"^'  35-  of  the  Sea  did  beat  upon  him,  and  he  slept  as  one 

upon  the  Mast  of  a  Ship,  When  I  awake  I  will  seek  it  again. 
You  know  when  men  talk  in  their  Sleeps,  they  say  any  thing  ; 
but  their  Words  are  not  governed,  either  by  Faith  or  Reason. 

408 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

There  is  an  Incoherencic  in  their  Words  noxv^  as  there  was  before 
betwixt  their  going  on  Pilgrimage,  and  sitting  down  here. 
This  then  is  the  Mischief  on't,  when  heedless  ones  go  on 
Pilgrimage,  'tis  twenty  to  one,  but  they  are  served  thus.  For 
this  inchanted  Ground  is  one  of  the  last  Refuges  that  the  Enemy 
to  Pilgrims  has ;  wherefore  it  is  as  you  see,  placed  almost  at  the 
end  of  the  Way,  and  so  it  standeth  against  us  with  the  more 
advantage.  For  when,  thinks  the  Enemy,  will  these  Fools  be 
so  desirous  to  sit  down,  as  when  they  are  weary  ;  and  when  so 
like  to  be  weary,  as  when  almost  at  their  Journeys  end  ? 
Therefore  it  is,  I  say,  that  the  inchanted  Ground  is  placed  so 
nigh  to  the  Land  Beulah^  and  so  neer  the  end  of  their  Race. 
Wherefore  let  Pilgrims  look  to  themselves,  lest  it  happen  to 
them  as  it  has  done  to  these,  that,  as  you  see,  are  fallen  asleep, 
and  none  can  wake  them. 

Then  the  Pilgrims  desired  with  trembling  to  go  forward, 
only  they  prayed  their  Guide  to  strike  a  Light, 
that  they  might  go  the  rest  of  their  way  by  the     Jl''e  w!l^/^ 
help  of  the  light  of  a  Lanthorn.     So  he  strook  a     -,  vex.  \ 
light,  and  they  went  by  the  help  of  that  thorow 
the  rest  of  this  way,  tho  the  Darkness  was  very  great. 

But  the  Children  began  to  be  sorely  weary,  and  they  cryed 
out  unto  him  that  loveth  Pilgrims,  to  make  their 
way   more    Comfortable.     So   by   that   they  had     ]l'y  jjf'^''''' 
gone  a  little   further,  a   Wind   arose  that  drove     weariitess. 
away  the  Fog,  so  the  Air  became  more  clear. 

Yet  they  were  not  off  (by  much)  of  the  inchanted  Ground  ; 
only  now  they  could  see  one  another  better,  and  the  way 
wherein  they  should  walk. 

Now  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this  Ground, 
they  perceived  that  a  little  before  them,  was  a  solemn  Noise,  as 
of  one  that  was  much  concerned.     So  they  went  on  and  looked 
before    them,    and    behold,    they    saw,    as    they 
thought,  a  Man  upon  his  Knees^  with  Hands  and     ^^^j^,,  ^/j. 
Eyes   lift    up,    and    speaking,    as    they    thought,     Knees  in  the 
earnestly   to   one  that   was  above.     They   drew     Ipchatited 
nigh,  but  could  not  tell  what  he  said  ;  so  they 
went  softly  till  he  had  done.      When  he  had  done,  he  got  up 
and    began    to    run    towards    the    Celestial   City.     Then   Mr. 
Great-heart  called  after  him,  saying,  So-ho,  f>iend,  let  us  have 

409 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

your  Company,  if  you  go,  as  I  suppose  you  do,  to  the  Celestial 
City.  So  the  man  stopped,  and  they  came  up  to  him.  But 
so  soon  as  Mr.  Honest  saw  him,  he  said,  I  know  this  man. 
Then  said  Mr.  V aliant-for-truth^  Prethee  who  is  it  ?     'Tis  one, 

said  he,  that  comes  from  whereabouts  I  dwelt, 
StandfasT  ^'^   Name  is  Stand-fast^  he   is   certainly  a   right 

good  Pilgrim. 
So  they  came  up  one  to  another,  and  presently  Stand-fast 
said  to  old  Honesty  Ho,  Father  Honesty  are  you  there  ?  Ai,  said 
he,  that  I  am,  as  sure  as  you  are  there.  Right  glad  am  I,  said 
Mr.  Stand-fast^  that  I  have  found  you  on  this  Road.  And  as 
glad  am  I,  said  the  other,  that  I  espied  you  upon  your  Knees. 

Then  Mr,  Standfast  blushed,  and  said,  But  why, 

htm  and'^^  ^'^  X"'^  ^^^  "^^  •'*  Yes,  that  I  did,  quoth  the 
Mr.  Honest.        Other,  and  with  my  Heart  was  glad  at  the  Sight. 

Why,  what  did  you  think,  said  Standfast  ? 
Think,  said  old  Honest.^  what  should  I  think  ?  I  thought  we 
had  an  honest  Man  upon  the  Road,  and  therefore  should  have 
his  Company  by  and  by.  If  you  thought  not  amiss,  how  happy 
am  I  .?  But  if  I  be  not  as  I  should,  I  alone  must  bear  it. 
That  is  true,  said  the  other ;  but  your  fear  doth  further 
confirm  me  that  things  are  right  betwixt  the  Prince  of  Pilgrims 
and  your  Soul.  For  he  saith,  Blessed  is  the  Man  that  feareth 
always. 

Valiant.     Well,    But    Brother,   I    pray   thee   tell   us   what 

was  it  that  was  the  cause  of  thy  being  upon 
Theyjound  thy  Knees,  even  now  t  Was  it  for  that  some 
D^"^  ^^^.  special    Mercy    laid    Obligations    upon    thee,    or 

how  ? 
Stand.     Why  we  are  as  you  see,  upon  the  inchanted  Ground^ 
and  as  I  was  coming  along,  I  was  musing  with  my  self  of  what 

a  dangerous  Road,  the  Road   in  this  place  was, 
"'fj!,  and  how  many  that  had  come  even  thus  far  on 

fetched  him  Pilgrimage,     had     here    been    stopt,    and     been 

upon  his  destroyed.     I  thought  also  of  the  manner  of  the 

Knees.  Death   with   which   this   place   destroyeth    Men. 

Those  that  die  here,  die  of  no  violent  Distemper  ;  the  Death 
which  such  die,  is  not  grievous  to  them.  For  he  that  goeth 
away  in  a  Sleep.,  begins  that  Journey  with  Desire  and  Pleasure. 
Yea  such  acquiesce  in  the  Will  of  that  Disease. 

410 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Hon.      Then  Mr.  Honest,  Interrupting  of  him^  said^  Did  you 
see  the  two  Men  asleep  in  the  Arbor  ? 

Stand.      Ai,  ai,  I  saw  Heedless^  and  Too-bold  there  ;  and  for 
ought  I  know,  there  they  will  lye  till  they  Rot.      p^.^^  ^^ 
But  let  me  go  on  in  my  Tale  :  As  I  was  thus 
Musing,  as  I  said,  there  was  one  in  very  pleasant  Attire,  but  old., 
that  presented  her  self  unto  me,  and  offered  me  three  things,  to 
wit,  her  Body.,  her  Purse.,  and  her  Bed.     Now  the  Truth  is, 
I  was  both  a  weary,  and  sleepy,  I  am  also  as  poor  as  a  Howlet., 
and  that,  perhaps,  the  Witch  knew.      Well,  I  repulsed  her  once 
and  twice,  but  she  put  by  my  Repulses,  and  smiled.     Then 
I   began  to  be  angry,   but  she   mattered   that  nothing  at   all. 
Then  she  made  Offers  again,  and  said.  If  I  would  be  ruled  by 
her,  she  would  make  me  great  and  happy.      For,  said  she,  I  am 
the  Mistriss  of  the  World,  and  men  arc  made  happy  by  me. 
Then  I  asked  her  Name,  and  she  told  me  it  was 
Madam  Bubble.     This  set  me  further  from  her  ;     '^^^^^'^^  ^^,-^ 
but  she  still  followed  me  with  Inticements.     Then     vain  \vorld. 
I  betook  me,  as  you  see,  to  my  Knees,  and  with 
Hands  lift  up,  and  cries,  I  pray'd  to  him  that  had  said,  he  would 
help.      So  just  as  you  came  up,  the  Gentlewoman   went  her 
way.     Then   I  continued   to  give    thanks   for    this    my   great 
Deliverance  ;    for  I    verily  believe  she  intended  no  good,  but 
rather  sought  to  make  stop  of  me  in   my  Journey. 

Hon.  JVithout  doubt  her  Designs  were  bad.  But  stay.,  now 
you  talk  of  her.,  methinks  I  either  have  seen  her.,  or  have  read  some 
stojy  of  her. 

Standf.     Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 

Hon.  Madam  Buble  !  Is  she  not  a  tall  comely  Dame.,  some- 
thing of  a  Swarthy  Complexion  F 

Standf     Right,  you  hit  it,  she  is  just  such  an  one. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  S7noothly.,  and  give  you  a  Smile 
at  the  end  of  a  Sentence? 

Standf.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for  these  are  her  very 
Aftions. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  wear  a  great  Purse  by  her  Side,  and  is 
not  her  Hand  often  in  it  fingering  her  Money.,  as  if  that  was  her 
Hearts  delight  f 

Standf.  'Tis  just  so.  Had  she  stood  by  all  this  while,  you 
could  not  more  amply  have  set  her  forth  before  me,  nor  have 
better  described  her  Features. 

411 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

Hon.  Then  he  that  drew  her  Picture  was  a  good  Limner^ 
and  he  that  wrote  of  her,  said  true. 

Greath,  This  Woman  is  a  W'ltch^  and  it  is  by  Virtue  of 
77    W  -H  ^^'^  Sorci-ries  that  this  Ground  is  enchanted;  who- 

ever doth  lay  their  Head  down  in  her  Lap^  had 
as  good  lay  it  down  upon  that  Block  over  which  the  Ax  doth 
hang ;  and  whoever  lay  their  Eyes  upon  her  Beauty,  are 
^  counted  the  Enemies  of  God.     This  is  she  that 

,  '    '  maintaineth  in  their  Splendour,  all  those  that  are 

I    John    2.     15.  IT-  •  /•      r»M  •  -KT  T^l     ■         •  1  I 

the  bnemies  or  rilgnms.  Yea,  1  his  is  she  that 
has  bought  off  many  a  man  from  a  Pilgrims  Life.  She  is  a 
great  Gossiper^  she  is  always,  both  she  and  her  Daughters,  at 
one  Pilgrim's  Heels  or  other,  now  Commending,  and  then 
preferring  the  excellencies  of  this  Life.  She  is  a  bold  and 
impudent  Slut  ;  She  will  talk  with  any  Man.  She  always 
laugheth  Poor  Pilgrims  to  scorn,  but  highly  commends  the 
Rich.  If  there  be  one  cunning  to  get  A4ony  in  a  Place,  she 
will  speak  well  of  him,  from  House  to  House.  She  loveth 
Banqueting,  and  Feasting,  mainly  well ;  she  is  always  at  one 
full  Table  or  another.  She  has  given  it  out  in  some  places, 
that  she  is  a  Goddess,  and  therefore  some  do  Worship  her. 
She  has  her  times  and  open  places  of  Cheating,  and  she  will  say 
and  avow  it,  that  none  can  shew  a  Good  comparable  to  hers. 
She  promiseth  to  dwell  with  Childrens  Children,  if  they  will 
but  love  and  make  much  of  her.  She  will  cast  out  of  her 
Purse,  Gold  like  Dust,  in  some  places,  and  to  some  Persons. 
She  loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken  well  of,  and  to  ly  in  the 
Bosoms  of  Men.  She  is  never  weary  of  commending  of  her 
Commodities,  and  she  loves  them  most  that  think  best  of  her. 
She  will  promise  to  some  Crowns,  and  Kingdoms,  if  they  will 
but  take  her  Advice,  yet  many  has  she  brought  to  the  Halter, 
and  ten  thousand  times  more  to  Hell. 

Standf.  O  /  Said  Stand-fast,  JFhat  a  Mercy  is  it  that  I  did 
resist  her  ;  for  whither  might  she  a  drawn  me  ? 

Greath.     Whither  !     Nay,  none  but  God  knows  whither. 

But  in  general  to  be  sure,  she  would  a  drawn  thee  into  ynany 

rr,-      ^  foolish    and   hurtful   Lusts^   which    droiun    men    in 

I  Tim.  6.  9.        -'^  .  -'„      ;•  • 

Uestru£lion  and  Ferdition. 

'Twas  she  that  set  Absalom  against  his  Father,  and  yerohoam 

against  his  Master.     'Twas  she  that  perswaded  Judas  to  sell  his 

Lord,   and  that   prevailed   with    Detiias    to    forsake    the    godly 

412 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Pilgrims  Life;  none  can  tell  of  the  Mischief  that  she  doth. 
She  makes  Variance  betwixt  Rulers  and  Subjects,  betwixt 
Parents  and  Children,  'twixt  Neighbour  and  Neighbour,  'twixt 
a  Man  and  his  Wife,  'twixt  a  Man  and  himself,  'twixt  the 
Flesh  and  the  Heart. 

Wherefore  good  Master  Stand-fast^  be  as  your  Name  is,  and 
wh(n  you  have  done  all,  stand. 

At  this  Discourse  there  was  among  the  Pilgrims  a  mixture 
of  Joy  and  Trembling,  but  at  length  they  brake  out  and  Sang  : 

What  Danger  is  the  Pilgrim  in^ 

Hotu  fnany  are  his  Foes  ? 

How  many  ways  there  are  to  Sin, 

No  living  Mortal  knows. 

Some  of  the  Ditch,  shy  are,  yet  can 

Lie  tumbling  in  the  A4ire  : 

Some  tho  they  shun  the  Frying-pan, 

Do  leap  into  the  Fire. 

After  this  I  beheld,  until  they  were  come  into  the  Land  of 

Beiilah,  where  the  Sun  shineth  Night  and  Day.     Here,  because 

they  was  weary,  they  betook  themselves  a  while  to  Rest.     And 

because  this  Country  was  common  for  Pilgrims, 

and   because   the   Orchards   and    Vineyards  that      ^„^'^'P^^" 

•  -7-j  -73" 

were  here,  belonged  to  the  King  of  the  Celestial 

Country  ;  therefore  they  were  licensed  to  make  bold  with  any 

of  his  things. 

But  a  little  while  soon  refreshed  them  here,  for  the  Bells 

did  so  ring,  and  the  Trumpets  continually  sound  so  Melodiously, 

that    they   could    not    sleep,   and   yet   they   received   as    much 

refreshing,  as  if  they  had  slept  their  Sleep  never  so  soundly. 

Here  also  all  the  noise  of  them  that  walked  the  Streets,  was. 

More  Pilgrims  are  come  to  Town.     And  another  would  answer, 

saying.  And  so  many  went  over  the  Water,  and  were  let  in  at 

the  Golden  Gates  to  Day.     They  would  cry  again,  There  is 

now  a  Legion  of  Shining  ones,  just  come  to  Town  ;  by  which 

we  know  that  there  are  more  Pilgrims  upon  the  Road,  for  here 

they  come  to  wait  for  them  and  to  comfort  them  after  all  their 

Sorrow.      Then  the  Pilgrims  got  up  and  walked  to  and  fro  : 

But  how  were  their  Ears  now  filled  with  heavenly  Noises,  and 

their  Eyes  delighted   with  Celestial  Visions?     In  this   Land, 

413 


THE    SECOND    PART   OF 

they  heard  nothing,  saw  nothing,  felt  nothing,  smelt  nothing, 
tasted  nothing,  that  was  offensive  to  their  Stomach  or  Mind  ; 
n    ^z.  1  ■..  only  when  they  tasted  of  the  Water  of  the  River, 

Death  bitter  -^         .  ■    .       l  u  i  i         u 

to  the  Flesh,         over  which  they  were  to  go,  they  thought  that 
but  siveet  to  tasted  a  little  Bitterish  to  the  Palate,  but  it  proved 

the  Soul.  sweeter  when  'twas  down. 

In  this  place  there  was  a  Record  kept  of  the  Names  of 
them  that  had  been  Pilgrims  of  old,  and  a  History  of  all  the 
Death  has  its  famous  A6ts  that  they  had  done.  It  was  here 
Ebbings  and  also  much  discoursed  how  the  River  to  some 
Flotvi figs  like  had  had  its  Rowings,  and  what  ebbings  it  has  had 
'^    '  '''  while  others  have  gone  over.     It  has  been  in  a 

manner  dry  for  some,  while  it  has  overflowed  its  Banks  for  others. 
In  this  place,  the  Children  of  the  Town  would  go  into  the 
Kings  Gardens  and  gather  Nose-gaies  for  the  Pilgrims,  and 
bring  them  to  them  with  much  affeftion.  Here  also  grew 
Carnphire,  with  Spichiard^  and  Saffron.,  Calamus.,  and  Cinamon., 
with  all  its  Trees  of  Frankincense.,  Myrrh.,  and  Aloes.,  with  all 
chief  Spices.  With  these  the  Pilgrims  Chambers  were  perfumed, 
while  they  stayed  here  ;  and  with  these  were  their  Bodies 
anointed  to  prepare  them  to  go  over  the  River  when  the  time 
appointed  was  come. 

Now,  while  they  lay  here,  and  waited  for  the  good  Hour  ; 

there  was  a  Noyse  in  the  Town,  that  there  was 
Veathlmuf  ^  ^°'^  ^ome  from  the  Celestial  City,  with  Matter 
Christiana.  of  great  Importance,  to  one  Christiana^  the  Wife 

of  Christian  the  Pilgrim.     So  Enquiry  was  made 

for  her,  and  the  House  was  found  out  where  she  was,  so  the 

Post  presented  her  with  a  Letter  ;  the  Contents  whereof  was, 

^  Hail.,  Good  JVoman.,  I  bring  thee  Tidings  that  the 

Master  calleth  for  thee.,  and  expeSicth  that  thou 
shouldest  stand  in  his  Presence.,  in  Cloaths  of  Immortality.,  within 
this  ten  Days. 

When  he  had  read  this  Letter  to  her,  he  gave  her  therewith 

a  sure  Token  that  he  was  a  true  Messenger,  and 

How  welcome  ^-^^  ^       ^^^^     ^^^^  ^^  ^^  _      ^^^ 

IS  Death  to  r^^   ^  ^        a  ■  i  rt  •  i 

them  that  Token   was,   An  Arrow   with  a  Point  sharpened 

have  nothing        with    Love.,    let   easily    into    her    Hearty    which    by 

°   f   "  degrees  wrought  so  effectually  with  her.,  that  at  the 

time  appointed  she  must  be  gone. 

414 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

When  Christiana  saw  that  her  time  was  come,  and  that  she 
was  the  first  of  this  Company  that  was  to  go  over  :  She  called 
for  Mr.  Great-heart  her  Guide,  and  told  him  how 
Matters  were.  So  he  told  her  he  was  heartily  f,^ cuid!"/' 
glad  of  the  News,  and  could  a  been  glad  had  the 
Post  came  for  him.  Then  she  bid  that  he  should  give  Advice, 
how  all  things  should  be  prepared  for  her  Journey. 

So  he  told  her,  saying,  Thus  and  thus  it  must  be,  and  we 
that  Survive  will  accompany  you  to  the  River-side. 

Then    she    called    for    her    Children,   and   gave   them   her 
Blessing ;  and  told  them  that  she  yet  read  with 
Comfort  the  Mark  that  was  set  in  their  Foreheads,     chid" 
and  was  glad  to  see  them  with  her  there,  and  that 
they  had  kept  their  Garments  so  white.     Lastly,  She  bequeathed 
to  the  Poor  that  little  she  had,  and  commanded  her  Sons  and 
her  Daughters  to  be  ready  against  the  Messenger  should  come 
for  them. 

When  she  had  spoken  these  Words  to  her  Guide  and  to  her 
Children,    she    called    for    Mr.    Faliant-for-truth^ 
and  said  unto  him,  Sir,  You   have  in  all  places     v^r    t' 
shewed  your  self  true-hearted,  be  Faithful  unto 
Death,  and  my  King  will  give  you  a  Crown  of  Life.     I  would 
also  intreat  you  to  have  an  Eye  to  my  Children,  and  if  at  any 
time  you  see  them    faint,   speak    comfortably   to  them.      For 
my  Daughters,  my  Sons  Wives,  they  have  been 
Faithful,  and   a  fulfilling    of  the   Promise   upon     T°  ^^* 
them,  will  be  their  end.     But  she  gave  Mr.  Stand- 
fast a  Ring. 

Then    she    called    for    old   Mr.    Honesty   and   said   of  him, 
Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  Guile. 
Then  said  he^  I  wish  you  a  fair  Day  when  you     (f 
set  out  for  Mount  Sion^  and  shall  be  glad  to  see 
that  you  go  over  the  River  dry-shod.     But  she  answered.  Come 
TFet^  come  Dry^  I  long  to  be  gone  ;   for  however  the  Weather 
is  in  my  Journey,  I  shall  have  time  enough  when  I  come  there 
to  sit  down  and  rest  me,  and  dry  me. 

Then  came  in  that  good  Man   Mr.    Ready-to-halt  to  see 

her.     So   she   said   to   him.    Thy    Travel   hither 

has   been   with    Difficulty,   but    that    will    make     P  ^/^\    ,   , 
1       r»  1  tS  111  1  Ready-to-halt. 

thy  Rest  the  sweeter.     But  watch,  and  be  ready, 

415 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

for    at    an    Hour   when    you    think   not,   the   Messenger  may 
come. 

After  him,  came  in  Mr.  D'lspondencie^  and  his  Daughter 
To  Dis-  Much-n-fraid.     To   whom   she  said.   You  ought 

pondencie,  with  Thankfuhiess   for  ever,  to  remember  your 

and  his  Deliverance  from  the  Hands  of  Gyant  Despair^ 

angiei.  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  Doubting-Castle.     The  effedt  of  that 

Mercy   is,   that  you  are  brought  with    Safety  hither.     Be   ye 
watchful,  and  cast  away  Fear ;  be  sober,  and  hope  to  the  End. 
Then  she   said   to   Mr.   Feeble-Mind^   Thou  was  delivered 

from  the  Mouth  of  Gyant  Slay-good^  that  thou 
mind^^    ^'  mightest  live  in  the  Light  of  the  Living  for  ever, 

and  see  thy  King  with  Comfort.  Only  I  advise 
thee  to  repent  thee  of  thy  aptness  to  fear  and  doubt  of  his 
Goodness  before  he  sends  for  thee,  lest  thou  shouldest  when  he 
comes,  be  forced  to  stand  before  him  for  that  Fault  with 
Blushing. 

Now  the  Day  drew  on  that  Christiana  must  be  gone.     So 

the  Road  was  full  of  People  to  see  her  take  her 
aZ':l?J;f  ^"'■•^ey-  But  behold  all  the  Banks  beyond  the 
Departure.  River  were  full  of  Horses  and   Chariots,  which 

were  come  down  from  above  to  accompany  her 
to  the  City-Gate.  So  she  came  forth  and  entered  the  River 
with  a  Beckon  of  Fare  well,  to  those  that  followed  her  to  the 
River  side.  The  last  word  she  was  heard  to  say  here  was, 
/  come  Lord.,  to  be  with  thee  and  bless  thee. 

So  her  Children  and  Friends  returned  to  their  Place,  for 
that  those  that  waited  for  Christiana.,  had  carried  her  out  of 
their  Sight.  So  she  went,  and  called,  and  entered  in  at  the 
Gate  with  all  the  Ceremonies  of  Joy  that  her  Husband  Christian 
had  done  before  her. 

At  her  Departure  her  Children  wept,  but  Mr.  Great-hearty 
and  Mr.  Valiant.,  played  upon  the  well  tuned  Cymbal  and  Harp 
for  Joy.     So  all  departed  to  their  respective  Places. 

In  process  of  time  there  came  a  Post  to  the  Town  again, 

and  his  Business  was  with  Mr.  Ready-to-halt. 
Sulfmoned^^^      ^^  ^^  enquired  him  out,  and  said  to  him,  I  am 

come  to  thee  in  the  Name  of  him  whom  thou 
hast  Loved  and  Followed,  tho'  upon  Crutches.  And  my 
Message  is  to  tell  thee,  that  he  expe6ts  thee  at  his  Table  to  Sup 

416 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

with  him  in  his  Kingdom  the  next  Day  after  Easter.     Where- 
fore prepare  thy  self  for  this  Journey. 

Then    he    also    gave    him    a    Token    that   he    was   a    true 
Messenger,  saying,  /  have  broken  thy  golden  Bowl.,  ,  , 

loosed  th'^  stiver  Lord. 

After  this  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  Fellow  Pilgrims, 
and  told  them,  saying,  I  am  sent  for,  and  God  shall  surely  visit 
you  also.     So  he  desired  Mr.  Valiant  to  make  his  Will.     And 
because    he    had    nothing    to    bequeath    to    them    that    should 
Survive    him,    but    his    Crutches.,    and    his    good      „ 
Wishes.,  therefore   thus  he  said  :    These  Crutches.,     jj-^^  f^-^ 
I  bequeath  to  my  Son  that  shall  tread  in  my  Steps ; 
with  an  hundred  warm  Wishes  that  he  may  prove  better  then   I 
have  done. 

Then  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart.,  for  his  Conduct,  and 
Kindness,  and  so  addressed  himself  to  his  Journey.  When  he 
came  at  the  brink  of  the  River,  he  said,  Now  I  shall  have  no 
more  need  of  these  Crutches.,  since  yonder  are  Chariots  and 
Horses  for  me  to  ride  on.  The  last  Words  he 
was  heard  to  say,  was,  Welcome  Life.  So  he  ^,o,cis^ 
went  his  Way. 

After  this,  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  Tidings  brought   him,  that 

the  Post  sounded  his  Horn  at  his  Chamber  Door. 

Then   he   came   in   and  told  him,  saying,  I  am     summoned 

come  to  tell  thee  that  the  Master  has  need  of 

thee,  and  that  in  very  little  time  thou  must  behold  his  Face 

in  Brightness.     And  take  this  as  a  Token  of  the  Truth  of  my 

Message.     Those  that  look  out  at  the  Windows  shall 

L     J     \     J  Eccles.  12.  X. 

be  darkned.  ^ 

Then  Mr.  Feeble-mind  called  for  his  Friends,  and  told  them 

what  Errand  had  been  brought  unto  him,  and  what  Token  he 

had  received  of  the  truth  of  the  Message.      Then  he  said,  Since 

I    have   nothing   to    bequeath    to    any,    to    what 

purpose  should  1  make  a  Will  ?     As  for  my  feeble     ff' ^jf/' 

Mind,   that   I  will   leave  behind  me,  for  that  I 

shall  have  no  need  of  that  in  the  place  whither  I  go  ;  nor  is  it 

worth  bestowing  upon  the  poorest  Pilgrim  :  Wherefore  when 

I  am  gone,  I   desire,  that  you  Mr.  Valiant^  would   bury   it  in 

a  Dungil.     This  done,  and  the  Day  being  come,  in  which  he 

B.  DD  417 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

was  to   depart ;    he  entered  the  River  as   the   rest.      His   last 
Words  were,  Hold  out  Faith  and  Patience.      So  he 
His  last  went  over  to  the  other  Side. 

When  Days,  had  many  of  them  passed  away  : 
M7'.  Dis-  Mr.  Dispondency  was  sent   for.     For  a  Post  was 

pondenciej         come,  and  brought  this  Message  to  him  :   Trem- 

Ciummons.  ,  ,.       ',,         cr^i  i  ,  , 

bling  Man^  1  bese  are  to  summon  thee  to  be  ready 

with  thy  Kingj  by  the  next  Lords   Day,  to  shout  for  Joy  for  thy 

Deliverance  from  all  thy  Douhtings. 

And  said  the  Messenger,  That  my  Message  is  true,  take 

this  for  a  Proof.     So  he  gave  him  The  Grashopper 

cc  .  12.  5.  ^^  y^  ^  Burthen  unto  him.     Now  Mr.  Dispondencie\ 

e-oes  too"^   ^*'      Daughter,  whose  Name  was  Much-a-fraid,  said, 

when  she  heard  what  was  done,  that  she  would 
go  with  her  Father.  Then  Mr.  Dispondency  sa.\d  to  his  Friends; 
My  self  and  my  Daughter,  you  know  what  we  have  been,  and 
how  troublesomly  we  have  behaved  our  selves  in  every  Company. 
If   Wll  ^^y  Will  and  my  Daughters  is,  that  our  Disponds., 

and  slavish  Fears,  be  by  no  man  ever  received, 
from  the  day  of  our  Departure,  for  ever  ;  For  I  know  that 
after  my  Death  they  will  offer  themselves  to  others.  For,  to 
be  plain  with  you,  they  are  Ghosts,  the  which  we  entertained 
when  we  first  began  to  be  Pilgrims,  and  could  never  shake 
them  off  after.  And  they  will  walk  about  and  seek  Enter- 
tainment of  the  Pilgrims,  but  for  our  Sakes,  shut  ye  the  Doors 
upon  them. 

When  the  time  was  come  for  them  to  depart,  they  went  to 

the   Brink   of  the   River.     The    last   Words   of 
IS   as  yir.   Dispondency,  were,    Farewel  Night,   welcome 

Day.  His  Daughter  went  thorow  the  River 
singing,  but  none  could  understand  what  she  said. 

Then  it  came  to  pass,  a  while  after,  that  there  was  a  Post 

in  the  Town  that  enquired  for  Mr.  Honest.  So 
S        ^n^T         ^^  came  to  the  House  where  he  was,  and  delivered 

to  his  Hand  these  Lines  :  Thou  art  Commanded 
to  he  ready  against  this  Day  seven  Night,  to  present  thy  self  before 
thy  Lord,  at  his  Fathers  House.  And  for  a  Token  that  my 
Eccl   12  A.  Message    is    true,    All    thy   Daughters  of  Musick 

shall  be  brought   low.     Then    Mr.    Honest  called 

418 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

for  his  Friends,  and  said  unto  them,  I  Die,  but  shall  make  no 

Will.     As  for  my  Honesty,  it  shall  go  with  me  ; 

let  him  that  comes  after  be  told  of  this.     When     ^^  u^-ff^ 
1      rA  u       L  I.  .no  Will. 

the  Day  that  he  was  to  be  gone,  was  come,  he 

addressed  himself  to  go  over  the  River.     Now  the  River  at 
that   time   overflowed   the   Banks    in    some   places.     But   Mr. 
Honest  in  his  Life  time  had  spoken  to  one  Good- 
conscience  to  meet  him  there,  the  which  he  also     consci'ence 
did,  and  lent  him  his  Hand,  and  so  helped  him     helps  Mr. 
over.     The  last  Words  of  Mr.  Honest  were,  Grace     Honest  over 
Reigns.     So  he  left  the  World.  *'''  ^''"^■ 

After  this  it  was  noised  abroad  that  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth 
was  taken  with  a  Summons,  by  the  same  Post  as     m    V  X 
the  other  ;    and   had  this  for  a  Token  that  the     Sunmwned. 
Summons  was  true.  That  his  Pitcher  was  broken 
at    the    Fountain.     When    he    understood   it,   he     ^^^^'  ^^"  ^' 
called  for  his  Friends,  and  told  them  of  it.     Then  said  he,  I  am 
going  to  my  Fathers,  and  tho  with  great  Difficulty  I  am  got 
hither,  yet  now  I  do  not  repent  me  of  all  the  Trouble  I  have 

been  at  to  arrive  where  I  am.     Mx  Sword.  I  give      ,,.    „,.„ 
,  .         ,  ,     ,,  ,  .      -^       T^.,    '.     ^  His  II til. 

to  him  that  shall  succeed  me  m  my  rilgrimage, 

and  my  Courage  and  Skilly  to  him  that  can  get  it.      My  Marks 

and  Scarrs  I  carry  with  me,  to  be  a  witness  for  me,  that  I  have 

fought  his  Battels,  who  now  will  be  my  Rewarder.     When  the 

Day  that  he  must  go  hence,  was  come,  many  accompanied  him 

to   the   River  side,  into  which,  as  he   went,    he 

said.  Death.,  where  is  thy  Sting  ?     And  as  he  went     ^'^  i^^' 

down  deeper,  he  said,  Grave  where  is  thy  FiSioryF 

So  he  passed  over,  and  the  Trumpets  sounded  for  him  on  the 

other  side. 

Then   there  came   forth   a   Summons   for   Mr.    Stand-fast^ 

(This  Mr.  Stand-fast^  was  he  that  the  rest  of  the 

Pilgrims  found  upon  his  Knees  in  the  inchanted     f    '  ?'^"^' 

Ground.)      For  the  Post  brought  it  him  open  in     Summoned. 

his  Hands.     The  Contents  whereof  were,  That 

he   must  prepare  for  a  change  of  Life.,  for  his  Master  was   not 

willing  that  he  should  be  so  far  from  him  any  longer.      At  this 

Mr.  Stand-fast  was  put  into  a  Muse  ;  Nay,  said  the  Messenger, 

you  need  not  doubt  of  the  truth  of  my  Message  ;  for  here  is 

DD2  4ig 


THE    SECOND    PART    OF 

a  Token   of  the  Truth   thereof,   Thy   Wheel  is  broken   at  the 
Eccl.  12.  6.  Cistern.      Then   he    called    to   him    Mr,   Great- 

He  calls  for         hearty  who  was  their  Guide,  and  said  unto  him, 
Mr.  Great-  Sir,    Altho    it    was    not    my    hap    to    be    much 

^^^'■'-  in    your    good    Company    in    the    Days    of    my 

Pilgrimage,  yet  since   the  time  I   knew  you,  you  have  been 

profitable  to  me.  When  I  came  from  home,  I 
Thim.''^  left  behind  me  a  Wife,  and  five  small  Children. 

Let  me  entreat  you,  at  your  Return  (for  I  know 
that  you  will  go,  and  return  to  your  Masters  House,  in  Hopes 
that  you  may  yet  be  a  Conductor  to  more  of  the  Holy 
Pilgrims,)  that  you  send  to  my  Family,  and  let  them  be 
acquainted  with  all  that  hath,  and  shall  happen  unto  me. 
Tell  them  moreover,  of  my  happy  Arrival  to  this  Place,  and  of 
the  present  late  blessed  Condition  that  I  am  in.     Tell  them  also 

of  Christian.,  and  of  Christiana  his  Wife,  and  how 
Thi^'pamUy.      ^^'  ^"'^   ^^'^  Children  came  after  her  Husband. 

Tell  them  also  of  what  a  happy  End  she  made, 
and  whither  she  is  gone.  I  have  little  or  nothing  to  send  to 
my  Family,  except  it  be  Prayers,  and  Tears  for  them  ;  of 
which  it  will  suffice,  if  thou  acquaint  them,  if  peradventure 
they  may  prevail.  When  Mr.  Stand-fast  had  thus  set  things 
in  order,  and  the  time  being  come  for  him  to  hast  him  away  ; 
he  also  went  down  to  the  River,  Now  there  was  a  great 
Calm  at  that  time  in  the  River,  wherefore  Mr.  Stand-fast., 
when  he  was  about  half  way  in,  he  stood  a  while  and  talked 
to  his  Companions  that  had  waited  upon  him  thither.  And 
he  said  : 

This  River  has  been  a  Terror  to  many,  yea  the  thoughts  of 

it  also  have  often  frighted  me.  But  now  me- 
Hts  last  thinks  I  stand  easie,  my  Foot  is  fixed  upon  that, 

tVOTCCs  ' 

T       '    „  upon  which  the  Feet  of  the  Priests  that  bare  the 

Jos.  ^.  17.  ^ 

Ark  of  the  Covenant  stood  while  Israel  went 
over  this  Jordan.  The  Waters  indeed  are  to  the  Palate  bitter, 
and  to  the  Stomach  cold  ;  yet  the  thoughts  of  what  I  am  going 
to,  and  of  the  Conduft  that  waits  for  me  on  the  other  side,  doth 
lie  as  a  glowing  Coal  at  my  Heart. 

I  see  my  self  now  at  the  end  of  my  Journey,  my  toilsome 
Days  are  ended.     I  am  going  now  to  see  that  Head  that  was 

420 


THE    PILGRIMS    PROGRESS 

Crowned  with  Thorns,  and  that  Face  that  was  spit  upon 
for  me. 

I  have  formerly  lived  by  Hear-say,  and  Faith,  but  now  I  go 
where  I  shall  live  by  sight,  and  shall  be  with  him,  in  whose 
Company  I  delight  my  self 

I  have  loved  to  hear  my  Lord  spoken  of,  and  wherever  I 
have  seen  the  print  of  his  Shooe  in  the  Earth,  there  I  have 
coveted  to  set  my  Foot  too. 

His  Name  has  been  to  me  as  a  Civit-Box,  yea  sweeter  then 
all  Perfumes.  His  Voice  to  me  has  been  most  sweet,  and  his 
Countenance,  I  have  more  desired  than  they  that  have  most 
desired  the  Light  of  the  Sun,  His  Word  I  did  use  to  gather 
for  my  Food,  and  for  Antidotes  against  my  Faintings,  He  has 
held  me,  and  I  have  kept  me  from  mine  Iniquities  :  Yea,  my 
Steps  hath  he  strengthened  in  his  Way, 

Now  while  he  was  thus  in  Discourse  his  Countenance 
changed,  his  strong  men  bowed  under  him,  and  after  he  had 
said.  Take  me,  for  I  come  unto  thee,  he  ceased  to  be  seen  of 
them. 

But  glorious  it  was,  to  see  how  the  open  Region  was  filled 
with  Horses  and  Chariots,  with  Trumpeters  and  Pipers,  with 
Singers,  and  Players  on  stringed  Instruments,  to  welcome  the 
Pilgrims  as  they  went  up  and  followed  one  another  in  at  the 
beautiful  Gate  of  the  City. 

As  for  Christians  Children,  the  four  Boys  that  Christiana 
brought  with  her  with  their  Wives  and  Children,  I  did  not 
stay  where  I  was,  till  they  were  gone  over.  Also  since  I  came 
away,  I  heard  one  say,  that  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so  would 
be  for  the  Increase  of  the  Church  in  that  Place  where  they 
were  for  a  time. 

Shall  it  be  my  Lot  to  go  that  way  again,  I  may  give  those 
that  desire  it,  an  Account  of  what  I  here  am  silent  about ; 
mean  time  I  bid  my  Reader  Adieu. 


FINIS. 


421 


APPENDIX 


GRACE   ABOUNDING. 

A  =  first  edition  of  1666. 
B  =  sixth  edition  of  1688. 

Preface,  p.  6,  1.  9.  A]  God  did  not  play  in  convincing  of  me ;  the  Devil  did 
not  play  in  tempting  of  me. 

p.  8,  1.  27.  B]  we.  A]  me.  1.  30.  A]  thoughts  of  the  day  of  Judge- 
ment, and  that  both  night  and  day :  and  should  tremble  at  the  thoughts  of  the 
fearful.  1.  33.  A]  bonds  of  eternal  darkness,  and  omits  unto  the  judgement 
of  the  great  Day. 

p.  9,  1.  30.     A]  Yet  this.         1.  36.     as  it  made. 

pp.  9,  10.  B  adds  §§  12,  13,  14  from']  But  God  did  not  utterly... mine  own 
salvation. 

p.  10,  1.  25.     B  adds]  house-hold-stuff. 

p.  II,  1.  1.     A]  a  spirit.         1.  38.     B  adds]  notwithstanding  my  Religion. 

p.  12,  1.  12.     B  adds]  that  I  might  sin  again  without  control ! 

p.  13,  1.  36.     A]  a  whole  Town. 

p.  14,  1.  20.  A]  and  Scriptures  of  that  nature.  1.  39.  B  adds]  This  I 
say,  continued  about  a  twelve-month  or  more. 

pp.  14 — 16.  B  adds  §§  32,  33,  34,  35,  36]  But,  I  say, ...more  of  my  state 
by  nature. 

p.  16,  1.  35.     A]  as  mistrusting  my  condition. 

p.  17,  1.  23.     B  adds]  By  these  things. 

pp.  17—19.  B  adds  §§  43,  44,  45]  One  thing  I  may  not  omit. ..The  Bible 
was  precious  to  me  in  those  days. 

p.  19,  1.  21.  B  adds]  especially... Faith  or  no,  and  omits  for  I  feared  it 
shut  me  out  of  all  the  blessings  that  other  good  people  had  given  them  of  God. 
1.  38.     B  adds]  insomuch,  and  omits  That  I  might  in  this  deceive  myself. 

p.  20,  1.  I.     B  adds]  And  besides,  I  saw  for  certain,  if  I  had  it  not,  I  was 
sure  to  perish  for  ever.         1.  13.     A]  this  delusion. 
A]  But  the  passage. 
A]  There  lay  all  the  question. 

B  adds  §  70  and  §  i\  to\.  20]  But  I  was  not... let  a  man  be 
Deut.  14. 

422 


p- 

21,  1 

II. 

p- 

22,  1 

39- 

pp 

never 

•  24,  25. 

so  devout 

APPENDIX 

p.  25,  1.  30.  B  adds]  None  but  those  who  are  effectually  called  inherit  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

p.    27,  1.   4.     A]  that  rate  for  wickedness.         1.   9.     my  heart  began  to 

hanker.  1.   13.     to  hinder  her. 

p.  28,  1.  I.  A]  these  Bars.  1.  6.  B  adds]  my  hinder  parts  were 
inward. 

pp.  28,  29.  B  adds  §§  84,  85,  86]  But  I  observe...^  wounded  Spirit  ivho 
can  bear. 

p.  30.  B  adds  §  89]  Yea  I  thought... as  any  of  theirs.  1.  35.  thou  art 
my  Love  twenty  times. 

p.  31,  1.  7.  B  adds]  yea,  I  was  now  so  taken... to  have  understood  me. 
1.  28.     B  adds]  methought  he  called  so  loud... meant  me. 

p.  34,  1.  9.  A]  now  again  I  blessed  the  condition.  1.  14.  for  sin. 
B  adds  §  106]  And  now  my  heart... get  rid  of  these  things,  I  could  not. 

P-  35)  1-  5-  A]  I  have  thought  I  should  see  the  Devil,  nay  thought. 
1.   34.     Alas,  poor  fool. 

P-  37>  !•  34-  A]  unsound  rests.  1.  35.  we  are  prone  to  take  and  make 
to  our  souls.     He  pressed  us  to  take  special  heed. 

PP-  39)  40-  B  adds  §  125  and  part  of  §  126]  The  errors  that  this  people... 
comforted  in  the  truth. 

p.  40,  1.  37.     B  adds]  an  evidence  as  I  thought  of  my  salvation. 

p.  41.  B  adds  §§  130,  131,  132]  But  before  I  had  got  thus  far. ..my  love 
was  tried  to  purpose. 

p.  42,  1.  30.  B  adds]  and  yet  then  I  had  almost  none  others,  but  such 
blasphemous  ones. 

P-  43)  k  13-  B  adds]  with  my  hands  or  elbows;  also  §  139]  At  these 
seasons. ..the  Law  of  God  indeed. 

p.  44,  1.  2.  B  adds]  Oh  the  diligence  of  Satan  !  Oh,  the  desperateness  of 
Man's  heart!  also  §  143]  Now  was  I  bound. ..in  the  sequel  you  will  see. 
1.  34.     A]  hear  and  .-.teal  away. 

p.  45.     B  adds  §  146]  But  chiefly... rar^?<//j/  with  tears. 

p.  46,  1.  I.  B  adds]  And  this  stuck  always  with  me... and  to  be  saved 
from  wrath  to  come.         1.  3.     I  had  sold  my  Saviour. 

pp.  45,  46.  B  adds  §  154]  What  thought  \...0h\  none  knows  the  terrors  of 
these  days  but  my  self. 

pp.  47,  48.     B  adds  §  158]  Now  I  saw... and  for  my  eternal  overthrow. 

PP-  49)  5°-  B  adds  §§  161,  162,  163,  164]  I  was  often  now  ashamed... 
carefully  with  tears. 

p.  50,  1.  12.  A]  Then  was  I  struck.  B  adds  11.  34  to  37]  and  this  thought 
I... why  not  for  me? 

p.  51,  1.  16.  A  adds  after  circumstances]  but  alas  !  'twas  all  in  vain. 
B  adds  §§  170,  171,  172]  I  should  think  with  myself... j^p?^  have  sold  your 
Saviour. 

In  the  first  edition  pages  45  to  48  are  wanting,  including  in  this  text  from 
p.  52,  1.  10  God  as  from  the  face.../(7  p.  58,  1.  33  but  I  was  gone  and  lost. 


APPENDIX 

p.  59.  B  adds  from  1.  r  to  1.  20]  The  fitness  of  the  word ...  Word  and 
Prayer  as  any  of  they.  1.  30.  A  reads\  the  sorrow  of  it.  B  omits  it  and 
adds   despair... this    word.  1.    34.     B    adds'\    with    strong    cries.         I.    37. 

B  adds'\  as  an  echo,  or  sounding  again.         1.  40.     B  adds"]  and  I  believed  it. 

p.  61,  1.  I.     A]  from  being  again  afflicted.         1.  15.     as  I  have  done. 

p.  62,  1.  21.  B  adds'\  helped  by  it.  1.  27.  B  adds'\  therefore  it  was  but 
in  vain  to  pray.  1.  29.  A]  Yet  said  I.  1.  34.  A  omits'\  him.  1.  38. 
A]  as  I  lay  on  my  knees.         1.  39.     B  adds'\  that  this  was  a  prayer  of  faith. 

p.  63,  1.  4.  A]  condition,  crying.  Is  his  mercy  clean  gone  ?  Is  his  mercy 
clean  gone  for  ever?  And  I  thought  sometimes,  even  while  I  was  groaning  on 
these  expressions  they  did  seem  to  make  a  question  whether  it  was  or  no  ;  yet 
I  greatly  feared  it  was.  B  omits  this  passage  atid  adds  §  203]  There  was  nothing 
...nor  clean  gone  for  ever.  1.  23.  A]  I  remember.  1.  28.  within  me. 
1.  30.     such  a  great  word. 

p.  64,  1.  2.  A]  comfort  and  threw  down.  1.  3.  B  addsl  Then  I 
thought... large  enough.  1.  5.  such  as  I.  1.  20.  B  adds']  for  as  yet  I... 
could  not  go. 

p.  65.     B  adds  §  211]  These,  as  the  Elders... Josh.  20.  3,  4. 

p.  66,  1.  24.  A  gives  references']  2  Cor.  3.  8,  9,  10,  11  ;  Mar.  9.  5,  6,  7 ; 
Job.  6.  37. 

p.  6g,  1.  8.  A]  tendence.  B  adds  11.  24  to  34]  First  I  confessed... un- 
searchable Grace. 

p.  72,  1.  10.     A  adds]  that  as  he  sat.         1.  12.     because  of  this. 

P-  73>  !•  30'     A  omits]  his. 

p.  74,  1.  29.     A]  she  continued.         1-  31-     fell  to  sleeping. 

P-  75>  1-  17-  A  omits]  that  went  before.  B  adds  11.  18  to  21]  with  unbelief 
...tormented. 

p.  77,  1.  I.     A]  Satan.         1.  29.     yoak. 

P-  79.  1-  3-  A  omits]  of  my.  1.  11.  as  if  it  had.  1.  18.  B  adds]  But 
oh  what  a  turn  it  made  upon  me  ! 

p.  80.  B  adds  §  261]  Again  as  I  was. ..Work  for  God  again.  1.  28.  A] 
senseless.         1.  33.     B  adds]  to  me. 

p.  81,  1.  5.     B  adds]  Heb.  12.  24.         1.  34.     my  self. 

p.  82,  1.  I.     B  adds]  also. 

p.  83,  1.  32.     A  adds]  touched  by  the  Word. 

p.  84, 1.  19.     A]  2  Cor.  9.  2.         1.  40.     omits]  I. 

p.  85,  1.  20.     A  reads]  I  have  lain  as  long  to. 

p.  87,  1.  5.  A]  an  offence.  1.  13.  omits]  the.  1.  30.  I  have  also. 
1.  34.  catch.  B  adds  11.  15  to  23]  Jam.  5.  20... to  me;  also  §  289]  I  have  also 
observed... but  I  forbear. 

p.  88,  1.  2.  A  reads]  in  the  country.  1.  16.  inserts  after  thought  of 
that]  He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise,  Pro.  11.  20,  and  again.  1.  32.  speak 
the  word.  1.  38.  for  been]  bin.  1.  39.  reads]  to  speak  them  with  my 
mouth.         1.  40.     times. 

p.  89,  1.  4.  A]  bin  for  been.  1.  10.  scorching  for  searching.  1.  30. 
infected  for  affected.     B  adds  §  296]  But,  I  thank... help  also  in  this. 

424 


APPENDIX 

pp.  go — 94.  B  adds  §§  302 — 318]  Thus  therefore  I  came  to  perceive... give 
you  a  brief  account. 

p.  94,  1.  15.  A]  and  had  Preached.  1.  26.  A]  after  some  conference 
there  with  the  Justices  was  sentenced  to  perpetual  banishment.  B  odds']  they 
taking  my. ..did  sentence  me.  1.  31.  A  reads]  have  lain  now  above  five 
years  and  a  quarter. 

p.  96,  1.  5.  A  inserts  after  the  first  was]  How  to  be  able  to  endure 
should  my  imprisonment  be  long  and  tedious  ;  the  second  was. 

p.  97,  1.  8.     A  reads']  I  thought  this  might  go  under. 

p.  98,  1.  7.     A  reads]  before  the  Sons  of  Men;  and  of  the  glory. 

P-  99>  !•  5-     A]  scx2ih\mg/or  scambling. 

p.  loi,  B  adds  §  2]  Sometimes... been  upon  me. 

p.  102,  1.  17.     A  reads  for  pray  unto]  looks  to. 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS.     PART  I. 

A  =  first  edition.         B  =  second  edition.         C  =  third  edition. 

[The  term  "marginal  notes"  does  not  include  Scripture  references 
in  the  margin.] 

p.  138,  1.  36.     A  atid  B]  durst/^r  dare. 

p.  139,  1.  7.     A  and  B]  doth /br  did.  11.  15  and  16  transposed  in  all 

editions  frotn  ist  to  7th. 

p.  141,  1.  3.     A  and  B]  loose  for  lose. 

p.  142.     Marginal  note,  The  Goal,  not  inserted  in  A  and  B.  1.  17  to 

1.  27  inserted  in  B]  In  this  plight. ..saved  first.  1.  12.  B]  restrained  for 
refrained.  1.  17.  7th,  8th,  and  9th]  saith  he.  Third  marginal  note  first 
in  9th. 

p.  143.     First  marginal  note  inserted  in  8th,  second  in  9th.  1.  4.     7th] 

At  these  his  revelations  they  were.  1.  5.  ist  to  8th]  said  he.  1.  12.  7th] 
and  he  told. 

p.  144.     First  marginal  note  inserted  in  B.         1.  2.     A]  I  am  sure. 

p.  145,  1.  6.     7th]  which  you  shall  forsake.      B]  and  hold  it.  1.  16. 

A]  and  fast  there.  1.  17.  B]  Read  it  so  if  you  will  in  my  Book.  1.  34, 
Nay  but  do  ihou,  first  in  8th.         B  third  marginal  note. 

p.  146.     Second  marginal  note  first  in  "iih,  fourth  in  ^ih.        1.  21.      B]  the 
bag.         1.  40.     A]  This  is  excellent. 

.  p.  147,  1.  16.     A]  drownded.    Margin,  The  Slough  of  Despond,  first  in  8th. 

p.   148.     ^  fifth  marginal  note.         1.   19.     A]  I  was  directed.  1.  23. 

A]  did  not  you.         1.  27.     A]  Then,  said  he. 

p.    149.     A   first    marginal    note.     B    second.  1.     35.     7th]    Tailes. 

The  whole  of  the  passage  relating  the  interview  with  Mr  Worldly  Wiseman  and 
its  consequences,  p.  149,  1.  37,  Now  as  Christian... counsel,  p.  156,  1.  32,  was 
first  inserted  in  B. 

p.  150.     C  third  marginal  note. 

p.  151.     C  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 

425 


APPENDIX 

p.  152.     Q  first  marginal  note.         1.  28.     C]  he  wot  not. 

p.  154,  C  all  three  marginal  notes.  1.23.  A]  Mortality.  1.  26.  A] 
prevent. 

p.  156.  C  both  marginal  notes.  1.  32.  B]  So  in  process  of  time 
Christian  got  up  to  the  gate. 

p.  157.     ^  second  and  third  7narginal  notes.         1.  27.     A]  hazzards. 

p,  158,  1.  3.  K\  Slow  of  Dispond .  FromX.  i^.  B]  Truly  said  Christian... 
cast  out,  p.  159,  1.  3. 

p.  159,  1.  3.     A]  Well  good  Christian.         1.  38.     Travailer. 

p.  160,  11.  17,  18.     A]  lift  up,  in  its  hand,  its  lips. 

p.  1^2,  first  marginal  jtote.     A]  Will  have  all  now.         1.  2.     A]  the  name. 

p.  163,  1.  33-     B]  (         ). 

p.    164,    1.    8.     A]   walked.  1.    17.     man.  1.    18.     a   muse,    also 

marginal  note.         !•  31.     Of  the  three  that  walked.     B]  saying. 

p.  165,  1.  29.  A]  Nay,  said  Christian,  pray  Sir,  do  you.  1.  40.  A] 
fearful  threatenings. 

p.  166,  1.  I.     B]  and  fiery  indignation.         1.  32.     7th]  rackt. 

p.  167,  1.  4.     A]  fiery  Flame.         1.  29.     Conscience  too  within. 

p.  169.  C  fourth  marginal  note.  1.  24.  A  inserts^  What  is  the  answer 
else  that  I  should  give  thee.         1.  35.     9th]  Whither  do  you  go. 

p.  170,  1.  8.     B]  over  it  as.     C]  over  the  Wall.         1.  38.     A]  This  Hill. 

p.  172.  B  fourth  marginal  note.  1.  21.  A]  refreshment.  1.  36. 
8th]  running  amain.         1- 37-     B]  and  the  name  of  the  other  Mistrust. 

p.  173.  ^  third  and  fourth  marginal  notes.  1.  27.  A]  that  his  foolish 
fact.         1.  32.     from  his  weariness. 

p.  174.  B  marginal  note.  1.  26.  A]  Ah  thou  sinful  sleep.  1.  37. 
A]  the  name  whereof. 

p.  176.  B  marginal  note.  !•  31.  A]  one  or  two  of  them.  1.  33,  B] 
and  Charity. 

p.  177,  1.  28.  A]  Was  that  all  that  you  saw.  1.  35.  A]  I  could  have 
stayed. 

p.  178,  1.  2.  A]  a  weary  burden.  B]  a  heavy.  8th]  a  very  heavy. 
1.  13.  A]  other  small  matters.  1.  16.  Formalist,  lions  mouths.  W^  first 
marginal  note. 

p.  179.  The  whole  of  the  passage  from  1.  30,  Then  said  Charity... from 
their  blood,  p.   181,  1.  6,  first  inserted  in  B. 

p.  180,  1.  36.     A]  myself  of  sins. 

p.  181,  1.  22.     A]  did  it  of  pure  love.         1.  24.     A]  had  seen  and  spoke. 

p.  182,  1.  12.     A]  by  an  eternal. 

p.  183,  1.  5.  A]  Moses  rod.  1.  19.  (  ).  1.  22.  Haven.  1.  28. 
omits'\  with.         1.  32.     A]  from  thence,  said  they. 

p.  184,  1.  3.  B]  said  he.  ?,\.\\  secottd marginal  note.  gih.  third.  Kfourth'\ 
at  the  approach.  1.  36.  A,  otily,  inserts  marginal  7iote'\  Apollyon  pretends 
to  be  merciful. 

p.  185,  1.  20.     A]  considerated. 
426 


APPENDIX 

p.  i86,  1.  14.     A]  out  of  our  hands. 

p,  187,  1.  10.     A]  strodled.         1.  12.     B]  by  my  Infernal  Den  that. 

p.    188,   1.   5.     A]   for  a  season.  1.    10.     groans  brast.         B  fourth 

tnarginal  note. 

p.  190,  1.  8.     A]  he  can  find. 

p.  191,  1.  18.     A]  could  he  have  helped.         1.  38.     B]  also. 

p.  192, 1.  I.    A]  not  out  of  desire.       1.6.    laybetwfixt.       1.  20.    Q  adds\{     ). 

p.  195,  1.  4.     A]  stired.         I.  25.     percieve.         1.  38.     Know  what. 

p.  196,  1.  8.  7th]  I  went  away.  1.  18.  A]  and  do  dwell.  1.  25.  if 
he  had  any  children.         1.  27.     lusts  of  the  eyes.         1.  28.     them  all. 

p.  197,  1.  20.  A]  brest.  1.  23.  I  know  not  to.  1.  24.  made  a 
hand.         1.  28.     and  his  side.         1.  37.     did  you  not. 

p.  198,  1.  29.     A]  most  worth. 

p.  199,  1.  3.  A]  make  me  the  Ridicule.  B]  make  the  Ridicule.  C]  make 
him.         1.  23.     at  the  first.         1.  34.     8th]  indeed.         1.  37.     B]  man. 

p.  200,  1.  12.  B]  And  when  I  had  shaken  him  off  then  I  began  to  sing. 
1.  32.     7th]  have  us  to  be  valiant.     A]  for  the  Truth. 

p.  201,  1.  II.  A]  a  been.  1.  12.  the  Sun  rise.  1.  23.  that  same. 
1.  24.     7th]  That's  well. 

p.  202,  1.  4.  A]  What  thing  so  pleasant.  1.  19.  may  learn  by  talk. 
1.  28.     C]  a  work's.     7th]  the  works.     9th]  a  work  of  grace  in  their  souls. 

p.  203,  1.  4.  A]  things  forraign.  1.  16.  7th]  Yea  better.  1.  31.  A] 
shews  best.         1.  39.     C]  hath  on.     8th]  hath  in. 

p.  204,  1.  15.     A]  bruit. 

p.  206,  1.  2.     A]  As  the  Hare,  retaineth.         1.  31-     A]  let  be  this. 

p.  207.  First  7>iarginal  note.  A]  To  cry  out.  1.  9.  in  the  heart  and 
house.  1.  27.  7th]  that  do  them.  1.  28.  in  the  knowledge  of  them. 
1.31.     8th]  of  it. 

p.  209,  1.  22.     A]  appeals. 

p.   210,  1.  5.     A]  melanchoUy.         1.   13.     B]  {  ).  1.   21.     A]  so 

stink.     B]  to  stink.     C]  to  stink  so.         1.  25.     A]  do  stumble  the  world. 
I.  29.     B]  Then  did  faithful  say.         1.   34.     A]  the  Wain. 

p.  211.  The  whole  of  the  passage  relating  the  interview  with  Evangelist, 
1.  I,  Now  when  they... faithful  Creator,  p.  213,  1.  2,  first  appeared  in  C. 
1.  24.     8th]  have  met. 

p.  212,  1.  6.     A]  on  heaven. 

p.  213,  1.  I.  8th]  in  well  doing.  1.  30.  A]  that  of  all  sorts.  1.  31. 
B]  that  too.         1.  33.     A]  the  several  Rows. 

p.  214,  1.  6.     A]  thorow.         1.  18.     B]  (  ). 

'S>  frst  and  second  marginal  notes.         !•  31.     A]  none  occasion. 
1.  21.     A]  themselves  behaving  themselves.         1.  22.     C]  among 
1.  29.     A]  and  a  terror ;  lest  any  should  further  speak. 
The  passage  from    1.    6,    Here    therefore... disposed    of,    I.     16, 
1.6.     A]  Here  also.         1.8.     A]  was  the  more.         1.  11.     that 
1.  31.     A]  the  Party  that  were.         1.  40.     They  was  then. 

p.  2x8.     C  frst  and  second  marginal  notes.         1.  36.     A]  two  wit. 

427 


p- 

215- 

p.  216, 

themselves. 

P- 
first  i 
even 

217. 
<n  B. 
he. 

APPENDIX 

p.  219,  1.  15.  A]  by  which.  1.  2^.  let  us  see.  1.  24.  8th]  vile 
Runagate,  1.  36.  A]  to  a  divine  Revelation.  1.  38.  A]  will  not  profit. 
B]  not  be  profit.     8th]  not  be  profitable. 

p.  220,  1.  2.  A]  for  a  being.  1.  21.  any  God  but  his.  1.  35.  C] 
among  themselves. 

p.  221.  (Z  third  and  fifth  tnarginal  notes.  K  second  7narginal  note.  A] 
still  alive.     8th]  still  a  Prisoner.         1.  35.     A]  with  him  thou  shalt  be  blest. 

p.  222,  1.  7.  A]  Thus  one  died  to  make  Testimony.  1.  9.  in  his 
Pilgrimage,  added  to  8th.  1.  21.  A]  Is  there  any  that  be  good  live  there. 
B]  any  that  be  good  that  lives  there.  C]  any  good  that  lives  there.  11.  24 
and  28.  C]  said  Christian.  1.  29.  I  have  heard  of  it.  The  entire  passage 
from  1.  35,  By-ends.  Almost  the  whole  Town... Father's  side  :  And,  1.  ^o,  first 
tnB.         1.  40.     C]  the  truth. 

p.  223,  1.  I.  C]  I  am  become.  1.  16.  A]  applaud  it.  1.  17.  A] 
stept  a  little  a  to  side.  1.  26.  A]  That  is  not  my  name.  1.  39.  you  was 
the  man  ;  that  I  had  heard  of. 

p.  224.  The  whole  of  the  passage  describing  the  interview  between  By-ends 
and  his  Company,  1.  21,  Now  I  saw  in  my  Dream. ..flames  of  a  devouring 
fire,  p.  229,  1.  3,  was  first  inserted  in  C. 

p.    225,    1.    20.      A]   are   against   them.  1.    27.     leaving   the   liberty. 

1.  30.     Bestirs  her  then  only.         1.  39.     C]  But  he  must. 

p.  227,  1.  26.     A]  joyfully  agreed.         1.  30.     C]  Mr. 

p.  229,  1.  4.  A]  outwent  him.  1.  23.  9th]  to  see  it.  1.  25.  A] 
paines.  Third  and  fourth  7}targl7ial  notes  added  in  C. 

p.  230,  1.  18.  A]  is  it  not  it  by  the  which.  1.  27.  C]  and  his  Com- 
panions.        1.  35.     B]  Then  sang  Christian.         1.  38.     A]  so  these  two. 

p.  231.  The  whole  of  the  passage  about  Lofs  wife,  1.  i,  Now  I  saw... 
lift  up  their  Eyes,  p.  232,  1.  9,  was  first  introduced  in  B.  tnarginal  note  C. 
1.  16.  looking  back.  1.  24.  A]  been  made  ourselves ;  like  this  woman, 
added  in  8th. 

p.  232,  1.  I.  A]  example  to  others,  omitted  after  9th.  1.  38.  A]  and 
the  leaves  of  the  Trees  were  good  for  medicine,  with  the  Fruit  of  these  Trees 
they  were  much  delighted,  omitted  after  A. 

p.  233,  1.  9.  B]  Then  they  sang.  1.  24.  8th]  souls  of  the  Pilgrims 
were.  1.  33.  A]  lets  us  go  over.  1.  25.  7th]  who  would.  1.  29.  B] 
bolder  than  I. 

p.  235,  1.  38.     A]  or  any  light. 

p.  236.  1.  I.  8th]  unadvised  Counsel.  The  passage  about  the  Giant'' s 
Wife  Diffidence,  1.  3,  Now  Giant  Despair... in  the  morning,  p.  239,  1.  9,  was 
first  introduced  in  B.  1.  11.     A]  without  any  mercy.  1.  33.     B]  of  them 

and  himself.  1.  35.     C]  in  sunshine  weather.         Third  marginal  note  in  C  to 

9th.     in  sunshiney  weather  in  9th. 

p.  237.  C  both  marginal  notes.  1.  3.  B]  or  to  die.  1.  22.  B]  in 
short  time. 

p.  238.      Tiuo  first  marginal  notes  inserted  in  B. 

P-  239.  1-  5-  B]  in  hope.  1.  24.  A]  The  door.  1.  28.  7th]  a 
craking.  1.  30.     C]  for  his  fits  took  him  again.         1.  32.     B]  Kings  high- 

way again.         1.  39.     8th]  this  sentence. 

428 


APPENDIX 

p.  240.  Between  11.  7  and  8,  the  following  line  :  Lest  heedlessness  makes 
them,  as  we,  to  fare,  was^  apparently  by  accident,  omitted  from  the  loth  and 
nth.         1.  38.     A]  is  even  before  you.         C  third  marginal  note. 

p.  241.     C  three  first  marginal  notes,         1.  15.     A]  to  acquaint  with  us. 

p.  242,  1.  26.  A]  looked  upon  one  another.  I.  32.  they  heard  there  a 
lumbring  noise.         1.  35.     told  them  saying.         'B  first  marginal  note. 

p.  243.  Third  marginal  note.  A]  the  fruit  of  slavish  fear.  1.  24.  their 
hand  shake.  1.  28.  C]  Then  they  went  away  and  sang.  8th]  this  song. 
Vi  fourth  marginal  note. 

p.  244.  A]  and  I  am  going.  1.  28.  instead  of  admittance.  1.  38. 
next  way  into  it.         8th  third  marginal  note. 

p.  245,   1.    16.     B]   He  further  added.     A]  to  say  all  to   Ilim  at  once. 
1.  23.     were  carrying  of  him.         1.  24.     in  the  side  of  the  Hill, 
p.  246,  1.  II.     B]  all  up.         1.  28.     A]  to  scrabble. 

p.  247,  1.  6.  B  ofnits  No,  and  inserts  'Tis  a  wonder  but.  1.  18.  A] 
in  their  taking  away  of  his  Money.  1.  19.  the  rest  of  the  journey.  1.  25. 
would  it  not  a  been.         1.  35.     his  necessities. 

p.  249,  1.  12.     A]  in  troden  paths.         I.  20.     a  great  heart. 

p.  250,  1.  33.     A]  that  notwithstanding. 

p.  251,  1.  39.     A]  Valley  of  the  Shaddows. 

p.  252.  8th  second  marginal  note.  1.  12.  C]  Then  sang  Christian. 
1.  16.     A]  And  gets  more  faith  shall  then  a  Victor  be. 

P-  253,  1.  32.     A]  of  them  shepherds.         1.  35.     you  was  at  a  stand. 

p.  254,  1.  9.     C]  singing.         1.  36.     A]  this  twenty  years. 

p-  255.     B  third  marginal  note.         1.  10.     A]  Hopeful  his  Fellow. 

p.  256.  C  fourth  marginal  note.  '&  fifth.  1.  13.  A]  in  fault.  1.  26. 
8th]  I  will  sing  you  first  this  song. 

p.  257.  B  two  7iiarginal  notes,  1.  2.  A]  Which  as  I  believe  now. 
1.  3.     drownded. 

p.    258.     B   all  four  marginal  notes.  1.    15.     A]  No,   not  latterly. 

B]   No,   not   heartily.     C]   No,   not   I.         1.   27.     A]    These   things    I   did. 
I.  40.     the  like. 

p.  259.     B  all  three  fuarginal  notes.  1.  7.     A]  yet  his  old  debt  stands 

still.         1.  16.     that  I  have  brought. 

p.  260.      '&  four  first  marginal  notes.  1.    17.     for  me.  1.    25.     A] 

but  he  said. 

p.  261.      'Q  all  the  marginal  notes.         1.  12.     A]  his  son. 

p.  263,  1.  3.     A]  I  saw  then.         1.  18.     C]  however,  said  he. 

p.  264.     'B  marginal  note.         1.  i.     In  the  hopes. 

p.  265,  1.  25.     A]  even  of  all.         B  marginal  note. 

p.  267,  1.  5.  A]  of  all  flesh.  1.  36.  B]  Then  Christian  addressed  thus 
himself  to  his  fellow. 

p.  269.     'R  first  and  fourth  marginal  notes. 

p.  270,  1.  I.     A]  As  we  do  now.         1.  12.     which  provoked  them. 

p.  271,  1.  18.     A]  not  of  any  detestation. 

429 


APPENDIX 

p.  272,  1.  29.     A]  they  met  with  abundance. 

p.    274,    1.    2.     A]    came   within    sight.  1.    7.     were   much   stounded. 

1.  38.     hearty  fears. 

p.  275,  1.  9.  A]  standing  by  it.  I.  23.  was  as  in  a  muse.  1.  37. 
being  come  up  out  of  the  river. 

p.  276,  1.  32.     A]  the  comfort. 

p.  277,  1.  4.  A]  that  are  got  thither.  B  inserts  the  passage,  1.  28, 
There  came  out  also. ..and  thus  they  came  up  to  the  gate,  p.  278,  1.   13. 

p.  278,  1.  34.  A]  the  harp  to  praise  withall.  1.  36.  the  city  rang  for 
joy.         1.  37.     the  men  themselves  say. 

p.  279.     8th  second  marginal  note. 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS.     PART  II. 

A=:first  edition  of  1684. 
B==  second  edition  of  1687. 

p.  287,  1.  13.     A]  in  all  humble  wise. 

p.  292.  B  adds  both  tnarginal  notes. 

p.  294.  B  adds  last  marginal  notes  ;  also  the  one  on  p.  295. 

p.  296.  B  adds  three  tfiarginal  notes  ;  also  first  on  p.  297. 

p.  298.  B  adds  both  marginal  notes. 

p.  301.  B  adds  third  and  sixth  tnarginal  notes. 

p.  302.  B  adds  all  three  marginal  notes. 

p.  303,  1.  4.     A]  like  to  have  a  been  smuthered. 

p.  304.  B  adds  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  305.  B  adds  first,  third  and  fotirth  marginal  notes. 

p.  306.  B  adds  first  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  307.  B  adds  second,  third  and  fourth  ?narginal  notes  ;  and  omits  from 
A]  If  the  Soul  at  first  did  know  all  it  should  meet  with  in  its  Journey  to 
Heaven  it  would  hardly  ever  set  out. 

p.  308.  B  adds  all  three  marginal  notes.         1.  21.     A]  did  Plash  them. 

p.  309.  '&  first  marginal  note. 

p.  310.  B  aads  first  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  311.  B  adds  first  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  312.  B  adds  fourth  fnaj'ginal  note. 

p.  313.  B  adds  all  four  marginal  7iotes, 

p.  314.  B  adds  second  marginal  note. 

p.  315.  B  adds  second  marginal  note. 

p.  316.  B  adds  first  and  second  marginal  ttotes. 

p.  320.  B  adds  second  marginal  note. 

p.  321.  B  adds  the  two  marginal  notes. 

p.  322.  B  adds  the  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 


APPENDIX 

P-  323,  1-  3-     B  odds']  one  Great-heart. 

p.  326.     B  adds  the  three  last  marginal  notes, 

p.  327.  B  adds  first  marginal  note. 

p.  328.     B  adds  second  marginal  note. 

p.  329.     B  adds  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  330.     B  adds  the  fourth  marginal  note. 

p.  331.  B  adds  the  first  marginal  note. 

p.  332,  1.  ■27.     B  inserts']  Grim,  or. 

p.  333.      B  adds  all  four  marginal  notes. 

p.  334.  B  adds  first,  second  and  fourth  marginal  notes. 

P-  335-  B  adds  first  marginal  note. 

p.  336.  B  adds  second  and  fourth  margiftal  notes. 

p.  337-  B  adds  first  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  340.  B  adds  first,  third  and  fourth  tnarginal  notes. 

p.  341.  B  adds  first,  fourth  and  fifth  marginal  notes. 

p.  342.  B  adds  first,  third  and  fourth  marginal  notes. 

p.  343.  B  adds  first,  third,  fourth  and  fifth  marginal  notes. 

p.  346.  B  adds  second,  third  and  fourth  ma}'ginal  7totes. 

p.  347.  B  adds  first,  second,  third  and  fifth  marginal  notes. 

p.  348.  B  adds  all  three  marginal  notes. 

p.  349.  B  adds  both  margitial  notes. 

p.  350.  B  adds  first  and  second  tnarginal  Jiotes. 

P-  353-  B  adds  third  marginal  note. 

p.  354.  B  adds  fifth  and  sixth  margitial  notes. 

P-  355-  B  adds  fourth  marginal  note. 

p.  356.  B  adds  second  and  third  marginal  notes, 

P-  357-  B  adds  second  tnarginal  note. 

p.  359-  B  adds  fifth  marginal  note, 

p.  360.  B  adds  third  marginal  note. 

p.  361.  B  adds  first  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  363.  B  adds  third  marginal  note. 

p.  364.  B  adds  third  marginal  note. 

p.  365.  ^  adds  first  attd  second  tnarginal  notes. 

p.  366.  B  adds  all  four  ttiargitial  tiotes. 

p.  367.  B  adds  all  except  fotirth  marginal  tiote. 

p.  370.  B  adds  all  five  marginal  notes, 

p.  371.  B  adds  all  four  marginal  notes. 

p.  372.  B  adds  both  tnatginal  tiotes. 

P-  373-  B  adds  the  second  margitial  note. 

p.  375-  B  adds  second,  fourth  and  fifth  marginal  notes. 

p.  376.  B  adds  first  and  fourth  tnarginal  notes. 

p.  377.  B  adds  first,  third  and  fourth  tnarginal  notes. 

43  J 


APPENDIX 

p.  378.  B  adds  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  379.  B  adds  second  and  third  marginal  notes. 

p.  380.  B  adds  first  marginal  note. 

p.  382.  B  adds  first,  second,  third,  fourth  and  sixth  marginal  notes. 

p.  383.  B  adds  marginal  note]  New  Talk. 

p.  386.  B  adds  second  ??iarginal  note. 

p.  388,  1.  38.     A]  They  were  all  also. 

p.  391,  1.  29.     A]  good  Nurtriture.        1.  40.     so  was  as  an  Hospital. 

p.  397.  B  adds  second  ?)iarginal  note. 

p.  399.  B  adds  first  marginal  note. 

p.  400.  B  adds  both  marginal  notes. 

p.  401.  B  adds  first  and  second  marginal  notes. 

p.  402.  B  adds  first  marginal  note. 

p.  403.  B  adds  second  marginal  note. 

p.  409.  B  adds  third  marginal  note. 


CAMBRIDGE  :    PRINTED  BT  JOHN  CLAY,  M.A.   AT  THE  UNIVEESITY  PBES8. 


Date  Due 


F     6  '4<1 


My  26 '41 


0C27  '49 


JA    ij'S^ 


AP    7'54 


(JAN  a 


^u 


